Unhinged by nikki13088

Rating: R
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Draco & Ginny
Book: Draco & Ginny, Books 1 - 7
Published: 19/02/2015
Last Updated: 22/04/2015
Status: In Progress

This story takes place a few months after the final battle, the trio returns to Hogwarts to
finish school and Lucius is becoming more powerful and with an army of Death Eaters a new threat
washes not only over the wizarding world but the Muggle world also. Differences will have to be put
aside for any chance of them surviving. I have big plans for this story.PLEASE REVIEW!!




1. Chapter 1
------------

It had only been a few short months ago that the final battle had come to an end. Still fresh in
everyone's minds as it was; now was a time to rebuild and come to some form of normalcy once
more. Although Voldemort had been defeated there were some of his most loyal Death Eaters who
refused to let him down and took it upon themselves to keep his name alive and carry out his plans.
Lucius Malfoy was one of them; in fact, he was the leader of the rest of them. At the end of the
final battle when he realized how thankful he was that his life was spared, he also realized that
he felt embarrassed and made a fool of. Soon after when the Malfoy's returned to the Manor he
immediately went back to his old ways, realizing that he could never live in a world in which he
shared it with Mudbloods, Muggles and blood traitors. This infuriated him more than anything and
soon an evil so great filled him and he became feared by many. He took pity on nobody, not even his
own family. In his eyes everyone lived to serve him. Sure, he was thankful his wife and son were
alive and himself as well, but Lucius truly only cared about himself and how much power he could
have over people. Now that Voldemort was dead and he was his right hand man; he knew he could
manipulate the remaining Death Eaters to work under him and that they did. Lucius was a lot more
powerful than the remaining Death Eaters and had become even more powerful after learning first
hand from the Dark Lord himself. To say this was an advantage for him was an understatement. Some
Death Eaters were even calling Lucius the new Dark Lord and they would rant about the streets
saying how the Dark Lord has risen again. As much as the world seemed to have been getting back to
normal, nobody was aware of the evilness that was to come, that dark days would soon be upon them
again. Right now there was just the occasional attack here and there on some Muggles, but there was
something in the air; something that made your hair stand up, a sense of knowing that something bad
was coming.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hogwarts was finally open again to the students and the new year was just getting ready to
begin. It had only been since the end of last year that the battle was raging throughout the school
and across its grounds; even the forbidden forest had its share of violence strewn across it. The
darkness that seemed to hang around the school seemed to start lifting as it started being prepped
for the arrival of students again. Staff had arrived earlier than the students to go over lesson
plans and student schedules. It was agreed that Harry, Ron, Hermione would return to Hogwarts to
finish their seventh year as they weren't able to last year. Ginny would be in seventh year
with them, since she had just about completed her sixth year when the battle broke out. She was
very advanced anyway in all her subjects so it was fitting that she just started off in her seventh
year. She was thrilled at the idea of sharing classes with the trio and she was so glad that they
had the opportunity to actually graduate from Hogwarts. Some of the other seventh years from last
year didn't come back like Neville Longbottom, Dean Thomas or even Seamus Finnigan. They, like
Ginny, had almost completed their seventh year before the battle broke out and they had received
their graduation awards through owl. In fact, Ginny had heard from her father at the Ministry that
there may not be many students at Hogwarts at all this year. Many parents still feared to send
their children to the school, even though Voldemort had been defeated. Knowing there was still
active Death Eaters out there made it hard for many parents to trust that the Wizarding School was
the safest place to send their kids to. No matter how many protective wards were put up.

Ginny was anxious to get back to school honestly. It had been very hard this summer at the
Burrow. First there were all the repairs that had to get done to their small home after the Death
Eater attack they faced last year. Then there was the fact that they were dealing with the death of
Fred. Percy didn't live at home anymore and Charlie and Bill had lives of their own, so it was
just Ginny, Ron, George and her parents left at the Burrow. Things weren't the same at all,
there was just sadness and Ginny knew that Fred wouldn't want them to stop living their lives
after his death, especially George, but Ginny had a hard time accepting this. Harry and Hermione
had arrived at the Burrow a few days before they had to leave for Hogwarts and Ginny wasn't
sure if it added to the sadness or lessened it. Hermione and Harry were dealing with things their
own way also, although Ginny lost her brother there was so many other deaths that they all were
trying to grieve. Ginny could tell her mother was trying so hard to bring the happiness back into
their home, back to the days when the things you feared most was a verbal lashing from her Mom or a
prank from Fred and George gone bad. She had found herself lost in her mind most of the time. She
would lay in bed all night long awake just thinking of the events over the past few months and how
things would be in the future. She was always over thinking it seemed. Sometimes so much so that
she would cry with frustration. It was like she didn't know how or what to feel anymore and a
part of her just didn't care.

It was the last night before they would be heading back to Hogwarts and Ginny knew her mom
wanted to have a big family dinner before everyone left. She was packing the last bit of her stuff
for school trying to fit as much as she could into her suitcase. She was holding it closed with one
hand and trying to zip it up with the other when Harry walked by her room and noticed her
struggle.

"Here let me help you with that" he said holding the other side down as Ginny zipped
it up the rest of the way.

"Thanks"

She grabbed the luggage off the bed and sat down on it letting out a long sigh while running her
fingers through her hair.

"What's wrong Ginny?" Harry asked at the sound of her sighing.

"Oh nothing, just.....seeing if I'm forgetting anything I guess" she said
halfheartedly like she wasn't going to even try and make it seem like nothing was wrong. She
knew Harry would be able to tell something was on her mind. Her and Harry were just friends now,
the whole relationship thing wasn't working out because they saw each other to much like a
brother and sister and they both thought it best they just remained friends. Ginny thought things
would be awkward between them because of this but it wasn't at all which she was really
grateful for. If anything they had probably become closer by just being friends.

"What's really wrong?" Harry asked with a small smile.

Ginny looked at him and rolled her eyes playfully." Do you always have to see right through
me?"

"Well become a better liar, then maybe you could fool me" he laughed.

Ginny gave a small laugh and then her smile faded and she looked deeper in thought. It became
silent for a few moments before she spoke.

"It feels so weird going back to Hogwarts after everything. I keep feeling guilty because a
part of me is excited to get back to school but the other part of me doesn't want to leave Mom,
Dad and George."

"Yeah I know Gin..........I know." Harry sighed as he sat down next to her and gave
her a one armed hug.

She leaned her head on his shoulder and they both got lost in their thoughts for a few moments
before Mrs. Weasley's voice rang through the house. "DINNER TIME EVERYONE!! LET'S GO,
GET DOWN HERE NOW! "

"Maybe I won't feel so bad after all leaving them behind" Ginny giggled as she
looked over to see Harry covering his ears from her Moms screams.

By the time Ginny and Harry made it downstairs everyone was all gathered around the kitchen
table piling food onto their plates. Ginny took a seat next to Hermione and Harry took one next to
Ron. She noticed Hermione and Ron exchange a loving look at each other across the table. She was so
happy the two of them finally came out with their true feelings. She smiled to herself at this
thought and then looked at Harry and gave him a small smile. She made a plate for herself but only
picked at it. Her mind was on the year ahead of her and how different things would be. She wondered
if Hogwarts would still be the same school she came to know and love over the years. She wondered
what new teachers would be there and thought about how Professor McGonagall was the new
Headmistress of the school. She was quickly pulled from her thoughts when she heard her father
speak up.

“So word at the Ministry is that not many Slytherins will be attending Hogwarts this year. Heard
less than 20, not counting any new students who get sorted into the house” he said between bites.
“I honestly think there won't be that many students in general going back this year. Many
parents I've spoken to at the Ministry don't feel it's safe”

“Well I hate to say it but half of those poor kids had Death Eaters as parents. It's no
wonder there's only a handful attending this year, especially after all that's happened”
said Molly as she was frosting a cake she had made for dessert.

“I'm glad there's hardly any Slytherins this year, less crap we have to deal with from
them, especially Malfoy” Ron spoke then shoved a fork full of food into his mouth.

Ginny looked at her brother as he said this, and then found herself getting lost in her thoughts
again. She wasn't going to lie; having less Slytherins around this school year would be grand
but somehow didn't feel right. Yes the fact that half of them had parents as Death Eaters and
that they themselves were brought up to follow in their parents footsteps was concerning for sure,
but what about the ones who weren't from families baring the Dark Mark? Slytherin has always
been a good competitor when it came to Quidditch or winning house points. It was even the snide
remarks and cunning ways that made them who they were. Ginny thought if she would actually miss
that. Was that so crazy to think?

She suddenly felt her thoughts start to turn to anger and flashbacks of the final battle filled
her mind. Was she actually sitting here thinking about Slytherins and whether school would be the
same if they were there or not? After Fred was killed and so many others she loved. Why was she
thinking so much? She wasn't sure what to think, she had become so quiet since the final
battle. She had always found herself just swimming in a pool of thoughts and hardly ever shared any
of them and when she did share any of her thoughts she wouldn't put it all out there. She
wasn't really sure why she didn't want to ever talk about what happened or what she was
thinking. Perhaps she was just numb still from the aftermath of the war; she was good at putting
her mask in place. Was she over grieving? She thought she was. She thought everything was ok now
but something was missing. There was no spark, no fire, she felt she had nothing to focus on, no
purpose to go on. Then as soon as she realized she was feeling down like this she would push it all
aside and be the strong one, for her parents, for her brothers, for her friends, she knew she would
be ok.......well she hoped that she would be eventually. She was so far gone in her thoughts at
this point she didn't even realize her mother had cleared the table and was calling her
name.

“GINNY!” Mrs. Weasley shouted

“Huh? What?” Ginny responded shaking all traces of her thoughts from her head.

“I said do you want some cake, it's your favorite, Double Chocolate Fudge?” Molly said
trying to hand her a slice she already took the liberty of cutting for her.

“Oh uh, no thanks Mom, I think I'm just going to finish packing and get ready for bed” she
said then quickly got up from the table and headed upstairs.

Mrs. Weasley didn't pry further as to why her daughter was acting out of sorts, she knew she
was struggling and coping with things her own way, she knew she was confused on how to feel. She
saw how strong Ginny tried to be for the family but Molly knew better and while she herself is
dealing with things she knew it was time to get things back to normal, for the sake of
everyone's future and happiness. If there was one thing she could do to make sure Fred
didn't die in vain it was to make sure this family's spirit didn't die out there on the
battlefield with the rest of their loved ones. She gave her husband a small smile and started
clearing the dessert dishes.

Ginny had just gotten out of the shower and wiped the mirror off of any fog clouding her view.
She looked straight ahead at her reflection and just stared at herself. What happens now? She
thought, how am I supposed to be feeling at this moment? She wished someone could just dictate to
her how to feel so maybe her thoughts wouldn't overwhelm her so much. She glanced down at her
arms and legs and ran her fingers over the light scars that were scattered about. She thought back
to those darker days when she needed some kind of release but didn't know how to find it. She
would never think of herself as someone who would stoop to such a low point in her life where she
caused herself bodily harm. It had been so long since she was in that mindset and was glad she was
passed that period of her life.......well she hoped she was. She didn't plan on ever going that
far again. Now she was just stuck with the cocktail of thoughts and feelings always invading her
mind. It was enough to drive her crazy and some days she thought it would. After shaking her head
clear of all thoughts and feelings, she changed into her pajamas and had finished gathering the
rest of her things to pack and then climbed into bed. She clicked on her side lamp and went into
her side draw and pulled out a photo of her family away on vacation. Her eyes naturally went
straight to Fred and there he was with George, laughing and acting like the goofball she remembered
him as. Her eyes swelled with tears as soon as saw her brother so full of life. She then heard a
soft knock on her bedroom door. She quickly wiped away any tears that may have escaped and tucked
the picture under her pillow.

“Uh, come in” she said straightening out her blankets and wiping any tear residue off on her
pajama pants.

“Hey Gin, mind if your favorite brother joins you for a late night chat?” said George popping
his head in the doorway.

“Of course” she said giving him a small smile and patting the bed for him to sit down.

George immediately came over and gave an overdramatic plop down on her bed. “So tell me sis,
what's going on in that mind of yours?”

“What do you mean?” she asked knowing exactly what he meant.

He gave her a knowing look “Come on Gin, spill the beans”

“There's nothing to spill George, honestly, just the normal thoughts about starting school
is all”

“Alright, I guess since you don't want to-”

“How do you do it?” she asked suddenly cutting him off.

“Do what?” George asked also knowing what she meant.

“How do you go back to being George? How do you find yourself able to joke and laugh without him
by your side?” Ginny asked hurriedly, like the words were burning her mouth and she just had to get
them out already. She regretted asking this to her mourning brother but she couldn't help the
pile of thoughts overflowing her mind. She watched George turn away from her, making her notice
where his missing ear was, which made her feel even worse for asking such a touchy question.

“You just do it, you have to, because if you don't then what? You just sit and think about
it all day? No, I refuse to do that, Fred wouldn't want that. I miss him more than anything in
the world but I'm not going to let his death change me, I just can't let it. I have
accepted him being gone and now I need to continue living.” he spoke while shaking his head as if
to avoid any other thoughts from entering his mind that may make him think otherwise.

Ginny hadn't realized some tears had escaped her eyes and were sliding down her face. She
quickly started wiping them from her face before George turned back to look at her.

“If you ask me Gin, I bet that bloody bloke purposely went first as an extreme prank so I can
get stuck running the joke shop by myself. He always was lazy that one.”

They both laughed for a few moments remembering their brother at his funniest moments. George
wiped a stray tear from Ginny's face and gave her a quick hug. He got up and starting walking
out of the room. Just before he went to close the door he turned back to her.

“It's time to stop over thinking Gin and start living again, that's what Fred would have
wanted”

She gave him a small smile and waited for the door to close all the way before she turned off
her lamp, got under her covers and cried herself to sleep, as thoughts started to flood her mind
again.



2. Chapter 2
------------

“COME ON GINNY!!! HURRY UP NOW!” Mrs. Weasley's voice rang throughout the train station.
Ginny was practically dragging her bags rather than rolling her luggage or carrying anything. She
was too busy with her thoughts at the moment to put any effort into carefully transporting her
things. She noticed platform 9 3/4 was a lot less crowded than normal, in fact to use the word
crowd at all would be unfitting. Half the train carts weren't even open to students she figured
it must be because of how much smaller the group of students was attending Hogwarts this year.
Where was everyone? She thought to herself was this really all the students that would be attending
this year? There were only a few carts full of students most of which were returning students
rather than first years. She expected the amount of students attending this year would be a lot
less but didn't expect this. She gave another careless tug on her luggage and quickened her
pace when she heard Hermione addressing the train conductor.

“What do you mean assigned compartments?” she asked sounding confused.

“Yes young lady, this year your being assigned to certain compartments due to limited seating,
there is no need to open the other train cars up with such a small group of students this year,
there is just enough seats available on these few designated train carts so all students were
randomly assigned to a compartment to avoid fighting or overfilling of each one.” he said with a
big smile.

“Oh, I see”

“Here is your ticket Miss” he said handing over her ticket and then turned to the rest of them
to hand them there tickets.

“This is such crap” said Ron pushing past them to get on the train.

“RONALD!!! GET OVER HERE AND GIVE YOUR PARENTS A HUG GOODBYE” called Mrs. Weasley meeting him
half way.

They all said their goodbyes, Ginny noticing her mom and dad holding on to her a little longer
than necessary. She gave George a hug and he gave her a knowing look, she gave a small smile back
knowing he was referring to their talk last night. She couldn't help but get annoyed at him for
acting like nothing was wrong but she knew he had his reasons and it was helping him cope but it
wasn't the same way for her, yeah she was tired of the sadness that seemed to fall upon their
entire family but at the same time she didn't want to be told how to deal with things,
sometimes she just wanted to be left to her thoughts hoping that she would come to a conclusion of
how to move forward on her own. Did she though? She didn't know, she was becoming frustrated,
she really didn't know how to feel after all so wasn't even sure if she knew what she was
thinking was real or not or just......”Ugh” was all she could voice while she stepped onto the
train.

“You ok Gin?” Harry asked walking behind her onto the train

“Oh uh yeah just these silly assigned seats, seems so juvenile” she lied. She really didn't
care where she sat she was going to get lost in her thoughts anyway or a book hopefully if her mind
would allow it.

“Yeah, I guess it is but hopefully we get a compartment full of good company” he said arriving
at his compartment

“Yeah hopefully; well see ya in a bit” she said dragging her carry-on bag behind her.

“Sweet, we get to sit together” Ginny heard Ron say to Harry as they both disappeared behind the
compartment door. Hermione was fortunate enough to get a compartment with Luna Lovegood which Ginny
was glad for she knew Hermione needed a girlfriend to talk to about girl things and she knew she
wasn't that much of a talker these past few months and she felt guilty about being such a
distant friend to Hermione but she just couldn't help her feelings as of lately.

Finally arriving at her compartment at the very end she whipped open the door and dragged her
bag carelessly inside behind her. When she turned around to see get a better look at who she would
be sharing this long train ride with her stomach twisted into a knot when her eyes fell on Draco
Malfoy. Her mind raced with so many thoughts and so many different emotions were starting to
surface and she tried so hard to not let any of them show, but one thing she did know that was
plain as day on her face was her look of surprise. She wasn't sure if he even noticed it or
not, in fact she didn't even know if he realized she was there at all as he didn't even
spare a glance at her when she came in. Obviously he knows she's there he heard her being so
loud with her barbaric door opening and luggage handling. She couldn't help but smirk to
herself as she thought about how she somewhat was hoping to get a compartment with someone she
knew, she just didn't think that someone would be Malfoy.

She quickly shook all thoughts from her head and continued to turn to put her luggage on the top
rack above her seat. Again she went full barbarian on her carry-on as she pushed with all her
might, then her frustration coming to the surface when it got stuck on something and she had a hard
time getting it up there. She could barely reach the top shelf to put it up there but eventually
after a few curse words under her breath she managed to punch and push it enough to get it up
there. As soon as the she finished with that the train started to pull away as she was standing and
the initial rock of the train starting up caused her to lose balance and start to tumble backwards.
She quickly found her balance again and was so grateful for not falling right into Malfoy's
lap, but she noticed she didn't find leverage on her own, she finally realized it was
Malfoy's hand on her back that kept her from falling over on him.

“Watch it Weasley” he said with a slight snarl and then quickly turned back to the window.

“Sorry” she barely whispered and then quickly sat down and opened her book to cover the apparent
red in her face. Of fucking course she almost fell right onto Malfoy's lap, of course she was
stuck in this compartment with him for the whole damn train ride. Of course her mind was racing and
her emotions were overtaking her again. She chanced a glance at Malfoy over her book and quickly
looked him over. Something was different, something was off. Well of course something was different
look at what happened a few short months ago. He wasn't in his normal pressed black suit, just
some jeans, sneakers and a t-shirt and sweater. His hair was out of place and hung around his face
rather than slicked back or plastered in place. He had dark circles under his eyes like he
hadn't slept in days and a blank look on his face, well from what Ginny could see from where
she sat. She soon realized her quick glance turned into an all out stare down and quickly brought
the book up back over her face as he turned to see her staring at him.

Draco felt her studying him from head to toe; he knew she hadn't realized how long she had
been staring. He couldn't help but take notice of the youngest Weasley either as soon as she
walked in. She wasn't so young anymore, she had curves now, her chest filled out, and when she
turned to put her luggage up he noticed her back-end had to. Her hair was like a raging fire, so
vibrantly red and orange, hanging all around her face and laying on her shoulders and trailing down
her back. It had more volume to it, more layers, not the straight hair he had noticed before.

His thoughts on the Weasley before him quickly disappeared and were replaced with where his mind
always fell on...........his father. After the final battle and they returned home all of his
father's anger and embarrassment he took out on Draco. It wasn't anything he wasn't use
to before the final battle but this time was ten times worse than any abuse his father put upon
him, anything from the Cruciatus curse to physical abuse. His father was absolutely livid at
Draco's choice to switch sides and especially right in front of the Dark Lord himself. Draco
knew the only reason he agreed to rejoin his father was because he was a coward, he was too afraid
to stand up to him especially now that Lucius was getting just as powerful as Voldemort himself. He
cringed a bit at the thought of being the offspring of a man such as Lucius. He was still expected
to help his father carry out his plans to eliminate all Muggles, Mudbloods and blood traitors but
Draco knew he would never be a part of it. He was surprised to be accepted back to Hogwarts by the
Headmistress herself. He figured she wasn't blind to his situation but he couldn't stand
anyone having any pity on him, he deserved to be in this dark place in his life. He agreed to go
back to Hogwarts to get away from his father and so he could start to clear his mind and make a
plan for himself to be free of his father's wrath. He felt so worthless he thought the least he
could do was accomplish the fact of graduating from school. His mother decided to pretend she
didn't know what was going on and locked herself in her room most of the time or occupied
herself with shopping. Lucius made it plain and clear to her that Draco was his for the taking and
he had plans for him and she better not interfere. Narcissa was scared of Lucius and didn't
dare question him on anything so Draco couldn't even rely on his mother to protect him or back
him up but he couldn't blame her, he was a young man now and it was time for him to start
protecting himself, after all he couldn't depend on anyone, he had nobody to talk to, to trust,
he had to learn to just rely on himself and even that sometimes was a letdown.

He felt the youngest Weasley's eyes still on him and he quickly glanced at her, he noticed
her look away as soon as their eyes met and she pulled her book back up to cover her face. He
wondered what she was thinking; he knew she hated him and his family with a passion especially now
that his father was probably the world's biggest threat. His father was merciless; he's
been killing innocent people and slowly wiping out all those who he didn't see fit to live in
his world. He knew everyone thought Draco was his right-hand man but he never participated in any
of his father's plans of attack which is why he always found himself unconscious from pain from
one of his father's abuse episodes. Then Draco realized why did he care what she was thinking
at all? He didn't care, but he knew what everyone thought of him and became use to it.

Ginny kept holding the book in front of her face, she had been holding it there for about a half
hour turning a page every so often so it appeared she was reading but she couldn't focus, her
thoughts were all over the place and unfortunately on the blonde Slytherin that sat across from
her. Not only did she almost fall on top of him but then he caught her staring at him. To say she
was feeling a bit awkward was the understatement of the year. She decided to try and actually read
her book so she could try and shake off this uncomfortable feeling surrounding her and she soon
dozed off with her book on her lap.

Ginny's eyed flew open at the sound of the compartment door sliding open and hearing the
conductor stick his head in “30 minutes until we arrive at Hogwarts folks” he said cheerfully then
sliding the door closed and walked away.

Ginny took a quick glance over at Malfoy to see that he too looked as if he was just ripped from
his nap by the conductor's announcement. She wondered if Malfoy had fallen asleep before she
did and if she said anything stupid during her weird dreams she had or occasion nightmares that
sometimes disturbed her slumber. She shook any other thoughts out of her head and stood up to grab
her robe to throw on over her shirt and jeans and noticed Malfoy also made a move to grab his. They
were facing away from each other and Ginny quickly took off her cardigan and threw her robes on
over her t-shirt and then sat back down with her book over her face. She peeked over the top of her
book to see Malfoy pulling off his pullover sweater revealing his t-shirt underneath. As he pulled
his sweatshirt over his head his t-shirt rolled up a bit revealing his midriff which Ginny noticed
was considerably toned and immediately got red in the face. Her eyes then noticed a very noticeable
bruise on his ribs and caught herself staring once again at Malfoy.

“You know you really need to stop staring at me Weasley” he said pulling his shirt down and
sliding on his robe.

Ginny was so fricken embarrassed at this point she was sure her face matched her hair color. She
cleared her throat to try and find her voice, “oh I-I uh......sorry” she whispered and put her book
back into place over her face sliding down a bit in her seat.

“And you can stop pretending to read this book” he said leaning forward and grabbing the book
from her and tossing it on the seat beside her.

She didn't know what to think or what to say, she was just shocked that Malfoy grabbed her
book from her and that he saw straight through her. She tried to regain herself and grabbed the
book back off the seat and said the only thing she could think of, “I'm not pretending, I
really am reading it" she said opening it up to a random page.

“Oh yeah? Then why is it upside down?” he nodded towards the book

She wasn't sure if she was growing angrier at this point or embarrassed all she knew was
that she wanted this damn train to arrive already so she can get out of this awkward moment. She
rolled her eyes and turned the book right side up. Her thoughts started to flood her mind again and
she finally decided to put down her book and just let her mouth have free reign and immediately
regretted it when the words came tumbling out, “so what happened?” she asked gesturing to the
bruise on his ribs.

He glared at her, why was she asking? To be nosy? To get info? To have a good laugh? Malfoy
immediately got up from his seat and took a step toward her. Leaning over her he bent down until he
was face to face with her their faces only a few inches apart. Ginny felt the hairs on her neck
stand up and goose bumps cover her body. She felt a huge lump in her throat and time seemed to have
completely stopped as the words he spoke slapped her in the face with such venom and malice she
thought she might break down and cry right there.

“Mind your own fucking business Weasley!” he snarled at her then grabbed his bag down from above
his seat also grabbing Ginny's luggage down and placing it on her seat before he ripped the
compartment door open and was out of site.

Ginny let out a long breath that she seemed to be holding in the whole ride followed by tears,
why would she ask something so stupid, why was she getting upset over Malfoy, why was she always
over thinking everything. She felt the train come to a stop and quickly dried the tears on her face
and grabbed her luggage and made her way to find Harry, Ron and Hermione.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny walked down to the Great Hall and spotted Harry, Ron and Hermione walking ahead and she
ran up to catch up with them. She was annoyed at this point because she'd been trying to spot
them since she got off the damn train.

“Hey Ginny, we tried waiting for you at the train but they starting leading us up to the castle
so we had to go” Hermione said giving her an apologetic look.

“Its fine don't worry about it” she mumbled back

“What's wrong Gin was your ride that bad?” came Ron's voice, as he entwined his hand
with Hermione's.

They reached the Great Hall at this point and took their seats at the table, Ginny sat next to
Harry and across from Ron and Hermione. She gave a frustrated groan as she saw Malfoy take his seat
across the room and was immediately reminded of the horrible train ride she had to endure. Not that
it was horrible really just awkward and embarrassing.

“Well you tell me, I had to share a compartment with Malfoy and it was just us” she growled

“WHAT? Are you kidding Gin? You should have came and got me and I would've traded places
with you” Ron said slamming his hands on the table. Only a few people around them took notice but
went about their conversations.

“Yeah right Ron so you both could have gotten into a huge argument and some stupid petty fight,
no thanks” she said rolling her eyes. “Besides he didn't do anything or say anything it was
just awkward, I practically tripped and fell into his lap”

“HAHAHA, I'm sorry Ginny, I don't mean to laugh it's just the image I have in my
head is making it impossible” came Harry's voice and then Ron and Hermione joined in.

It wasn't long before Ginny gave in as well and laughed about the whole thing. She decided
not to say anything about how their ride ended, she wasn't sure she was over that embarrassing
moment yet or that it was any kind of info she wanted to share with the trio. She tried so hard not
to glance up over at the Slytherin table but she couldn't help it, it was like her eyes moved
involuntarily up and fell directly on Malfoy. He just sat there, not talking to anyone; he just
seemed lost in his thoughts. She looked at the Slytherin table and there was about 10 students
sitting there, she couldn't believe how the Slytherin house seemed to completely diminish. Her
eyes darted back to Malfoy to find his eyes locked with hers, she tried to look away but her eyes
weren't moving. Why weren't they moving? “Stop staring at him you fool, you must look like
a complete ass right now” her mind screamed to her. He looked annoyed, or was it hurt? She
couldn't tell. She did know he was probably wondering why she was ogling him like a giddy
school girl. Finally she was able to snap her eyes from his when she heard the Headmistress start
her speech.

“Good evening everyone it is so nice to see Hogwarts full of life again. We have so much to
discuss before the sorting ceremony begins. Firstly as you all may have noticed the school has a
new Headmistress and that is me, Professor McGonagall. I have only the schools and the
students' best interest at heart and am so pleased to see the school up and running again. We
also have new staff this year, I myself will continue teaching Transfiguration but will have a fill
in at my side and her name is Professor Talca” said McGonagall gesturing her hand out to where the
new teacher stood up and gave a few nods and a small wave.

She was a lot younger then McGonagall almost looked like they could have been mom and daughter.
She was tall with long light brown hair held together in a loose braid and she was very thin and
wore a pair of thick squared glasses. She sat down and McGonagall continued with her speech.

“Thank you Professor Talca, we also have a new Defense against the Dark Arts Teacher, Professor
Warren”

The man didn't stand up he just gave a small smile and waved hello to the crowd of
students.

“Also we are pleased to inform you that Professor Slughorn will be teaching potions again this
year, please make all of our new Professors feel welcomed” said McGonagall. She then went into all
the normal rules of the school like curfew and areas that were off limits. Shortly after she
finished her speech the sorting hat ceremony began. There were only about 30 or so first years that
needed to be housed and the ceremony quickly ended. Ginny noticed only a small handful of first
years had been sorted into Slytherin.

Before her mind could pull her into a pool of thoughts the feast appeared before and everyone
dug in. She ate a bit but pushed most of it around to make it look like she ate more then she
actually did. Students started clearing out of the Great Hall making their way to their dorms so
Ginny decided it was time for her to do the same. She said her goodnights to Harry, Ron and
Hermione when Hermione spoke up.

“Hey wait for me Ginny, think I'll head up with you” she said getting up and giving Ron and
quick peck on the cheek. She ran up to Ginny and started walking with her.

“I have something to tell you” she beamed at Ginny

“Oh? What is it?”

“Well, when I was riding with Luna on the train she basically came out and said she fancies
Harry”

“Really” Ginny asked happily.

“YES! And she said she never said anything because you and him were together and even after you
guys ended things she felt weird about saying anything because she didn't want to ruin her
friendship with you”

“Oh gosh please, I'm so thrilled to hear she likes Harry, I'll talk to her about it and
tell her everything is fine, Harry and I thankfully aren't awkward when it comes to stuff like
that. How cool would that be if Luna and Harry got together? Does Harry have any clue?”

“No I don't think, but I will say he noticed her looking at him and he smiled back, so
there's definitely an attraction”

“Well that's a start” Ginny giggled

They talked a bit more about Harry and Luna and then reached the common room and made their way
up to get changed. Ginny climbed into bed and let her thoughts take her away. So far everything
seemed to be the same, well everything looked the same anyway, although there were less students
and a lot of different teachers but other than that it was as if nothing had happened just a few
short months ago, as if death hadn't covered the Hogwarts grounds last year. She thought of all
the people in her life she lost in the battle, people she would never see again as long as she
lived. Tears swelled up in her eyes and slid down her face. Every time she closed her eyes she saw
their faces, she saw them die all over again. She saw Lupin and Tonks and then there was always
Fred. A man who only brought laughs and happiness to people was slain by people who brought pain
and suffering. Ginny felt herself starting to get nauseous and jumped out of bed and ran to the
bathroom. She emptied the contents of her stomach then rinsed out her mouth out. She looked into
the mirror at herself, she was pale and sweaty. She had tear stains down her face. She felt so
broken, so lost. She folded her hands and leaned her head down on them as she sobbed. Her knuckles
turning white and her nails dug into her skin with how much pain she felt. After a few minutes her
body started to relax and she unclamped her hands. Her fingers were sore and she drew some blood
from where her nails broke skin and she quickly wiped it off and washed off her face. She headed
back into her dorm and climbed back into bed, when she glanced at the clock she realized she had
been lost in her thoughts for over an hour or so. She sighed and pulled the blankets over her head
as she once again let her thoughts consume her and the tears to flow.



3. Chapter 3
------------

Draco woke up the next morning bright and early, after all he was use to getting up at the crack
of dawn from his father storming in after one of his many vicious attacks on the innocent and would
barge into his bedroom to tell him all about it and share gruesome details that Draco could not
stomach to listen to. He laid there in bed for a moment longer just thinking, just being. He was
grateful McGonagall was nice enough to give him the private Head boy dorm since there was no Head
Boy or Girl this year and he was one of the oldest Slytherins attending Hogwarts, in fact he was
the only Slytherin from his 7th year that returned. He knew some of the sixth years who
were now seventh years with him but still not having his friends attend school this year with him
was different. Friends, is that what they really were? Probably not, just pawns like himself put in
place, just puppets waiting to be maneuvered about.

He let his thoughts travel back to his private room, he was glad McGonagall could tell more
about him then he needed to explain, not that he needed or wanted anyone's pity but he knew the
Headmistress was aware of his touchy situation and thought it best this way. He flung the blankets
off himself and went to take a shower, when he stepped out to dry off he took a glance over
himself. He was met with so many bruises that were almost healed and so many scars from the many
beatings he endured. He thought back to one evening when his father returned home from an attack
that didn't go as planned and it was taken out on him. He remembered his father using the
Cruciatus curse on him that night more than any other night because he didn't lift the curse
for a good 10 minutes at least that's what Draco figured until he lost consciousness from the
pain. It was during that torturous episode that as he fell to his knees and thrashed around on the
ground helpless that he cut his shoulder on the edge of a piece of furniture causing a large gash.
Ahhh, the Cruciatus Curse, he knew it all too well unfortunately, his father had found a way to tap
into Draco's mind and perform the curse even when he wasn't even around. Sometimes he would
be put under the curse in the middle of the night knowing it must be because one of his
father's raids didn't go as planned or sometimes just because he wanted to keep him in
check.

He ran his fingers over his scar then traced the length of his arm where his fingers traced a
few smaller scars over his wrist. Never had he thought he would be adding to the collection of
scars his father caused by his own hand. Sometimes it was just too much to deal with and Draco
wasn't sure really why he was still alive, why didn't he just take his life already? He
knew he was to afraid to go through with it, he was a coward in every way possible it made him sick
to even look at himself in the mirror and brought his fist up to it shattering the mirror to
pieces. He cursed under his breath when he saw his hand full of glass and blood and he quickly
cleaned up and repaired the mirror with his wand and got dressed. He wrapped his hand up and headed
down for his first class of Potions.

Walking into class he noticed he was the last one to arrive and took a seat in the back. Every
eye turned to look at him but he ignored it. He saw Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny sitting
diagonally from him. “That's right the little Weaslette is a seventh year now so she gets to
hang with her precious trio every minute of the day now” he thought to himself. He rolled his eyes
at this thought and pulled out his potions book for class.

“Ahhh Mr. Malfoy, glad you could make it this morning. Now class we are going to start with a
simple potion for today to get our minds refreshed. Today we are making a sleeping draught potion,
so let's get into pairs” said Professor Slughorn as he wrote the instructions down on the
board.

The class scrambled about, although there wasn't much of a class maybe 20 if that
altogether. Hermione of course was paired with Ron and Ginny made sure Luna and Harry were partners
hoping that Harry would catch on to Luna's feelings for him. She sniggered at the thought and
shook her head. She went to go find another partner when Slughorn spoke.

“Ah perfect, looks like you Miss Weasley and Mr. Malfoy are the only two left without a partner,
please go ahead” he said with a stupid smile on his face that Ginny wanted to slap right off of
him.

She looked at the trio who gave her an apologetic look and she grabbed her things and stomped
over to where Malfoy sat in the back of the room. Why was he all the way back here anyway? Everyone
was up front, the class was half empty. She was annoyed to say the least. She slammed her books
down on the desk and scraped the chair out and sat down.

“I see your barbaric handling of things is still in full swing” Malfoy sneered at her.

Ginny rolled her eyes, but had to smirk at his sarcastic comment. She squinted to try and see
the board from the back of the classroom. “Maybe we should move up I can hardly see the
instructions”

“Don't bother, I know this potion like the back of my hand, here” he said writing down the
instructions and handing it to her. “You do it since technically it's your first time doing it
and I'll observe” he said slouching back in his chair.

That was the most words she thinks she ever heard Malfoy speak to her, he sounded annoyed, was
it with her? Why did she care if it was? She noticed his bandaged hand and then took note of her
staring at him again and quickly looked away before he caught her AGAIN. She started cutting up
some ingredients for the potion.

“What happened to your hand?” she asked casually adding the ingredients to her potion.

“Why don't you keep your eyes on your potion Weasley” he spat

Ginny felt a slight flush in her cheeks and then continued working on the potion. The potion had
to sit for 10 minutes and brew so she found herself in complete awkward silence with Malfoy sitting
next her. Why was she always stuck in these situations? She looked over to Harry and Luna; they
were laughing and enjoying each other's company. She smiled to herself, she then thought how
this was the closest Malfoy and Harry have been next to each other since the battle last year so
she could only imagine the tension that was between them. For a moment she was thankful it was her
paired with Malfoy and not Harry. She couldn't suppress the giggle that came out at the
thought.

Draco's eyes darted over to her giggling; it was such a cute giggle, so innocent so warming.
He mentally slapped himself for thinking like that. “What's so amusing Weasley?”

“Oh, just a thought I had” she said checking on the potion and checking the temperature of
it.

“Oh yes I can only imagine what goes through that redheaded mind” he drawled

“I was thinking as awkward as it is to be paired up with Draco Malfoy, how much more awkward it
would be if you and Harry were paired together” she giggled even more while explaining her thoughts
to him.

Draco gave a half laugh and shook his head at the thought, “Yeah pretty fuckin awkward I would
think” he said looking in Harry's direction. “Why aren't you partners with your precious
Potter?”

“There is no precious Potter thank you very much, we're just friends, and we're more
like brother and sister then anything so.....yeah” she said mixing the potion.

Draco got lost in his thoughts at this. This is probably the most he talked to someone since the
war ended. He didn't like it or did he? He wouldn't allow himself to like anything,
especially the Weasley in front of him. She hasn't slept it seemed, her eyes seemed a bit cold
and empty, but her smile and her giggle was enough to make you forget about the look in her eyes.
She was obviously masking emotions it seemed. Draco couldn't help but feel guilty at this, he
had been part of such a disgraceful group of followers and now he was trapped it seemed, no way out
except death of course which for Draco didn't seem that bad of an idea right now.

“Malfoy?"

He looked over to the redhead

“I asked if this was the right color” she said showing him a sample she took from the cauldron.
“You ok?”

He just looked at her for a moment before he grabbed his books and stormed out of the
classroom.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny's next class was charms which went by pretty smoothly, she noticed Malfoy didn't
show up and when she arrived for lunch she noticed he wasn't there either. She wasn't sure
why she was thinking so much about the blonde, perhaps it was just because they seemed to be
partners or have more run ins with one another more then she would like. She barely ate any food
and decided to get a head start to her next class.

Hermione watched Ginny walk out of the Great Hall after barely touching her food, she turned to
Ron who was stuffing his face with a sandwich. “I wonder what's up with Ginny.”

“Not sure, why?” he said swallowing his food.

“I know she's dealing with things her own way but I'm worried she's holding too much
in”

“I'll try talking to her later tonight, maybe I can help”

“Thanks Ron” she said giving him a small kiss on the lips.

She was so happy to have Ron in her life, so grateful their feelings came to surface. Of course
she would have loved for it to happen sooner but in that moment when they both thought death was
moments away it seemed to be a now or never thing. She smiled at her memory of that moment; Ron
helped her get through a lot of her grieving and her for him also. Harry vented to her and Ron as
well, but Ginny..........she didn't, she retreated into herself and stayed there.
Hermione's heart ached for her friend, she knew Ginny had people she could talk to but not
someone she could seek comfort in. Of course she could seek comfort in any of her friends but
Hermione knew Ginny wouldn't burden any of them with her feelings. She commended her friend for
trying to be strong but she worried it was too much for her now and after countless attempts to try
and have her share her thoughts with her she decided to stop trying and just offer a shoulder to
lean on and a talk whenever she was ready or whenever needed.

“So I think Luna and I are going to go to Hogsmeade this weekend together” Harry said as he
finished his food.

“Oh that's great Harry” Hermione said being pulled from her thoughts.

“Yeah she's great, we have a lot in common and yeah she's a bit different but I kind of
find it......ya know”

“Gosh mate, don't make me hurl now” said Ron wrapping Hermione up in a hug

“That's sweet Harry, don't listen to Ron, he's not a romantic after all” Hermione
teased lightly hitting Ron on the shoulder.

“Ha yeah well I had to watch you two snog and what not all summer so the least you could do is
listen to me” Harry laughed and then got up. “We better start heading to class”

They grabbed their things and started heading to their Defense against the Dark Arts class.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny walked into the Defense against the Dark Arts classroom and saw she was the first to
arrive.

“Ahhh Good Afternoon, you must be Miss Ginny Weasley?” said Professor Warren coming out from his
office.

“Oh, uh yeah, how did you know” Ginny asked curiously

He walked up to her with a mischievous smirk on his face and looked her over for a moment, “Well
there aren't many redheaded 7th years running around, now are there?”

Ginny looked at the floor when the man's eyes gave her a once over, “oh I guess not” she
said taking a seat.

Draco was the next one to show up to class and sat in the back as usual. He saw Ginny look over
to him like she wanted to ask what happened earlier but she stopped when Professor Warren walked up
to Draco.

“And you must be Draco Malfoy” he spoke holding his hand out to shake Draco's

Draco just glared at him and gave a sarcastic response “In the flesh” while ignoring his
professors hand.

“Yes yes indeed” said Warren putting his hand down and walking back to the front of the
class.

Draco couldn't place it but Professor Warren looked familiar like he had seen him somewhere
before but he just couldn't figure out from where. He turned his eyes to Ginny who gave him a
“What the fuck” look. Apparently she got the same feeling from him. The rest of the class started
piling in and Hermione took a seat next to Ginny and Ron next to Harry. Draco was sitting behind
Harry and Ron not that he cared he really didn't have a problem with Harry or his friends, he
was just made to believe that he should. Although there was so much tension between them all that
there was no way there couldn't be a problem.

“Good afternoon everyone and welcome to Defense against the Dark Arts” Professor Warrens voice
rang throughout the classroom. He seemed a little too happy to be teaching. “Today we are going to
be practicing just some simple disarming spells to ease us into the good stuff, I trust we are all
familiar with the Expelliarmus spell?” seeing the nods from everyone he continued, “Great great
well today we will try the Expelliarmus spell without reciting the incantation. You really need to
dig deep and concentrate to be able to perform such magic so let's all pair up and get started,
Mr. Potter why don't you and I partner up so everyone is evened out”

Harry got up and walked over to the Professor, he had a bit too much excitement in his eyes for
Harry's liking. Harry took out his wand and got into a proper stance. The rest of the students
did the same, Hermione and Ginny were partners and Luna and Ron. Draco was with some other seventh
year Hufflepuff.

“Alright everyone ready, 3........2..........1”

Draco disarmed the Hufflepuff before the countdown even started; he had the unfortunate
experience to be in a few encounters where wordless spells flew about. He watched the other groups,
he saw Harry had no problem doing the same to the Professor, he smirked at this. They were just in
a war a few months ago and these spells seemed so juvenile. After a few more attempts of
Draco's Hufflepuff partner trying to disarm him Draco just gave in and let him succeed so he
can stand and watch the others. He walked over to get a better look. There was Ginny, no problem at
all trying to disarm Granger, they laughed at each turn they took. He watched Luna getting the
better of Ron who was trying so desperately to succeed and started cursing up a storm at her
quickness and ease of the spell. Then he saw I a spell shoot out of Professor Warren's wand
hitting Harry dead in the chest knocking him on his back with a harsh thud. The whole class stopped
and stared wide eyed at the Professor and Harry who was regaining himself and wobbly getting up
from the floor.

“What the hell was that Professor?” said Harry with a look of suspicion on his face.

“Whoops, looks like there was more power to that Expelliarmus spell then I thought” he said
smiling

“That was no Expelliarmus spell that was an attacking spell” Harry argued looking confused.

“Was it? Hmm, guess I'm a bit rusty myself, no matter no matter, lets tie it up for today
and we will try blocking spells tomorrow. Good work everyone” He said then quickly retreated into
his office.

Harry just stood there looking confused and suspicious of the professor's actions. He saw
Luna, Ron, Hermione and Ginny walk up to him.

“Are you alright mate?” said Ron

“Yeah I'm fine, that was weird”

“I'd say he's supposed to be a teacher so he shouldn't be rusty at all” Hermione
chimed in.

“That almost seemed like it was done on purpose" Ginny said following them out of the
classroom.

Draco had to admit he was a bit shocked to see the spell his professor used on Potter, even
though he enjoyed seeing Potter knocked on his ass, he knew there was something up with this guy.
He grabbed his bag to leave when he heard his professor yell to him from the office

“Oh Mr. Malfoy, Professor Slughorn said you abruptly left class earlier, so your serving
detention with me this evening at 8pm” then turned and closed his office door again.

Draco rolled his eyes and mumbled under his breath “just fuckin peachy” and then stormed out of
the classroom.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The rest of the day went by uneventful, which Ginny was thankful for, until Professor Slughorn
approached her after dinner and asked that she'd give her Potions partner their homework
assignment. She really didn't want to see Malfoy again but she'd be lying if she wasn't
curious about his behavior this morning.

“I guess let me go give Malfoy our homework assignment” Ginny sighed getting up off the
Gryffindor common room couch.

“He's serving detention I think with Warren tonight, heard Slughorn talking to Warren about
it earlier at dinner” said Ron not looking up as he was to into his game of chess against
Harry.

“Ugh lovely, if I never see Professor Warren again it will be too soon” Ginny said as she left
the common room.

She made her way to Professor Warren's classroom; the halls were pretty empty now as
students were all in their common rooms at this hour. She walked into the classroom at five minutes
before 8 and saw that Malfoy wasn't there.

“Can I help you Miss Weasley” came Professor Warren's voice

“Oh uh yeah, I was looking for Malfoy, I had to give him a homework assignment from class this
morning”

“I see, he hasn't arrived yet, please come have a seat in my office and wait for him”

“Oh, no that's ok I can just wait in the hall for him”

“Nonsense” he said walking over to her and put his arm around her shoulders, "I insist I
can use the company” he said leading her into his office.

If she thought her ride on the train with Malfoy was uncomfortable then it was nothing compared
to the situation she was in now. Professor Warren already seemed like a weirdo and now here she was
sitting across from him in his office........alone. She felt a lump in her throat form as he walked
in front of her and leaned on his desk. He looked down at her, his face handsome but his features
menacing. He looked so sure of himself, which made Ginny that much more uncomfortable.

“How do you like your first day back, Ginny?”

“I-uh-It.....was fine” she said looking down towards the floor.

“Good, glad to hear that, I bet you had to fight some guys off of you eh?” he said with that
huge smile he wore so confidently.

“Excuse me sir? What do you mean?”

He bent down so that he was eye level with her and he placed a hand on her knee. Ginny felt her
heart beat 10 times faster and her face go completely red. The hairs on her neck were standing
completely up and her entire body tensed. The lump in her throat seemed so big she thought she
might choke on it.

“I mean look at yourself Ginny, such a gorgeous young woman, and with a body like yours I'm
sure you have plenty of eyes on you” he said sliding his hand a bit higher up her thigh.

Ginny heard the class room door open and knew it must be Malfoy that came in; she never thought
she would be so happy to have his presence near. She went to stand to get up, but Warren gently
pushed her back down and opened his office door.

“Mr. Malfoy, I'll be right with you just having a meeting with Miss Weasley here”

Draco looked from his professor standing in the doorway of his office to Ginny sitting in the
chair in front of his desk. As Professor Warren was closing his office door he saw Ginny look up
and lock eyes with him with a look of pure horror, it's like her eyes were screaming for him to
save her, but why? What did Professor Warren have to talk to Ginny about? He figured she was just
weirded out to be alone with the man after all he was a complete nutcase it seemed. He sat down and
let his thoughts fill his mind on what could be going on behind that door.

When Ginny saw the office door close she knew all chances of being saved from this highly
inappropriate situation had vanished. Professor Warren turned back to her and kneeled back down in
front of her.

“Now where were we” he said placing both hands on her knees and sliding them up her thighs

“I....I...Uh....sh-should really give Malfoy his assignments” she stuttered, surprised she even
was able to get that out.

“Mr. Malfoy can wait, your worth my extra time” he whispered in her ear and then slid one of his
hands up her blouse.

Ginny grasped the handles of the chair in fear of how far he would take this. Her mind screamed
at her “DO SOMETHING! WHY ARENT YOU FIGHTING BACK, HE HAS NO RIGHT TO TOUCH YOU!” but her body was
frozen, she was feeling dizzy and completely nauseous. She felt his hand graze her bra and she let
out a fearful gasp.

“Now Now Miss Weasley, everything is ok, you're just going to relax and give me what I want”
he said with a sinister smirk sliding across his face.

Ginny's body started shaking, her mind was racing and she completely panicked and made a
dash for the door. All she had to do was rip the door open enough for Malfoy to notice. As soon as
she was out of her chair, her hand was almost on the handle of the door when she felt him grab a
handful of her hair and yank her back with such force she fell into his desk causing a few
figurines to fall off and shatter into pieces. She pulled out her wand and pointed it at him.

“Don't you come near me you sicko” she spat at him, her hand trembling.

He quickly disarmed her and in one quick stride grabbed her around the neck and slammed her to
the wall. Her eyes went wide with the site that fell before her. Right there on his arm that was
around her neck was the Dark Mark, it was then that her mind registered that she was being attacked
by an undercover Death Eater. That's when she screamed.

Draco was waiting for Professor Warren when he heard a huge crash and the shattering of glass
coming from the office. His instincts made him stand up and he walked closer to the office not sure
if he should go in. And then he heard a bang followed by Ginny's scream. He immediately went to
the door to open it and found it locked.

“You listen to me you little bitch and you listen good. If you speak of any of this to anyone I
will slaughter your entire family, and leave you for last, do you hear me?” he whispered to her as
his hand was covering her mouth.

She nodded with tears coming down her face.

“Good, now we will have to have another “meeting” soon to finish what we started, and Miss
Weasley, do not go against me you will lose, I promise you that, I have killed thousands and the
only thing stopping me from snapping your neck right now is that I still have a need and a want
from you. Now get out” he scowled as he released his hold on her and she fell to the floor not even
noticing she wasn't even touching the ground to begin with.

She scrambled to get up as fast as she could, she ran to the door where Draco was knocking and
calling for his Professor to open the door. She flung the door open and ran right into Malfoy. She
locked eyes with him for a moment as he spoke “Are you ok, what's going on?” She looked at the
floor and ran as fast as she could from the classroom.

Draco turned to look at this professor, “What the hell was that all about?”

“Oh nothing to concern yourself with, Miss Weasley is just having a hard time this year you
know, dealing with the after math of the war and all, she came to me for a chat”

“You of all people? I doubt that, why did she scream then?” Draco drilled him clasping his hand
around his wand in his pocket.

Professor Warren noticing this looked at Draco with an amused look, “She knocked something off
my desk and it startled her is all, listen why don't we pretend you served detention and turn
in for the night” he said gesturing his hand to the door for Draco to leave.

Draco just shook his head in disbelief, he knew this guy was trouble the moment he saw him,
“Yeah I guess so” he said through clenched teeth. Draco eyed him up and down with such suspicion.
He decided to try and catch up to Ginny and find out what happened. He ran out of the classroom and
saw her running down the hall towards Moaning Myrtles bathroom. He ran after her and followed her
inside; he heard her throwing up in one of the stalls.

“Weasley?”

Ginny was in pure shock right now, she wasn't sure what to think how to act who to go to;
she couldn't go to anyone, could she? She heard Draco call for her and wasn't sure what to
do. She sat on the floor of the stall and hugged her knees to her chest and started sobbing into
them. She heard Draco walking over to the stall and gently pushed it opened. She didn't care
how pathetic she looked in this moment she didn't care if he called her every name in the book,
she just wanted to cry. Draco squatted down next to her.

“What happened, Weasley?”

“Pl.....Please....l...leave ....m...me......alone” she sobbed

“What did he do to you?” Draco demanded to know

She looked up at him, why was he asking, why did he follow her in here? Then her mind went back
to Warrens Dark Mark and her eyes fell onto the one sticking out on Draco's forearm beneath his
shirt. She panicked and stood up and pulled out her wand.

“GET AWAY FROM ME!”

“Wow what? What's going on Weasley?”

“DO YOU THINK IM STUPID MALFOY? WHAT ARE YOU TWO WORKING TOGETHER?” she screamed her tears
flowing and her body shaking.

Suddenly, it was like a light switch had gone off in Draco's head. Professor Warren looked
so familiar because he had seen him at the Manor before during a death eater meeting with his
father. A look of shock covered his face when he realized Ginny probably thought he was working
side by side with the professor as he watched her eye the marking on his arm.

“Warren is a Death Eater?” he asked although he already came to this conclusion.

“OF COURSE HE FUCKIN IS, AND SO ARE YOU, THATS WHY YOU WERE THERE TONIGHT FOR SOME SUPPOSABLE
DETENTION, SO THAT YOU CAN KEEP WATCH AS HE TRIED TO......TO..........” she trailed off and fell to
her knees in a fit of uncontrollable sobs.

Draco didn't know how to act; he didn't know what to do. All he could think about was
what the end of that sentence was. He walked over to Ginny cautiously and kneeled down beside her.
He sat there for a few moments while she sobbed until he spoke.

“I had no idea he was a death Eater, I knew he looked familiar but I didn't know where from,
I just now pieced it together”

“How conveniently so” Ginny said with such anger looking up at him, her hair was all over her
face, her clothes were disheveled and her neck had a red mark around it. Her eyes were dripping
with tears and the look on her face made Draco want to grab her and hug her.

“I'm NOT a death eater Weasley, whether you believe me or not” he said turning to leave.

“WAIT!” Ginny yelled after him and he turned to look at her, “You can't say anything about
what happened, please?” she whispered

Draco was filled with rage at this point; he strode over to her and kneeled back down next to
her “ARE YOU FUCKIN CRAZY? OF COURSE YOU NEED TO SAY SOMETHING, THERES A GOD DAMN DEATH EATER
TEACHING DEFENSE AGAINST THE DARK ARTS, NOT TO MENTION THAT HE JUST ASSAULTED YOU!” he yelled at
her.

“SHHH! NO please you can't say anything, he threatened my family, please!” she looked at him
pleadingly fresh tears streaming down her face.

He just stared at her, there was no way he could keep this a secret, he knew his father must
have arranged this so that Warren could get close to Harry and well Ginny was just something extra
for him to mess with while he carried out his plan. Draco's stomach twisted at the thought of
this; of course he wouldn't tell this to Ginny it would just make her more upset. He then
thought about if his father found out it was him who blew Warrens cover, he thought about how
severely he would be punished by the hands of his father if he ever found out. He was such a
coward; he wasn't going to say anything for his own wellbeing over the girl before him who was
just sexually assaulted.

“I'm not saying that I'm keeping this a secret, I'm saying you need to say
something, what are you going to do tomorrow when you have class with him?”

“I don't know, I just need time to think.........”she trailed off

He wasn't sure what to do, he wanted to walk away but he felt bad leaving her here alone in
the girls' bathroom crying after such a horrific event. Her voice brought his attention back to
her.

“I'm sorry I called you a death eater, I just panicked, I was scared” she whispered as she
wiped away more tears and sat up hugging her knees to her chest and laying her head against the
wall.

Draco took a seat next to her and sighed, “Well technically I am, not by choice though, but
let's just say my father and I disagree on many levels about things”

They sat in silence for a few more minutes, and then Draco stood up.

“Come on I'll walk you to your common room”

Ginny stood up and together they headed towards the Gryffindor common room. They stopped in
front of the portrait of the fat lady.

“Well here is the homework assignment from Slughorn's class” she said handing Draco a piece
of paper.

“Oh yeah” he said taking it and putting it in his robe pocket

He looked at Ginny and he saw she was starting to cry again, “I'm glad you had a detention
tonight, if you weren't there then.......” she trailed off shaking her head and then said the
password to the fat lady and quickly walked into the common room.

Draco just stood there for a few more moments before heading back down to his room knowing that
sleep was more than likely not happening tonight.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny walked through the portrait hole to find Harry, Ron and Hermione were still up. They all
turned to look at her noticing her crying. They all jumped up in unison and ran up to her.

“Oh my gosh, Ginny are you ok what happened?” said Hermione looking her friend over like a
frantic mother.

“Gin, what happened did Malfoy do something to you?” said Ron angrily taking out his wand as if
he was going to be off in search of him to hex him.

“NO, NO, NO!!! STOP!!!” she shouted making them all take a step back, “I'm fine guys
honestly I just.........I'm just overtired and emotional is all, I think I'll go up and
take a shower and head to bed” she said giving them a small smile.

They all gave a nod and she went upstairs to her dorm. She ran into the bathroom locked the door
and immediately undressed and got into the shower, she felt so dirty and needed to scrub herself
clean. This was the worse first day back to school she could ever have imagined. She wasn't
sure how to handle the situation, she felt trapped. She turned the water hotter and scrubbed harder
making her skin red. Her thoughts traveled to Draco, why did he follow her, why was he wanting to
know what happened to her, why did he care so much. She was so grateful for him knocking on
Professor Warren's door when he had his hands around her neck, if Draco wasn't there he
would have raped her for certain and she could only imagine what else. She slumped to a ball in the
shower and cried until the water ran cold.



4. Chapter 4
------------

Draco paced back and forth in his room for what seemed like hours after the incident with Ginny.
He was livid at his father and how low he would stoop to end Harry. His father usually shared all
his plans with Draco so he wondered why he didn't tell him there would be an undercover Death
Eater teaching at Hogwarts. If Lucius didn't want him to know then that must have meant his
father didn't trust him. Draco knew it was just a matter of time before he received a letter
from his father about him being suspicious of Warren and how he basically defended Ginny. If not a
letter then something much worse, Draco shuddered just at the thought of enduring the Cruciatus
curse. This whole thing would be a bit easier if Ginny was willing to rat the Professor out and he
couldn't do it without his father finding out it was him. He thought about trying to convince
Ginny to talk to someone about what happened and if not then he thought of going to her brother. He
can't believe he was actually considering doing this, but was it to cover his own ass? Or was
it for Ginny's benefit? He couldn't tell but he did know that he knew Ginny was in danger
and the next time she was alone with Warren she would be broken in more ways than one, that much he
knew. He threw himself on his bed and let his mind wander over the situation again before he
finally drifted off into an uneasy sleep.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny awoke the next morning feeling a little sore. She slipped out of bed and went into the
bathroom and took a look in the mirror. Sure enough she had a very noticeable bruise on her neck
and then she looked and saw a bruise on her back from when she fell into Warren's desk. She
used a concealment charm for the bruise on her neck and went back into the dorms to change. She was
trying so hard to keep any thoughts at all out of her mind, she thought it best this way because
she just couldn't handle it right now. She needed to put on her happy face or the trio would
start asking questions. She knew if she had to she could vent to any of them but she just
couldn't bring herself to do that. She brushed her hair, grabbed her things and headed out of
the portrait hole and down to breakfast. She was only walking for a few moments before she felt
everyone's eyes on her as she passed. Eventually Luna came walking up beside her.

“Hey Ginny”

“Oh hey Luna”

“You mind if we talk as we walk to breakfast?”

“No of course not, what's up?”

“Hermione mentioned that you were ok about Harry and me-”

“Luna you don't have to have my permission to date Harry, of course you can, I'm so
happy for you both, really, no tension or awkwardness I promise” Ginny said stopping in the hall
and giving Luna a hug.

“Thanks Ginny, I-”

“Hey Weasley I didn't know you were a whore, good to know” said a Slytherin students walking
past them and flicking a piece of Ginny's hair.

“What was that about?” Luna asked

Ginny felt her face go completely red and she completely started trembling from head to toe, she
felt dizzy and nauseous and was trying with all her might not to cry right then and there.

“Ginny? Are you alright?” came Luna's voice, but Ginny couldn't focus it sounded like a
muffled mess.

She looked around her again and there was everyone looking at her and whispering, pointing and
laughing, guys coming up to her and tugging at her clothes teasingly and cracking jokes. She ran
through the halls leaving Luna behind and ran to the nearest girls' bathroom. She broke down
into tears, how did everyone know about what happened? Why were they calling her a whore? Like she
did something wrong? Who told everyone? The only people that knew was her and ---

Here tears suddenly became tears of anger as she ran from the girls' bathroom and down to
the dungeons. She ran with such force and fierceness she didn't care to stop to listen to the
inappropriate comments being thrown at her. She banged on the Slytherin common room portrait as
hard as she could. An older Slytherin came out of the portrait hole and eyed Ginny up and down.

“Ahh Weasley, I see you make house calls as well” he smirked at her

“Fuck you!” she hissed

“Oooo feisty”

“WHERE'S MALFOY!” she yelled pulling out her wand and pointing it at the Slytherins head

“Damn chill out, he's in the Head boy room down the hall” he said holding his hands up to
show he surrendered

She turned on her heel and stomped down the hall until she came to the Head boy dorm door and
she pounded like she never pounded before. All the anger she felt she put into the knocks she
slammed against the door. The door suddenly opened up and there stood Malfoy still in pajamas, hair
a mess, he had dark circles under his eyes and he was pale and clammy.

“Weasley, What are you doing here?” he said rubbing his eyes

She walked into his room and slammed the door shut behind her and turned to him with such anger
apparent in her face, “YOU TOLD EVERYONE!!!! YOUR SUCH A FUCKIN ASSHOLE YOU SELFISH INCONSIDERATE
PRICK!”

“WOW what the fuck are you talking about” he said with a surprised look on his face.

“THE WHOLE SCHOOL HAS BEEN CALLING ME A WHORE ALL MORNING AND TEASING ME? THE ONLY OTHER PERSON
THAT KNOWS ABOUT WHAT HAPPENED IS YOU!!! YOU!!! MALFOY!!!” she screamed poking him hard in the
chest until he was backed up against the wall.

“LISTEN WEASLEY I DIDNT FUCKIN TELL ANYONE ANYTHING ALRIGHT? I CAME STRAIGHT TO MY ROOM LAST
NIGHT AND I JUST NOW WOKE UP FROM YOUR ONCE AGAIN BARBARIC ACTIONS!” he yelled back walking towards
her.

She stopped to think for a second and a shiver came over her.

“If you didn't say anything then who did?” she started sobbing

“Warren most likely, he's a death eater after all; this is why you need to say
something”

“NO, ABSOLUTELY NOT” she said shaking her head and wiping her tears.

“Why though? He threatened to kill your family I get that believe me I do, I know what it's
like to be forced into doing something when your family's lives are on the line but this is too
much for you to do on your own, you need to get him out of Hogwarts, what if he's doing this to
other students, and not just that-” he stopped at this line he wasn't sure if he wanted to go
there with her.

“What? What is it?” she asked looking at him.

Draco walked over to the couch in front of the fireplace in his room and Ginny followed him
over. He let out a long sigh before continuing. “I know my father is behind this, I didn't know
anything about it, I know it's because I can't be trusted because I'm against
everything my father is doing. This is a plan for Warren to get close enough to Harry
and.........

“Kill him” Ginny finished in an almost inaudible whisper

“Yeah, but your just something extra along the way, a perk as he would see it” Draco snarled at
this comment, the hate for the man apparent in his voice.

“I need to get to potions” she said abruptly and stormed from the room.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Potions went by smoothly, Draco being late due to the conversation he and Ginny had this
morning. Charms class was as boring as ever and soon it was time for lunch. Ginny was sitting at
the table trying to put something in her stomach when Ron, Harry and Hermione came walking over to
her.

“Hey Gin, we need to talk” Ron whispered sitting down across from her

“What's up guys?”

“Luna told us what happened this morning” Hermione said putting a hand on her friends
shoulder

“Yeah and people have been coming up to Harry and me saying some inappropriate things about you”
said Ron angrily, “What's going on, why is everyone saying these things?”

Ginny couldn't help the tears that surfaced in her eyes and covered her face with her hands.
She fought the rest of the tears back and wiped her face free of any former ones. “Listen you guys;
I'm not sure why everyone's saying these things. Someone probably started a rumor.” she
said trying to sound confident.

“Who would do such a thing?” Hermione asked sounding disgusted.

“I don't know but whoever it is I'm going to kick the shit out of” said Ron looking
around the great hall daring someone to look at Ginny the wrong way.

As Hermione tried to calm Ron down Harry walked over to Ginny and sat down next to her, he gave
her a small smile and a small hug and whispered in her ear. “Stop bottling everything up Gin, we
love you and we're here to help you in any way we can, don't be afraid to tell us
what's going on, ok?”

She looked at him teary eyed and gave a small nod.

“Well we have Defense against the Dark Arts next so I guess let's start heading that way”
said Hermione leading the way.

Ginny was so nervous and scared for this next class. She was trembling and pale as ever. She
thought she might actually need to stop and throw up from how nauseous she was. She was thinking
about telling the trio about what happened, she was thinking about what she and Draco talked about
this morning. Draco's father was behind all of this; it was so hard to even look at Draco
without thinking about Lucius. Ginny knew Draco wasn't following in his father's footsteps
but still it was hard to know that the one person who knew what she had endured was the one person
she couldn't stand the most. Was it really that she couldn't stand him? Something was off
with him, that much she knew, he was hiding something she felt. Or was he just hiding in general?
Who was Draco Malfoy she thought to herself. She was quickly pulled from her thoughts when she
heard yelling.

“Hey Potter, word on the street is your girlfriend is a whore, maybe you can share her sometime
and let us Slytherins get a turn, I'm sure she won't mind” said a seventh year Slytherin
walking passed Ginny and slapping her books on the floor.

There were about five seventh year Slytherins surrounding her and the trio, the scene that
played out in the next few moments seemed to have been in slow motion. Harry jumped on top of the
Slytherin who made the comment and Ron attacked another who was trying to attempt to get Harry off
his friend. Another Slytherin was holding Hermione back so she couldn't help and another pinned
Ginny against the wall.

“FUCK YOU, YOU PIECE OF SHIT” Harry yelled as he wrestled with the other boy.

“GET OFF OF ME!” Ginny screamed struggling to free herself from the other Slytherins grasp. She
kneed him in the balls and he bent over in pain. She went to run over to help Hermione when another
Slytherin grabbed her arms and held them behind her back. She whimpered in pain, tears falling
freely from her face. The one Slytherin she kneed came over looking furious.

“YOU FUCKIN LITTLE BITCH” he yelled and backhanded her so hard she immediately tasted blood in
her mouth.

“GINNY!” Ron yelled trying to get up from under the Slytherin he was wrestling with.

Suddenly, everything happened so fast, the Slytherin that had just backhanded Ginny was roughly
grabbed by the throat with such force and body slammed to the ground so hard you could hear his
skull clearly crack open and a fist flying through the air repeatedly hitting the Slytherin in the
face until he was gasping for life. Draco stood up over the Slytherin his hands dripping in blood,
his breathing rapid, his eyes as cold as ice, he looked directly at the other Slytherin holding
Ginny who immediately released her and put his hands up to show he didn't mean any harm but
Draco already grabbed him with both hands by his shirt and ran him into the stone wall. He
repeatedly slammed the student against the wall until he lost consciousness and Draco threw him to
the ground. The other three Slytherins went to make a run for it and Draco grabbed one of them by
the collar of his shirt and threw him to the floor and started savagely beating him.

Draco suddenly felt two sets of arms on him dragging him off of the student. “MALFOY, MALFOY
STOP IT, STOP GET OFF YOUR GONNA KILL THEM!” he heard Hermione screaming and turned to see it was
Harry and Ron who dragged him off of the Slytherin.

Harry and Ron just stared at him in shock, Draco looked at them and then the scene before him,
there was blood everywhere. He looked at his hands and his clothes that were covered in it also. He
then turned to Ginny who was holding her face where she was slapped. She was crying and looking at
him in complete disbelief as Hermione held her and was crying also. He felt disoriented, he had to
get away and think for a second about what just happened and without saying anything he raced off
down to his room.

McGonagall appeared through the crowd that had formed and was appalled at the scene before her.
She looked around and surveyed the situation understanding what more than likely happened.

“EVERYONE GET BACK TO YOUR COMMON ROOMS UNTIL TOLD OTHERWISE, CLASSES ARE CANCELLED FOR THE REST
OF THE DAY, FILCH GO GET MADAME POMPFREY AND YOU 4 MEET ME IN MY OFFICE NOW!” she said turning on
her heel and leaving the scene.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Professor McGonagall stared at the five students she called to her office, Harry, Ron, Hermione,
Ginny and Draco. She wasn't sure where to exactly begin but she gave it a shot.

“Mr. Malfoy, are you aware of the serious injury you inflicted upon your peers?”

“But Professor they deserved it, they-

“Mr. Weasley please remain quiet and only speak when I ask you to” she looked at Ron with a
piercing stare.

“Now Mr. Malfoy I understand you were standing up for another as well as Mr. Potter and Mr.
Weasley but in cases like these you seek out a staff member and we will address the matter, you
don't resort to violence. Hasn't there been enough of that these past few months?” she
paused before continuing.

“Miss Weasley, Miss Granger you both may leave as you were victims in this altercation but as
for you three boys, you will have detention for the next two weeks and Mr. Malfoy, you're lucky
you're not expelled after the severity and force you put upon another student. I have spoke
with Professor Warren and he thinks you deserve another chance and I must say if he didn't ask
me personally to keep you in school you probably would have been on the train home today, so
perhaps a thank you to him is in order” she said fiercely

“Of course” Draco mumbled through clenched teeth, his blood boiling.

Draco was just about to ask the question that's been bugging him since he first laid eyes on
Warren, when to his surprise Harry asked first, “Professor, may I ask where or how Professor Warren
was found for the Defense against the Dark Arts position?”

McGonagall narrowed her eyes at such a question but answered, “Well Mr. Potter not that it is
any of the students business where our staff is picked from.....BUT.....being that it's you lot
asking......He was highly recommended from the Ministry as well as Professor Talca”

Ginny and Draco looked at each other at this statement confusion apparent on both their faces.
Even Harry had raised an eyebrow at this.

“Now I want you all to head to your dorms” They all started to head towards the door, “oh and
guys” they turned to face their Headmistress, “stay the bloody hell out of trouble” they all gave a
small nod and headed out the door. Draco took off towards his room and the trio and Ginny walked
silently back to the common room.

“Guys I'm going to go lay down I'm really tired" Ginny said

“Alright Gin, I'll come get ya for dinner later” Said Hermione giving her friend a small
smile.

Ginny headed up to bed and immediately fell asleep she was so emotionally exhausted and her mind
just shut down and sleep overcame her. Harry, Ron and Hermione still didn't know what happened
with Ginny, she told McGonagall the same thing about someone starting a rumor but something still
didn't fit.

Dinner went by pleasant enough; everyone was too busy talking about the fight earlier to think
about the rumor of Ginny going around. She was thankful for that but she noticed Draco wasn't
at dinner tonight and she knew he was probably thinking about how he acted earlier. But as
disbelieving as it seemed she felt protected in that moment, like nobody could hurt her. The way
Draco attacked those Slytherins was like a mother protecting their young. She couldn't help but
form a small smile on her face at the thought of this.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

That night in the common room Ginny headed to bed early and Harry and Ron started a game of
wizards' chess as Hermione read a book. She laid the book on her lap and looked at Harry and
Ron thoughtfully.

“Do you guys think Ginny is hiding something from us?” she said

“Pft, yeah, but she won't tell us, which I hate, I want her to be able to confide in
us.......in me” said Ron getting up from his game and slumping into the couch next to Hermione.

“She will when she's ready” said Harry walking over to join them

“Yeah well when will that be? She's doing worse here then she was at home”

“I don't know Ron but it's been two days and she's had a few horrible moments so
she's probably just adjusting to everything, give her time” Hermione said lifting her book back
up to read.

They sat there in silence for a few moments when there was a knock on the common room door. They
all looked at each other. Who would be knocking on the Gryffindor common room door at this hour?
Harry got up and walked over to the portrait hole and pushed the door open. A look of surprise
washed over his face as he saw Draco Malfoy standing before him.

“Malfoy, what are you doing here?” he asked surprised

“I need to talk to you..........its urgent” he said looking both ways down the hall to make sure
nobody saw him standing outside of the Gryffindor common room.

There was a pause before Harry answered him “ok, come in” he said leading the way back into the
common room.

Ron and Hermione saw Draco walk in and they looked at each other confused.

“What's Malfoy doing here?” Ron asked sounding less angry then Draco thought he would

“He said he needs to talk to us........and that it's urgent” Harry said glaring at
Draco.

They all sat down on the couches in front of the fire, awkwardness and tension like no other
filled the room.

“Listen, I know I'm the last person you guys want to see but......” Draco trailed off, he
thought about how angry Ginny would be with him for telling them what happened. He thought about
what the consequences would be if he blew his father's precious plans, but he was ready to
accept it, he didn't want to see anyone else get hurt.

“But what?” Hermione asked eagerness in her voice

Draco sighed

“It's about Ginny isn't it?” Hermione asked

Draco looked up at her and then to Harry and he slowly nodded.

“WHAT ABOUT GINNY, WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?” Ron shouted trying to get up from the couch but
Hermione held him back down.

“Ron please, why would Malfoy do something to Ginny and then come tell us about it?” Hermione
said rolling her eyes.

Ron just glared at Draco.

Draco shook his head with annoyance, “Anyway, listen Potter, Professor Warren, he's a Death
Eater”

This caught all three of their attentions as feelings and memories of the war just months ago
clouded their minds and the mere thought of knowing there was a death eater teaching at Hogwarts.
Harry stood up at this news, “What! Are you sure?”

“Positive, I had a feeling I knew him from somewhere and I finally figured it out the night
Ginny was...........” he stopped himself; he wasn't sure how to say this.

“The night Ginny was what?” Ron asked almost sounding scared of what was coming

Draco ran his hand through his hair and regained his voice, “The night I had my detention Ginny
was.......she was sexually assaulted by Warren”

“WHAT!” they all yelled in unison

“THAT SICK FUCK IS GOING TO PAY FOR THIS” Ron yelled making his way to leave in search of his
professor

“NO, WEASLEY WAIT!” Draco jumped off the couch and tried holding him back.

“WAIT, FOR WHAT? WHY? ARE YOU WORKING WITH HIM MALFOY”

“WHAT? SERIOUSLY WEASLEY, JUST WAIT A DAMN SECOND FOR ME TO-

“NO WAY MALFOY, YOU'VE DONE ENOUGH THESE PAST FEW YEARS DONT YOU THINK, AND WHY DIDNT GINNY
TELL US, DID YOU FORCE HER NOT TO?”

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU GETTING AT WEASLEY” Draco drawled with menace in his voice

“GUY STOP IT, RON SIT BACK DOWN NOW! “ Hermione yelled squeezing between the two of them.

“Hermione are you sticking up for him? He's a death eater, he is probably working alongside
this sicko” Ron spat over Hermione's shoulder.

“ARE YOU FUCKIN SERIOUS WEASLEY, I TOLD YOU GUYS TO PREVENT MORE PEOPLE FROM GETTING HURT” he
yelled stepping closer to Ron to get in his face making Hermione almost squished between the two of
them.

“OH REALLY, THAT'S FUNNY SINCE THERE'S THREE STUDENTS BEATEN HALF TO DEATH IN THE
HOSPITAL WING” Ron shouted getting even closer to Draco ready to attack.

“I'D BE GLAD TO MAKE IT FOUR INSTEAD WEASLEY IF YOU DONT BACK OFF”

“YOU WOULD JUST LOVE THAT WOULDNT YOU, YOU THRIVE FOR BLOODSHED JUST LIKE YOUR FATHER”

This was enough for Draco to snap and they started to go at it when they heard Ginny's voice
ring out

“STOP IT!!”

They all turned to look at Ginny; she had tears coming down her face. She had overheard the
whole conversation. They all stood there not sure of what to say. She looked angry, infuriated with
rage. Ron was the first to speak.

“Ginny, why didn't you tell us what Warren did?” he sounded close to tears

In a few short strides Ginny brought her hand up and slapped Draco so hard across his face with
all her might

“HOW DARE YOU! I BEGGED YOU NOT TO SAY ANYTHING AND YOU DID ANYWAY! HOW COULD YOU!!” she
screamed slapping him repeatedly until he grabbed her hands and held them down

“HOW COULD I NOT? ARE YOU SERIOUS? LOOK AT WHAT'S HAPPENING. YOU CAN'T KEEP THIS A
SECRET” he yelled back letting her arms go.

“Ginny, why does Malfoy know about this and we don't?” Harry asked sounding hurt.

“It wasn't like that Harry, he was there when it happened, he was trying to get to me when I
screamed for help, if Draco wasn't there Warren would have.......finished the job, he
didn't rape me if that's what your all wondering, but he did touch me inappropriately, and
he pinned me against the wall by my throat threatening to kill me right then and there if I
didn't agree that I wouldn't say anything. That's when I saw his Dark Mark. He
threatened to have my family killed if anyone found out” she sobbed sitting on the couch as
Hermione wrapped her arms around her and couldn't help her own tears that escaped.

“Malfoy wanted to tell someone but I asked him not to” she choked out.

“I just didn't want anyone else to get hurt” Draco whispered

“Come on Ginny, let's go upstairs and wash your face” said Hermione leading Ginny up to the
girls' bathroom.

Harry, Ron and Draco just all stood there for a moment. They all were on the same side now it
seemed. Were they though? Draco didn't know what he was, he was a mess is what he was, he was
no good to anyone, he just made things worse it seemed. He tried to do the right thing tonight and
Ginny was mad with him and Ron accused him of being a part of the attack.

“Malfoy, why are you helping Ginny?” Harry asked suddenly

Draco just stared at him for a moment, “I don't know, but I do know that I want to go over
everything before my father finds out it was me that blew his death eaters cover, once he finds out
it's me I'm not sure what's going to happen”

Ron and Harry exchanged looks of surprise; did Draco Malfoy just risk his own well-being to help
Ginny? Was Lucius that low that he would kill his own son? Many thoughts ran through Harry's
head with everything happening so fast.

“Are you listening?”

“Oh uh yeah go ahead” Harry said shaking all thoughts aside to make room for the important
information Draco was about to give him.

Draco shared with them his father's plans and why Warren was at the school. He shared about
how his father left him out of the plan involving Warren. He then went onto explain how his father
had been leading the other death eaters and what kind of raids his father had planned and who the
targets were. Any and all information he had he gave to Harry and Ron, it was now or never.

“Malfoy, why are you telling us all of this?” Ron asked

“Because Weasley, the more you know the more you have an advantage”

“No I mean, why are you helping us?”

Draco just gave him a sneer and looked away he then stood up and started pacing the room, “I
want to be free of my father. Do you know what it's like to live an entire life that's been
planned out for you? To be forced into doing things you never could see yourself doing? I hate my
father for what he made me become, and everyday I think about the things I've done and the pain
I've caused. I was a coward, I was weak, I still am, there's nothing left for me in this
life so if I can do something halfway decent before my father kills me then so be it”

Harry gave him an understanding nod and Ron did the same.

“What do we do about Warren?” Ron asked

“I personally want him dead, but not sure if we'll be able to pull that off, so we might
need to take the chance of telling McGonagall, but then if we do that then we need to worry about a
threat on your parents-

“Why is everyone yelling?” came a small voice from the boys' dorms.

The three of them turned to see a first year Gryffindor rubbing his eyes and yawning. Apparently
he woke up during the argument.

“Nothing you little-

Harry cut Draco off quickly, “Don't worry about it Michael we're just talking” he said
giving the young student a friendly smile. The kid nodded and ran back upstairs. “Honestly, Malfoy,
really to a first year?” Harry said sitting down.

Draco rolled his eyes, “They're an annoying bunch, is what they are” Ron and Harry gave a
small laugh at this then Draco continued, “I got to get back down to my dorm and discussing this
further in the common room is a bad idea, meet me at my dorm room during lunch tomorrow, its
private and we can talk further there” they both agreed and Draco started to head out.

“Oh and Malfoy” came Harry's voice and he turned around to look at him, “I'm glad you
beat the shit out of those Slytherins” Draco smirked at this and started walking away looking back
and simply saying “Me too” and then he disappeared through the portrait hole.



5. Chapter 5
------------

The next morning Ginny woke up and lay in bed for a good hour before she got up. She thought
about everything that happened since she got on the train to Hogwarts. It was only her third day
here and she had been through more emotional and physical trauma then one could take. She was angry
at first about Draco telling the trio but she actually felt a bit better now that they knew but she
was scared for her family now. Not that anyone actually came forward and accused Warren of anything
yet but when it finally did come about she knew she would have to fear for her family's lives
and her own. She quickly showered and got dressed and made her way to the Great Hall for breakfast.
She sat down with Harry, Ron and Hermione who all looked at her with sadness in their eyes.

“Guys please don't do this, please act normal, because I'm just going to feel weird if
you stare at me and treat me like a fragile child” she said putting some food on her plate.

“Sorry Ginny, I think we are all just still a bit surprised and well, we're worried about
you, worried about how this is going to play out” Hermione said taking Ron's hand in her
own.

“I know, and I am to, hopefully when we meet Malfoy for lunch we can come up with a plan” she
said taking a bite of toast.

“I haven't even seen him this morning yet” Harry said looking around the Great Hall in case
he may have missed him.

“Well being late seems to be his routine lately” Ginny said taking a sip of juice.

“Do you think we should send mom and dad a letter Ginny, about what happened?” asked Ron
sounding a bit nervous.

“NO! Definitely not, not yet anyway, this is the last thing they need to hear right now” she
said pleadingly

He nodded at her and they finished breakfast. They all headed to potions with Slughorn where
Draco still never showed up. The first two days he was late for potions and now he doesn't show
up at all, he must not be on Slughorn's good side Ginny joked to herself. They made their way
to charms with Flitwick next and still Draco didn't show up; Ginny was starting to get a bit
worried, although why was she worried about Draco? It's not like she cared about him or
anything, she couldn't stomach him.......right? She refused to let her thoughts take into
another world and turned to Harry. “Well its lunch time and he's still not anywhere to be
found, should we just assume to go to his dorm?”

“Yeah I guess lets head down there and see what's up”

Walking down to the dungeons all Ginny could think about was their Defense against the Dark Arts
class that was in a little while. She had a sour stomach just thinking of seeing Warren's face
again. She wanted to be as far away as possible from him when she got to class but she knew he
would maneuver his way over to her. The good thing though is she knew he wasn't stupid enough
to try anything in a room full of students, at least she thought anyway. They finally reached the
Head boy dorm door and Harry gave a few knocks. ........No answer. He looked at the rest of them
and then gave another knock this time calling out “MALFOY?”

“I'm going to kill him if he set us up as a part of some plan” Ron said angrily

“Ron, please stop it, you're always over thinking everything” Ginny spat

Harry pounded again on the door in another attempt to try and get Malfoy's attention if he
was even in his dorm.

Draco eyes eased open, his vision blurry, his body sore and his head pounding. Where was he? He
opened his eyes a bit more trying to better adjust his vision when he saw underneath his bed. Was
he on the floor? He blinked a few more times before he realized that he was in his dorm room on the
hard wood floor between the bed and the couch. He tried to move but his body ached so badly, every
joint was screaming in pain. His mind went back to last night when his father pulled one of his
mind games on him performed the Cruciatus curse on him. He had a feeling it was coming when he felt
a light burning where his Dark Mark was and a slight headache which is usually what happens right
before his father invades his mind. This was a bad episode but definitely not the worst. He lost
consciousness after a while and was just now coming around. What time was it he thought to
himself?

Then he heard three rapid knocks on the door, he lifted his head from the floor and wondered who
would be at his door, he thought of his father or Warren for a moment. He sat up as much as his
body rejected he fought through the pain. He winced at his throbbing head and his stiff back. Then
he heard the knock again followed by his name, wait that's Potter, what is he doing here? Then
his mind finally played catch up and he glanced at the clock on the wall and saw it was lunch time,
“FUCK” he said to himself realizing he missed two classes this morning. He grabbed the couch and
pulled himself up and stood on wobbly legs and made his way to the door. He was just about there
when Harry pounded even louder this time.

“I guess he's not here” Hermione whispered

Then they heard the lock on the door click open and Draco opened the door.

“Hey, sorry I must have overslept” he said turning around and walking back into the dorm and
sitting on the couch.

They all looked at him wide-eyed and walked in closing the door behind them.

“What happened to you?” Ginny asked walking over to him

“What do you mean?”

“You have blood all over your face and shirt” Harry said walking over

“Not to mention you look like the walking dead” Ron added

Draco touched his hand to his nose and saw he was bleeding; he forgot to do a mirror check
before answering the door and didn't get a chance to clean himself up from the side effects of
the Curse his father used on him. Before he could get up Hermione came walking over with a wet
towel. “Here” she said handing it him.

“Thanks” he mumbled

“Lucius did this?” Harry asked

“Yeah but it's nothing I'm not use to, he's learned new tricks you see, now he can
Crucio me whenever and wherever I am. Warren must've told him I stood up for Weaslette here and
my father is trying to keep me in line I guess, or just torture me until I have enough balls to off
myself” he said holding the rag to his nose.

“He can't get away with this, it's inhumane” Ginny whispered

Draco looked at her, he saw the cut on her lip from the fight yesterday and the light bruise
that was around her neck. She stared back at him and then he spoke. “This needs to end today”

“But how?” Hermione asked

“The whole thing is more complicated than I thought, after McGonagall said that Warren was
highly recommended from the Ministry it must mean Lucius is either using the Imperius curse to get
his pawns in place or someone in the Ministry is an undercover Death Eater” Harry explained

“Yeah I was thinking about that to, I also thought about Talca, do you think she's a death
eater also?” Draco asked

“I'm not sure, she seems fine to me, normal, but that doesn't really mean anything” said
Hermione taking the rag from Draco and re-rinsing it for him.

She walked back over to him and handed him the rag back she stared at him for a moment. “Draco,
why do you think Warren made McGonagall keep you in school if he thought you were a threat of
blowing his cover?”

“Honestly, if I picked up anything from being my father's son, I think I'm officially
out, I gave my father more than enough reason to suspect ill never follow the death eater ways and
after Warren relayed the message to him he was certain. Now Warren is one of the top Death Eaters
under my father, he wouldn't have Warren here at Hogwarts if he wasn't good at what he
did?”Draco said looking around at them

“So what are you saying?” Ron asked waiting in anticipation for the answer

“I think Warren is planning an attack here at Hogwarts, he wants Harry dead and there are plenty
of other targets here at the school. If I could find a way to lead Death Eaters into Hogwarts then
I'm positive Warren can to, unless he's doing this alone. He's cunning and he's
fast and most of all he shows no mercy”

“Would he be that stupid to start an all out fight right here in front of all these people?”
Ginny asked

“I don't know” Draco said looking down at the bloody rag in his hands.

“Well we have Defense against the Dark Arts next, and we all need to act as if none of us know,
you got that Ron?” Harry said looking at his best mate. He knew Ron's temper was going to be an
issue especially when he saw Warren directly.

Ron hesitated for a moment but then nodded.

“Alright, he won't try anything in front of all of us there Ginny” Harry told her wrapping
her up in a hug.

She was so nervous, she was paler then ever and her stomach was in knots. Draco came back over
from washing up and they all headed to Defense against the Dark Arts. Draco walked with Ginny a bit
behind the trio and he chanced a side look at her. She happened to be doing the same thing and they
locked eyes and she gave him a small smile. “Uh listen, I'm sorry I slapped you last night, I
was just-

“Nah it's ok, I'm use to you acting like a barbarian these days anyway” he joked and she
gave a small laugh.

They walked in silence for a few more moments before Ginny spoke again, “Maybe you should go see
Madame Pomfrey?” she said noticing he was still a bit sore from the curse he endured.

“No” he said rather short which Ginny took as an answer she wouldn't argue against.

They finally arrived at Warren's classroom and went inside. There were only a few students
there so far so they all took their seats. Draco and Ginny took a seat in front of Harry and Ron
and Hermione sat next to Luna across from them. Ginny gave a nervous sigh and Ron leaned forward
and whispered to her, “It's ok Gin, we're right here” and she nodded that she
understood.

Professor Warren came out of his office as the rest of the students took their seats and he
glanced around the room for a moment with a menacing smile etched upon his face. His eyes lingered
on the group of students sitting in the back.

“Ah there are my star pupils” he said strolling over to them.

It was with that one sentence that the five of them knew that he was aware that they all knew
about him and what he did and now he was toying with them to see who would break first like he
found some sort of amusement in the situation. Draco always knew Warren was a twisted man but was
appalled to witness it. He leaned over Ginny and Draco's desk and gave the widest smile he
could muster up.

“You two must be very excited for class today” he said with such sarcasm that Draco was sure Ron
would be on top of the Professor any second. Warren strode back to the front of the class. “Alright
today we will be learning how to block spells, surely you all are familiar with some of these by
now, after all, you need to learn to defend yourselves these days, you just never know who you can
trust” He said slowly, his eyes resting on Draco who was sneering back at him.

“Alright so everybody up and let's clear these desks out of the way” he said flicking his
wand and pushing all the desks aside as the students walked to the center of the room. Harry
whispered to Draco as he walked past, “He's testing us” and Draco gave a small nod to show he
agreed.

“I don't know about you guys but I'm getting an uneasy feeling right now” Hermione
whispered to them.

“Let's split up into pairs, Miss Weasley why don't we practice a duel together?” Warren
said with a bright but malicious smile.

Ginny's body completely froze, she was sure she would vomit at any moment, her legs started
to tremble and she went to take a step forward when Ron spoke.

“Professor I'd love to have a go if that's alright?” Ron said trying to hide the anger
in his voice

Professor Warren gave an evil smirk at this and glared from Ron to Ginny, “Of course Mr.
Weasley, I'd be honored” he said with such malice, not taking his eyes off of Ginny the whole
time he spoke. “The rest of you pair up and practice the Protego spell” he said a bit more angrily
then he should have.

Harry immediately paired with Draco and Hermione with Ginny

“He's pissed, he's up to something” Draco said throwing a spell at Harry who blocked it
with no problem.

“Keep alert I wouldn't be surprised if he totally snapped at any minute” Harry said throwing
a few spells Draco's way that he easily side stepped or blocked with a spell.

Hermione was keeping a watchful eye on the duel between Ron and Warren, she saw Warren throw a
curse at Ron who yelled out the Protego protection spell but Warren's spell flew right through
the barrier and flew past Ron's arm just skimming it. She stared wide eyed as she saw Ron fall
to his knees and she ran over to him.

“WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT PROFESSOR?” Ron yelled holding his arm and seeing he had a bad burn.

“Oh, looks like you didn't use your protection charm in time” he said like it was no big
deal, “Guess you need more practice Mr. Weasley” he said walking back over to his position for
another go.

“I watched Ron from over there Professor and he had his barrier up way before you shot a spell
at him” Hermione said harshly as Harry, Draco and Ginny rushed over to see if Ron was alright.

“Really Miss Granger? Then how do you suppose my spells got through?” he said chuckling

“I've only seen certain Dark Magic able to penetrate a Protego charm............Professor”
she said accusingly with much smugness.

The edges of Warren's smile twitched a bit at this and he started pacing the classroom. The
other students felt the tension in the room grow and all huddled in the corner of the room away
from the awkwardness of the situation.

“My my Miss Granger, you really are a fuckin know-it-all now aren't you?”

“Don't be stupid Warren, not in front of all these students” Draco said

Warren just laughed at this, he laughed for a good few moments and then a sinister smile
stretched across his face. At this point most of the students left the classroom scared by the
altercations going down between their Professor and the others.

“Draco, Draco, Draco, you have no idea that you're on the losing side, you're a fool,
even if I die the plans Lucius has for you and your new clan of friends here is far much worse. You
will beg for death I promise you that” Warren said as he pulled a dagger out from behind his back.
He flipped it about like it was a normal thing, like tossing around a handball; he was completely
laid back which made Draco feel much more uneasy. Warren then stopped and looked at the group
before him, “MORRIS!!!” he yelled over his shoulder and his office door opened and five other death
eaters came walking out, everyone's wands were drawn at this point. Ron went to stand up from
his kneeling position when Professor Warren spoke, “No please Mr. Weasley don't get up” he
drawled as he swiftly threw the dagger right into Ron's leg.

Ron screamed in pain and fell to the floor, and spells flew throughout the room. Harry flipped
over a table and dragged Ron behind it as Draco ran to take cover behind a nearby wall. Hermione
and Ginny went to make a run for the door when a death eater shot a spell at them. Hermione started
dueling with the death eater and Ginny saw Warren smirk at her and she ripped the door open and ran
into the hall.

“POTTER, WE NEED TO GET TO GINNY!” Draco yelled in-between spells. He threw a binding charm at
one of the Death eaters who fell to the floor squirming and Harry threw a stupify curse at another
causing him to fall to a heap on the ground. Hermione was still battling with one, he had her
pinned down on the floor and she was kicking and screaming to get away when Ron shot a forceful
spell his way knocking him against the wall. The other two death eaters followed Warren into the
hall after Ginny.

“Granger, stay here with Weasley” Draco called over his shoulder as he and Harry quickly
followed them into the hallway.

Ginny ran as fast as she could, she saw a spell fly just past her head and hit the stone wall in
front of her causing a bunch of stone and debris to explode everywhere. She put her arms over her
face to protect herself and then turned to see Warren was approaching her fast. She went to run
down another nearby hall when he shot another spell, shattering a window above her and a nearby
pillar to bust into pieces.

“GINNY!” she heard Harry yell for her. She frantically looked around to find a different way to
get away but she was cornered. She pulled out her wand and threw a few spells towards Warren, he
just laughed and side stepped each one. Draco and Harry were almost to Ginny but the other two
death eaters we're delaying them getting to her. Warren quickly disarmed Ginny and grabbed her
by her hair and threw her against the wall.

“I'm starting to think if your more trouble than your worth you filthy blood traitor” he
backhanded her and Ginny's lost her balance from the force of the smack.

She was breathing so rapidly at this point, she was shaking from head to toe with fear, with
rage. She wasn't going down without a fight and she turned back to him and punched him with
every ounce of her being. She was pleased when she was met with the site of blood running from his
nose. But as pleased as she was to see him bleed she quickly shivered in fear when he smiled at her
so sadistically and roughly grabbed her around the throat and started choking her. He slammed her
head against the wall roughly and she immediately was disoriented, she was dizzy and her vision
blurred. She felt him touch her thighs and grab at her clothes. She felt him prying her legs to
open and he touched her breast and groped her. She was on the floor now, and he was on top of her,
she knew what was coming. Her mind raced, her arms reaching and stretching out for anything to help
her. She heard her name being called in the distance she tried to call out. Her hand connected with
something on the floor and she immediately grabbed it and brought it up to Warren's chest. All
she saw was blood after that, she felt it splatter on her face and drip all over her clothes. She
felt the man on top of her fall limp and not move. She looked to her right to see what she has used
and found it was a shard of glass from the window that broke that she had plunged into Warren's
chest.

She started to panic; she tried pushing him off of her. She heard screaming in the background.
She heard a few spells fly by and more debris flying around. She heard footsteps running over to
her and heard her name being screamed. She saw Harry and Draco run over to her, they had scrapes
and cuts all over their faces and body but they seemed unfazed by them. Harry and Draco quickly
grabbed Warren off of her and she scrambled back into a ball against the wall and hugged her knees
to her chest. Tears streaming down her face, but no sound. Her eyes were wide with shock and there
was nothing readable in them. Hermione and Ron reached the scene and Hermione let out a shocking
gasp.

Draco was the first to get to Ginny; he kneeled down in front of her and looked her over, “Hey,
it's ok Ginny, look at me its ok now.” Her body was trembling; she ran her hand over her face
to wipe away and tears and ran her hand through her hair when she took notice of the blood all over
her hands and clothes. She held both her hands out and was shaking. She looked up at Draco and he
saw her face and hair was covered in Warren's blood. He looked down from her for a moment and
then to Harry, who seemed to be a bit in shock himself at the site. Draco quickly took off his robe
and started wiping the blood from Ginny's face and hands. Harry quickly regained himself and
knelt down beside her and helped Draco try and wipe off as much blood as they could.

“Granger, get over here” Draco demanded

She ran over and put her arms around Ginny, “I'll help her clean up” Hermione said through
her own tears sliding down her face, “Will you help Ron to the hospital wing? I'll bring Ginny
there after” she said trying to keep herself from breaking down.

Harry and Draco nodded as Hermione helped Ginny up from the floor and lead her back to
Gryffindor tower.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco and Harry sat with Ron in the hospital wing waiting for Hermione and Ginny to get there.
They were also waiting for McGonagall to come back. When the Headmistress was made aware of the
scene she immediately sprung into action and took care of one of the Death Eaters that Harry and
Draco were having trouble getting past to get to Ginny. Harry and Draco told the Headmistress about
everything that happened with Warren and then McGonagall immediately took off after to have a
meeting with the Ministry and with the Order........Well whatever was left of the order. She told
Harry, Ron and Draco not to leave the hospital wing until she came back to speak with them. She had
the five death eaters that Warren had hiding out in his office sent off to Azkaban and Warren's
body was sent off with the Ministry officials when they arrived at the scene. Harry, Ron and Draco
were asked if they would answer questions and McGonagall made it clear that she would be handling
all questions and to stay clear away from her students.

Hermione and Ginny walked into the hospital wing and Hermione walked Ginny over to the bed next
to Ron's and then she turned to see that Madame Pomfrey already had Ron's leg bandaged and
Harry and Draco's cuts and bruises taken care of. Madame Pomfrey immediately came running over
to Ginny and started looking her over. She had bruises around her neck, on her face and on her
upper thighs. She had a split lip and a concussion. Madame Pomfrey healed her lip and bruises and
then demanded she take a Dreamless sleep potion. Ginny didn't speak at all she just took it and
laid down. Nobody spoke, it was completely silent. What was there left to say? Draco was glad
Warren didn't get the chance to go any further with Ginny; the thought of it just angered him
even more. McGonagall came walking into the hospital wing at that moment and they all just looked
down at the floor, each lost in their own thoughts.

McGonagall surveyed the group before her and she couldn't help but feel her heart sink a
bit. This was bringing up so many memories from the battle a few months ago and she never thought
she would be standing before a group of young adults that she watched grow up throughout the years
looking so defeated. She cleared her throat before she spoke.

“Mr. Weasley your parents have been informed of the situation and will be here in the
morning”

Ron gave a small nod

“Mr. Potter and Mr. Malfoy I have a full investigation in swing of how Professor Warren came to
be highly recommended for the position of Defense Against the Dark Arts but I think we both have a
pretty good idea of how. And I am also doing the same for Professor Talca”

Harry and Draco nodded at this news.

McGonagall walked over to the bed Ginny was asleep in and stared down at the sleeping girl and
she gave out a sad sigh. “I'm glad you're all alright, heaven knows we have had far more
than enough bloodshed these past few months and we have lost so many........” she trailed off and
sat down on the chair next to Ginny's bed and patted Ginny's arm. “The truth is you lot and
the order is the only kind of family I have left in this world and it looks like we may be right
back in another war again.” She said looking up at Draco with a sad look in her eyes.

Draco couldn't even look at anyone in the room, it was his father causing all of this, why
was he even here with them? Did he think they were all going to be buddy buddy now? He didn't
need anyone honestly; he quickly got up and stormed from the hospital wing.

McGonagall let out another sigh at his departure and then stood up and turned to the trio, “With
Warren gone now I am hoping we can get things back to normal with the school year. Let's forget
about those two weeks of detention shall we? And be patient with Miss Weasley when she wakes up,
she just went through a horrific ordeal.” McGonagall walked out of the hospital wing with what
seemed like tears in her eyes.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco threw open his dorm door and slammed it shut, he paced for a good few minutes just
thinking. He was full of rage, so many emotions, he was furious with his father and the things he
was doing to innocent people and what he did to him. Then Draco thought about how he hated himself
more for what he had become. A nobody, worthless, a coward, nothing more than a pawn waiting to be
moved into position and when he couldn't do that the right way then what was left for him? He
threw whatever he could find across the room, he pounded his fists on the wall until there was a
hole. He screamed in anger, in self defeat, in frustration. He didn't deserve any sort of
happiness he deserved death and even that probably was too good for him. He went into his side
table draw and pulled out a pocket knife his father had given him and he walked into the bathroom.
He looked in that damn mirror again, the one that always made him see how pathetic he truly
was.

“Look at yourself. What are you doing?” he mumbled to himself holding the blade to his wrist
over the bathroom sink. He was struggling to think, struggling to decide if this is the right
choice. Is this the right way to handle things? Of course it wasn't but what did it matter, he
wasn't important anymore, not that he ever was. He failed in everything he ever attempted; he
couldn't even cut his wrists without rethinking it. “You're a fuckin coward, you're a
fuckin coward, look at your pathetic self” he whispered through his rapid breaths trying to hold
back the tears that he dared not to shed. He looked up into the mirror and saw his eyes glaze over
and without a second thought pushed the blade against his skin and sliced it open watching the
blood drip into the sink and slowly make its way down the drain. He brought the blade to his throat
and went to make a quick swipe when he stopped, he couldn't do it. His hand was trembling.
“Just do it, you'll be glad you did” he mumbled, “Come on”. He brought the blade to his neck
again and pushed it against his throat, he was shaking uncontrollably now and then he clenched his
teeth and let out a frustrated scream and threw the knife across the bathroom. He dropped to his
knees and rested his forehead on the cold floor, his rapid breathing slowing down, “What do I do
with myself?” he whispered and laid there on the bathroom floor letting his mind take him away.



6. Chapter 6
------------

The next morning Mr. And Mrs. Weasley arrived at Hogwarts and immediately Mrs. Weasley wrapped
both her children up in her arms. She cried when she saw Ginny's face, she saw how broken she
was already. She held Ginny in her arms for what seemed like hours just whispering that everything
would be ok in her ear. Ginny sobbed in her mother's arms, she forgot what it was like to let
her emotions out and to have her mother hold her. She hadn't let any emotions out to her
parents since the final battle, of course a sob here and there, but to just release everything
finally made her feel a bit lighter.

Later that day Mr. And Mrs. Weasley stayed for dinner and we're speaking with McGonagall at
the head table.

“Minerva, we know Hogwarts is safe, we wouldn't dream of pulling Ginny or Ron out, this
matter was different. They need to be here, I think its good they get out of the Burrow, especially
Ginny” Molly said after giving the Headmistress a friendly hug.

“Oh thank you Molly, it is just sad to see more students leave after we have only just been open
a few days. We are down to under 100 students now” she sighed shaking her head. “Albus would be so
disappointed”

“Nonsense Minerva, he would be glad that the school is opened again to the students and I'm
sure things will blow over and the school will be full of life by next year again. There are just a
few hiccups we need to work through.” Arthur said patting McGonagall on the hand.

McGonagall noticed Draco walking into dinner and watched him take a seat, she turned her gaze to
Mr. And Mrs. Weasley. “I need to figure out what to do with Draco, Lucius is sure to strike at any
time after his sons betrayal, there's only so much I can do to try and protect him until the
holiday break comes, then who knows what will happen”

Draco wasn't aware of how much his name was being thrown around between the Order members,
after he stood against his father and Voldemort during the final battle it was clear he wanted out
of the death eater role but when he went back to his father's side out of fear they still
questioned where his loyalties lied. McGonagall backed Draco up and she knew Dumbledore would have
also and she was surer now than ever that he could be trusted after he stood up for Ginny Weasley.
They just needed a place to have him stay that was safe enough where Lucius would have trouble
finding him. Lucius wanted Draco dead just as much as Harry because of his betrayal. It was more of
a personal vendetta now. He would destroy anything in Draco's life that brought him any
satisfaction or joy in anyway. Lucius wanted his son to suffer before he ended his life.

Molly and Arthur looked at each other and exchanged an understanding look. “Minerva no worries,
Draco can stay with us during the holidays at the Burrow, we have more advanced wards up this time
so he would be well protected I assure you” Arthur said.

McGonagall couldn't help the small smirk that came to her face, “That would be a great idea,
except making him agree to do that is another story, I suppose we will address is when the time
comes” she smiled at them.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley said their goodbyes to everyone and headed back to the Burrow. Ginny and
the trio walked back to Gryffindor tower and turned in for the night hoping that the next day would
be better than the previous few days.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Classes were cancelled again the next day as the one hall was being repaired from the attack the
other day and some parents that were informed of what occurred immediately withdrew their kids from
the school saying it was too dangerous. The Great Hall during this morning's breakfast was
barer then Ginny had ever seen. She glanced at the Slytherin table and noticed about seven students
altogether not counting Draco who wasn't there. She sighed and looked down at her food just
pushing her eggs around.

“Ginny you need to try to eat something” Hermione said in a caring tone.

“Yeah I know Hermione!” she snapped

Hermione looked taken aback and Ginny felt bad at the way she acted, “I'm sorry Hermione I
didn't mean to snap, I've just got a lot on my mind, I know your just looking out for me”
she said looking over at the Slytherin table again.

Harry put his arm around her and rubbed her back “its ok Gin we understand”

Ginny's body tensed up and squirmed away from Harry's arm and slid down a bit away from
him, “DON'T TOUCH ME!” she said loudly.

Harry looked like he had been kicked in the gut with the look of hurt that was planted on his
face. Ginny immediately felt horrible about how she just acted. “I'm sorry, I just
can't...............I'm going to take a walk” she quickly said and took off out of the
Great Hall.

“I should've known better" Harry said to himself

“Oh Harry, don't beat yourself up over that, she's just really sensitive right now”
Hermione said

He gave a small nod and they finished their breakfast and then Hermione took off to the library
while Harry and Ron went to pay Hagrid a visit.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny walked down the hallways of Hogwarts noticing how bare they were. She didn't know why
but she felt so annoyed, so lost, she didn't know what to do with herself. She felt like
everyone was staring at her still, like they could see through her clothes and think she was some
slut begging for attention. She felt dirty, she was showering twice a day because she couldn't
get the dirty feeling off of her. Every time she closed her eyes she could see Warren's blood
all over her and then she would have nightmares reliving the whole ordeal.

She was lost in her thoughts and turned a corner and slammed into a seventh yeah Slytherin. He
glared at her and Ginny's body froze in place, “Watch where you're going Weasley!” He spat.
She just kept staring at him, scared that something bad was going to happen any moment.

“Well?” he said sounding annoyed.

She just continued to stare at him, her eyes wide. He rolled his eyes and pushed past her
mumbling “Stupid bitch”. Ginny ran down the hall and around a corner and stopped and leaned her
head back against the wall. Her breathing was heavy, her heart racing, she was gasping for air. She
started crying and slid down the wall into a ball just sobbing. She was sick of feeling scared, she
felt like the walls were closing in on her, like at any moment someone was going to reach out and
grab her. She felt so vulnerable; she didn't know how she would ever feel safe again.

“Ginny? Are you alright?”

Ginny looked up to see Luna standing in front of her. Ginny nodded she wished Luna would go
away. She didn't want to talk about what happened to her or what it was that was making her
feel this way. She also didn't feel like lying either she just wanted to cry here without
people asking her every few seconds if she was ok. No, of course she wasn't. She knew Luna
didn't know any of this and felt bad for being so distant.

“Yeah Luna, I got to go” She said getting up and walking quickly in any direction that was away
from people.

She didn't know why she was walking to the dungeons, something in her mind told her to go
there. She didn't know why she was getting ready to knock on his door. She hadn't spoken to
him since before Warren attacked her. Her mind went back to that day when Draco was wiping her face
and hands off using his robes. The way he told her it was going to be ok, the day he took down
those three Slytherins, she felt safe, and she felt protected. She knocked rapidly on his door and
then again and again. He opened the door and was surprised to see her standing there. Her eyes
filled with tears as she walked into his room without a word. He closed the door and turned to see
her sitting on the couch in front of the fire he had just started. He walked over to her and sat
down on a nearby chair. There was silence for a few moments.

“Where have you been? Why haven't you been to breakfast? Why haven't you spoken to any
of us? Or to me?” she asked suddenly sounding hurt.

Draco was taken aback at the slew of questions she demanded answers to. He didn't know what
to say.

“Why does it matter?”

She looked at him, a tear slid down her cheek, “I don't know”

“Weasley, why are you here exactly?” he sighed with annoyance

Ginny looked at him again, her expression turned to confusion, “Why are you being like
this?”

“Like what?” He asked although he knew what she meant

“Like we all weren't just attacked by Death Eaters the other day” she said with more
anger

“What do you want from me? What are you looking for? It was just another day right? It's
over with, we did what we had to do and now things go back to normal” he said making it seem so
simple.

Ginny felt a fresh wave of tears come to her eyes, she felt abandoned suddenly. Why was Draco
completely shutting her out? She knew they weren't friends or anything but she thought he would
at least be civil to her and now he was just being mean.

“Well it wasn't just another day for me, and right now, I don't know what normal feels
like anymore” she cried looking down towards the floor.

Draco felt horrible how he just acted towards her. The last time he was face to face with her
was when he was cleaning her attacker's blood off of her face and hands. He realized then that
Ginny wasn't just dealing with the assault against her but that she had killed a man.

They sat there in silence for a few more moments, just hearing the crackling of fire and the
occasional pop of it. Ginny gave a few more sniffles and wiped a few more tears away and her
breathing started to slow down.

“The bruise, it was from my father” Draco whispered suddenly, looking into the fire.

“What?” Ginny asked scooting a little closer to better hear him.

Draco turned to look at her, “On the train, the bruise on my ribs, it was from my father”

Ginny gave a small nod to show her understanding, her eyes moved down to his hand where she once
saw it bandaged. He followed her eyes to his hand. “That was from me hitting things that I
shouldn't” he smirked at her and she gave a small smile back.

She then caught site of a large cut on Draco's wrist. She furrowed her eyebrows wondering
more to herself what happened but wouldn't ask. He looked at her, he saw her eyeing him, and he
mentally cursed at himself for wearing a t-shirt.

“It was me” he barely whispered, “And this” he added bringing his fingers up to the small cut on
his neck”

Ginny didn't have to ask him to elaborate; she knew exactly what he meant. She went over and
kneeled down in front of him and their eyes locked. She slowly pulled up the sleeve of her shirt
baring her forearm to him. He turned his gaze from her eyes to her pale arm where he saw very faint
pink scars. He unknowingly realized he was tracing his fingers over them. Ginny felt an explosion
of butterflies in her stomach as he gentle touched her arm and her body was instantly covered in
goose bumps. Draco sensed this and took his hand away and cleared his throat.

“Um, uh, I should get dressed and show my face for lunch I suppose” he said quickly getting up.
Ginny stood up as well with a pink tint to her face.

“Yeah, so I guess I'll see ya around” she said walking towards the door

“Yeah I guess so”

She opened the door to leave and turned around to face him. She opened her mouth a few times to
try and speak but finally managed something to come out. “Draco?”

“Yeah” he said turning back to face her

“Thank you”

“Thank you? For what?” he asked

Ginny didn't know why her mouth was talking when she didn't tell it to; all she knew was
that for some reason everything she seemed to be thinking was falling out of her mouth.

“I'm scared ok? That's why I'm here and I don't know why but you make me feel
safe. I came here because I keep thinking that at any moment I'm going to be attacked or
something and I panicked and I know you probably hate me for telling you this right now but I just
don't know what else to do or say. I'm scared to be alone, I'm scared to walk through
these halls without someone with me, I...........I......I'm sorry” she said and then quickly
turned and left.

Draco just stood there for a moment letting the words sink in. He couldn't help the smile
that formed on his lips. An actual genuine smile and then as soon as it appeared it faded away. He
couldn't let himself feel anything; there was no debating on this it's how things needed to
be.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next few weeks went by in what seemed like a blur. After that day that Ginny went to Draco
and confessed her thoughts of feeling safe when he was around she kept her distance from him. She
felt awkward and from the sneer and blank expression he wore around the school every day she could
tell it annoyed him more than anything. She felt like such a baby, why would she have said that to
him? Now she probably looked like she couldn't take care of herself. Ginny eventually was able
to get to some kind of normal life again and her fears of walking around the castle had soon
diminished. She was feeling like her mind was finally giving her a break from the waves of emotions
and thoughts that constantly cluttered it.

One thing that wouldn't seem to ever leave Ginny's thoughts was Draco. She didn't
know why she was so intrigued by him. She thought it was because of the poor position he was in.
She felt herself always wanting to know more about him, to be able to peel the layers back that he
hid under. She could tell when he had endured some type of punishment from his father. He
wouldn't show up to breakfast or would not show up to class. One time she didn't see him
for almost an entire day and contemplated if she should check on him. She decided not to, mostly
because she was still trying to figure out why she was so concerned with what was happening with
him. To her relief she saw he had attended dinner that evening looking horrid. Her heart sank a bit
at the sight of him.

Classes had presumed and a new Defense against the Dark Arts teacher took over which happened to
be a good friend of Professor Lupin's. He reminded Ginny a lot of Lupin also; he was friendly
and had a great way about him that actually got you excited to come to class. His name was
Professor Croxley and he had a warm smile and you could tell he had his students' best
interests at heart. Today in class they were learning about the Hauriendum spell. The spell allowed
you to absorb the effects of certain dark magic. It levels out the full effect of the curse or
spell into the two people. The Hauriendum spell was only meant to be between two people at a time
and once you performed the spell on someone you couldn't perform it again on the same person,
it had to be a different person who took the place of the absorber.

“Alright everyone class is dismissed have a Happy Halloween and enjoy your Hogsmeade trip this
weekend” Professor Croxley called out to his students.

They all shuffled out of the classroom and started heading to Transfiguration where Professor
Talca stood at the head of the class greeting all the students as they came in. The investigation
on Talca came back to be that reputable sources had put her forth for the teaching position. The
case regarding Warren was still underway.

“Hello students, welcome, welcome, nice to see you all again” Professor Talca said as they all
took their seats.

Transfiguration was always interesting to Ginny. Trying to turn objects into something
completely different she always found fascinating. Today they had learned how to transfigure
pumpkins into baskets.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was soon time for dinner and Ginny entered the Great Hall and made her way over to the
Gryffindor table. She did her routine eye sweep of the Slytherin table to see if a certain blonde
was present, which he was, looking lost in his thoughts.

“Hey guys” Ginny said taking a seat next to Hermione.

“Hey Gin” Harry said. Ron just nodded; he was too busy going to town on a plate of food. Ginny
just giggled and shook her head at her brother. She turned to Hermione who was writing down
something.

“What's that Hermione?”

“Oh, Professor Flitwick asked me to go over a few things with Malfoy because he's missed a
good handful of classes. So I'm just jotting down the spells and topics we need to cover.” she
sighed. Obviously it wasn't ideal to have to share her evening with Malfoy in the library going
over coursework. She was at least thankful there was less animosity between them all.

None of the trio ever mentioned Draco, they all just came to an understanding of what happened
during the first week they returned and knew where Draco's loyalties lied. It was just simpler
to go about their lives like nothing happened and not bring up the stuff Draco told them about his
father's cruel punishments he put upon him.

“Oh” was all Ginny said and then looked over to the Slytherin table again. Her eyes were met
with those icy gray ones. She couldn't help the small smile that formed on her face when she
saw him. He just gave a smirk and looked away. Hermione took notice of this but didn't think
anything of it.

“Well I guess I should get going, I'll see you guys a bit later” Hermione said planting a
light kiss on Ron's stuffed cheek, rolling her eyes at his lack of manners.

Ginny gave a small laugh at the two of them and then watched Draco and Hermione meet at the
entrance of the Great Hall and made their way to the library.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright let's get this over with already” Draco sighed grabbing a chair and slouching down
in it.

“Believe me Malfoy, the last place I want to be on a Friday night is in the library tutoring
you”

He glared at her

“I much rather just BE in the library minus you” she added

He looked up at her and she gave a small giggle and he stifled a laugh.

She took out a piece of paper and handed it to him, “Here copy these notes”

Draco took out his wand and waved it at the paper.

“What do you think you're doing?” Hermione demanded

“Uh, copying the notes” he said lazily

“No, no, no I don't think so, you need to write them, this way they sink into your
brain.”

“You're kidding right?” She looked at him with a stern look, “I guess you're not” he
added

They sat in silence for a few moments with just the sound of Draco's quill scratching
against his paper.

“So how's Weaslette?” he asked not looking up from his notes

Hermione brought the book she was reading down from her face and gave a small smirk, “She's
doing better” she said simply and went back to her book shaking her head a bit with a smile on her
face.

“Good, so Potter and Lovegood are an item now huh?” he said still not looking up from his notes
as he kept writing.

Hermione brought the book down again and looked at him as he kept jotting away, a mischievous
smile forming on her face. “Yeah it seems to be that way”

“Hmm” was all he responded with.

Hermione sat up a bit straighter in her chair and leaned her elbows on the table

“Why do you ask?”

“Ever heard of small talk Granger” he said still not looking up.

“Yes” she said slowly her smile growing even bigger.

He finally looked up when he felt her eyes on him to see a sly smile on her face.

“What?” he said sounding annoyed.

“Draco Malfoy, do you fancy Ginny?”

“What? Hell no” he said looking back down at his notes.

“Oh, that's too bad”

He looked back up at her, “Why is that?”

“Because she fancies you” she said bringing the book back up over her face.

“What? She said that? When? What did she say?” He said grabbing the book from her and tossing it
on the table. Draco was now completely focused on the next words that would come out of
Hermione's mouth.

“No, she never said that, but you just confirmed that you fancy Ginny, why else would you be
interested in what she said about you?” Hermione folded her arms with a look of triumph on her
face.

Draco just looked at her in shock, “Ooo, Granger your evil you know that” he sneered at her.

She laughed at him for a moment and then continued, “She may not have said that but her actions
do”

“Like what?'

“Like the way she always looks over at the Slytherin table to see if your there. The way she
smiles at you from across the room. See look your smiling at what I just said” Hermione said
smiling brightly

Draco quickly removed the unknown smile that crept across his features and put his mask back in
place.

“Yeah well I have no interest in the Weaslette” he said trying to sound convincing but failing
miserably.

He went back to copying his notes. Hermione was quiet for a few moments.

“Why do you do that?”

“Do what?” he asked sounding angry and started to write faster. Draco had to get out of there.
He could never let himself feel anything for anyone. It was better this way.

“What you're doing now, you retreat, you go right back to being cold and distant instead of
actually just saying what's on your mind”

He abruptly stood up knocking the chair he was sitting in over making Hermione jump and he
leaned over the table. He looked at her with such an icy stare and a put that sneer he wore so well
on.

“THE ONLY THING I'M DOING RIGHT NOW IS WONDERING WHY THE FUCK I'M LETTING A FILTHY
MUDBLOOD TEACH ME SILLY CHARMS!” he yelled at her and roughly grabbed his bags and stormed out of
the library.

Hermione tried not to take his actions personally; she knew he was uncomfortable with the
conversation. She sighed and gathered her things and made her way to the Gryffindor common
room.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day was the Hogsmeade trip which Ginny was so thankful for. She loved coming to the
small village it really helped her clear her mind. She was also glad she would get a chance to
visit George at the joke shop. They all walked into Zonko's joke shop and immediately were
greeted by George's voice.

“Well, look who it is!!!” He said sweeping Ginny up into a tight hug and put Ron in a headlock
and ruffled his hair up.

“Hey George, how's Mom and Dad doing?” Ginny asked anxiously.

“Relax Gin, they are great, mom is excited to have you guys home for the holidays soon”

Ginny gave a bright smile and gave George another hug.

They all chatted for a bit filling George in with all the latest gossip and what not. They told
him about Professor Croxley and about recent visits with Hagrid. After they said their goodbyes
they headed to the three broomsticks for some butterbeer. The first snowfall of the season would be
approaching soon and it was quite cold out this evening. Ginny and the trio walked into the small
tavern building and saw it was completely empty with the exception of a person sitting solo here
and there. They walked up to the counter and ordered their drinks. Ginny saw Draco sitting in the
corner by himself reading a book. He looked tired and defeated.

“Hey lets go sit with Draco” Hermione said leading the way over to him before anyone could
reject.

Harry and Ron exchanged looks as if wondering if Hermione had gone completely mental.

Hermione sat across from Draco with Harry and Ron and Ginny sat beside Draco.

“Hey Draco, mind if we join you?” Hermione said happily, ignoring the fact that he had yelled at
her last night in the library.

“Well your already sitting so does it matter?” he drawled without looking up from his book.

“Draco, did you notice the man outside-

“Brown hair, about 5'10, medium build, black robes? Yeah I saw him” Draco said cutting Harry
off and putting the book down.

They exchanged looks and nodded.

“Huh? Did I miss something? What's going on Harry?” Ron asked confused looking at Hermione
and Ginny to make sure they were just as confused as he was.

“Well we passed him earlier on our way to George's shop and then he was roaming up and down
the street. Now I saw him again when we came in here and wondered if we should be concerned. Now
seeing that Draco's in here and this place is deserted and we just walked in, I'm
definitely suspicious now” Harry explained.

“Are you saying someone's following us?” Ron asked looking around the tavern.

“What he's saying Weasley is hold on to your knickers because we're in deep shit” Draco
said standing up and pulling his wand out followed by the rest of them.

As if on cue, the side of the building was blown in. They all dropped to the floor and quickly
turned the table they were sitting at on its side and piled up behind it. Draco grabbed
Hermione's arm and pulled her quickly over to him as a curse missed her arm my mere inches. She
was breathing heavy and panted out a “thanks”.

“And yes Granger, I really do fuckin mind if you sit by me” Draco sarcastically said

A Death Eater came walking into the tavern, their boots scraping the debris under their shoe
around against the wood floor. He stopped and started lightly laughing a maniacal laugh.

“No need to hide Draco, the place is surrounded. But don't worry; you and your friends are
going on a little trip” the Death Eater said with much amusement in his voice.

Draco had a confused look on his face and whispered “A trip?” Then it finally made sense. “GET
AWAY FROM THE TABLE!” he yelled but it happened to quick. He saw the light of the spell hit the
table and soon he felt the familiar tug behind his navel and then they were all gone.

Suddenly, they all fell to the ground, feeling the cold marble floor beneath their bodies. Draco
hated the feeling of traveling through Portkeys, it always made him nauseous. He put the feeling of
nausea aside as he heard Ginny's voice.

“What happened?”

“They turned the table we were behind into a Portkey and brought us here” Harry said getting up
from the floor and immediately pulled out his wand.

“Where is here?” Ginny said looking around the room, noticing how massive the place was.

There was a grand staircase behind her covered in black marble. The marble covered the floor and
even was on some of the pillars to the sides of her. The foyer alone was bigger than the Burrow;
she couldn't help but be amazed at how stunning the mansion was.

“Malfoy Manor” Draco answered trying to swallow the lump that formed in his throat. He turned to
the four people behind him with a look of urgency on his face. “You guys need to get the fuck out
of here now” he said looking around to see where their captors were.

“You really think we're going to just walk out of here without you? And even if we did
it's not going to be that simple” Harry said standing back to back with Draco.

They all had their wands drawn and formed a circle with their backs to each other. Draco started
feeling the Dark Mark on his arm tingle and his head throbbing. He knew what was coming and he
quickly put his hand to his head as the throbbing turned into a stabbing pain.

“Draco?” came Ginny's voice.

“AHHH” Draco winced in pain and fell to his knees

“Draco!” Ginny yelled and started running over to him.

Ron grabbed her arm and held her back as he saw them become surrounded by Death Eaters. They all
had their wands tightly gripped waiting for the first spell to fly. But nothing happened; instead
they heard someone walking closer to them. They heard the clicking of their boots on the marble
floor as they slowly stepped towards them. Draco's heart was pounding in his ears, he knew who
was here and he would be lying if he said he wasn't a tad concerned about what was about to
happen.

“Ahh, Draco..........my son” came Lucius' voice

Draco finally was able to stand back up and he stared across the room straight into his
father's steely eyes. His blood was boiling, he knew they were in trouble but he wasn't
going down without a fight. He heard Harry whisper something to him, “Get ready to run” and Draco
gave the smallest of nods to show he was on the same page.

“Warren warned you that betraying us would come at a high cost. I promise you Draco, you will
beg for me to kill you and I will, but I'll make sure you suffer as much as possible before
that day comes. Oh and don't worry, your new friends will meet the same fate.” Lucius drawled
pulling out his wand.

“We should have killed you along with Voldemort, you ungrateful bastard” Harry spat at him.

Lucius only laughed at this, “Exactly Potter, that's just it, you should have but you
didn't. You think having a kind heart gets you anywhere in this world?” He glared at the group
before him with a malicious smirk, “Kill them” he said and it was like a firework going off
suddenly.

Draco didn't know whose spells belonged to who, all he knew was his instincts told him to
grab the redhead beside him and pull her to safety. They ran to the side of the staircase and
crouched down to take cover from the battle. There was about ten Death Eaters not counting Lucius.
Draco watched Harry dueling with two Death Eaters across the way and Hermione and Ron were taking
cover behind a pillar. Draco turned to Ginny who had a fierce look in her eyes as she watched her
friends fighting. A Death Eater was walking past them to go after Harry when Draco shot a killing
curse at him and he fell to the floor. He turned to Ginny and she had a terrified look on her face.
“We need to survive, you do what you have to, you understand?” he shook her from her daze and she
shook her head yes.

He ran out from behind the staircase and went for his father. They started throwing spells so
fast at each other Ginny couldn't even tell what was happening. She ran out from behind the
staircase and over to Harry to help him out. She threw a disarming spell at one of the Death Eaters
causing him to turn to her and then Harry was able to finish him off. He immediately went back to
dueling the other Death Eater and Ginny turned around to see two Death Eaters coming her way. She
started running up the marble staircase and lost her balance as a spell flew right past her face.
She fell against the banister and quickly rolled to the side as another spell blasted the side
railing into pieces. She got to her feet and starting fighting the two Death Eaters throwing every
spell she could think of at them.

The Death Eater Ron was fighting shot out a binding charm that wrapped around Ron's legs and
pulled him to the floor. Ron tried to regain his balance on the way down but couldn't and his
head collided with the marble floor and everything went black.

“RON!” Hermione screamed and ran over to his side. She threw a Bombarda spell at the Death Eater
and he flew across the room into the wall.

Ginny was cornered on the staircase, one Death Eater at the top and one at the bottom. She threw
an Incendio spell at one and they were engulfed in flames. The man's screams ringing in her
ears. The other Death Eater threw another curse at her that she barely dodged. She saw the opening
in the staircase from where the railing broke and without thinking she jumped off the side of the
stairs. She landed with a hard thud and felt the burning feeling run up both her legs but she
ignored it and kept running.

Lucius and Draco battled for what seemed like forever when Lucius shot a spell at Draco that he
dodged but hit the marble pillar behind him making it explode into a bunch of pieces. Draco jumped
out of the way of the fallen debris but a big piece fell on his leg and he yelled out in pain.

Across the way Harry had taken down another Death Eater and was helping Hermione with another
two. One Death Eater lost his wand and had Hermione in an arm lock when Harry stupified him and he
fell to the floor. While Harry's focus was on helping Hermione another Death Eater shot a spell
at Harry making him fly into one of the nearby walls. Harry felt his shoulder pop out of place and
he gave out a painful grunt. Hermione sent a forceful spell at the Death Eater, as he to flew into
the wall beside Harry but fell unconscious. Hermione ran over to Harry to see if he was ok.

“Harry are you ok?”

“Yeah I'm fine where are Ginny and Draco?” he winced at the pain in his shoulder

Back over where Ginny was taking cover she saw that Draco was pinned under a large piece of
marble and Lucius had his wand pointed at Draco across the room. Ginny noticed Draco struggling to
try and get out from under the slate on top of him. She saw he lost his want which was just out of
reach from him. She immediately sprung to her feet and started running to him as fast as she could.
She flew past spells that whizzed by her, some just missing her ear by mere centimeters. She jumped
over bodies that lay on the floor like they weren't even there just to get to him in time. She
heard the Avada Kedavra spell leaving Lucius' mouth. She heard Harry and Hermione scream for
her to stop, she heard Draco screaming no to her but she didn't care. She came to a skidding
halt right in front of Draco and pointed her wand up over them. She felt the spell hit, her face
was turned away bracing for the impact as was Draco's. When she turned to look she saw her
Protego charm was up just in time to block the curse.

She let out a burst of breath she didn't know she was holding in and turned to Draco and
gave him a smile and he returned it. Harry and Hermione shared a look of relief and ran towards
them.

“You did it Weasley” Draco said finally freeing his leg from the rubble.

He then saw his father's face twist into a look of such hate and animosity. Lucius shot out
a quick spell at Ginny's Protego barrier and then a sick smile formed on his face. Ginny's
barrier slowly died down and her wand arm fell to her side. She slowly fell to her knees and her
wand fell out of her hand.

Lucius gave a maniacal laugh and the remaining Death Eaters started apparating away. “I told you
I'd make you suffer Draco” and with that he disappeared.



7. Chapter 7
------------

Draco was breathing heavy, he was confused. He slowly walked around to face Ginny, he saw her
hunched over on her knees and her flaming hair covering her face. She held her left hand up to her
right shoulder. Harry and Hermione ran to her side.

“Ginny? Are you alright?” Hermione was trying to look her over.

Ginny slowly lifted her head to reveal her tear stained face and moved her hand to uncover her
shoulder where a black arrow sat plunged into her shoulder. Hermione let out a loud gasp and Draco
was kneeling down in front of her now.

“SON OF A BITCH WEASLEY, WHAT WERE YOU THINKING? YOU NEVER SHOULD'VE TRIED TO PROTECT ME” he
yelled trying to hide the worry in his voice.

Ginny was trembling and wincing in pain. Hermione tried helping her stand. She tried to apparate
to Hogsmeade but she found she couldn't. There was something blocking her.

“I can't apparate out of here” she said sounding panicked.

“Shit, it's the wards that are up around the Manor, it's much like Hogwarts. You
can't apparate in or out of it.” Draco said pacing back and forth trying to come up with an
idea. He ran to the front door and ripped it open. He ran outside and looked at the protective dome
that closed them in. He was just now noticing the pain in his ankle from the fallen debris earlier.
He didn't care though, he fought through it. He made an attempt to remove the ward. He shot
every spell he could think of at it but he was unsuccessful. He ran over to where the wards ended
and tried to walk past it. He was immediately blasted backwards by the ward.

“FUCK” he yelled out in frustration and quickly made his way back inside the Manor. He ran back
over to Ginny and the others and saw Hermione applying pressure to Ginny's wound. “Let's
get her up to my room I have some first aid stuff in my bathroom.” he said quickly deciding not to
share the fact that they were all trapped in here.

Hermione nodded and tried to have Ginny walk with her but she was too weak. Harry attempted to
have her lean on him but he couldn't with his shoulder. Draco picked Ginny up in his arms and
started carrying her upstairs. Harry did a levitating spell to bring Ron's unconscious body
upstairs as well. Ginny's head laid against Draco's chest, she looked up at him and then
she felt herself fading. Draco looked down at her and saw her eyes glaze over and her head fall to
side. She was coming in and out of consciousness. He kicked his door open and brought her over to a
leather couch in his room and sat her down. Harry levitated Ron onto another nearby couch and ran
over to Ginny.

“We need to pull the arrow out” Harry said frantically

“No” Hermione said coming back over with a bunch of towels and bandages. “Listen to me Harry, go
fill up a bowl of water for me, and Draco, I'm going to need your help” She said, her voice
hard and focused.

“What do you mean “no” Granger?” Draco said

“This is dark magic, it's a black arrow and look at the tail on it” she said pointing to the
end of the arrow. “It's a red and black tail which means the head of the arrow is deadly. The
head spikes out causing extreme damage to the enemy. If I pull it back out it's going to be
like pulling out an open umbrella. It will be less painful and less damaging if I push it the rest
of the way through” she said with a frightened look on her face.

“Push it through? Have you lost your fuckin mind Granger that will kill her?”

“No, it missed her lung and it's practically all the way through already. I just need to
push it a bit more.” she said her voice shaking.

Harry came back with the water and sat it down next to Hermione. The whole scene seemed to be
going by so fast. Hermione's heart was racing, Harry looked completely lost, and Draco had a
look of shock on his face.

“I need more room to do this lay her on the floor over here” Hermione said walking over to a
clearing in the room. Draco picked Ginny up and carried her over and laid her down on the floor.
Hermione leaned down and pulled Ginny's limp body up into a sitting position. “Draco sit behind
her and hold her up” Hermione ordered.

The world in that moment seemed to stop. Everything became muffled and blurry. The only thing
Draco could see in this moment was the girl before him close to death. He thought about how he
regretted holding back from being his true self. He thought about if Ginny and him could have ever
been true friends or maybe even more. He had only just started warming up to the idea of it and she
was already slipping away. This is why he was meant to be alone. He could never have any kind of
friendship or relationship with anyone as long as his father was alive. He heard someone calling
his name but he couldn't respond. He finally was pulled back to reality when he felt Harry grab
him by the shirt.

"MALFOY, SNAP THE FUCK OUT OF IT AND HELP US, I CAN'T HOLD HER UP WITH MY SHOULDER LIKE
THIS!" Harry yelled

Draco stared at him and Hermione for a second before clearing his mind and leaning the
redhead's body against him between his legs. Hermione snapped the tail of the arrow off and
used some wet rags to clean some of the blood near the entrance wound. She grabbed the end of the
arrow and was about to start pushing, her hands were shaking like crazy; she thought she was going
to pass out. She was scared to death she might be wrong about something, or not be able to save her
friend. She suddenly felt Harry grab her hand and she looked up at him. He gave her a small nod to
show that it was going to be ok and she gave a small nod back. She turned and looked right into
Draco's eyes.

“This is going to be really painful. She's going to scream, she's going to push away,
she is going to try and fight us to stop from the amount of pain she's about to endure, but I
need you to focus and make sure you hold her down, ok?” she said firmly her eyes filling with
tears.

He couldn't hide the fear and worry in his face. He nodded. He looked over to Harry who
looked at him. Harry looked like he was going to pass out. His face was pale, his eyes were watery.
Draco could tell how much the trio cared for Ginny. He turned back to Ginny when he heard Hermione
rip Ginny's shirt. She ripped off the sleeve to her right arm and cut her bra strap to clear
the area around the wound. Draco felt a huge lump in his throat form at how uncomfortable he felt
in this moment. Not only did he have an unconscious Ginny lying between his legs bleeding all over
him, but her bare shoulder quite visible as well.

“Ready?” Hermione asked placing her hand on the arrow

He nodded.

Hermione took a few deeps breaths. She shook her hands to free them of the nerves. She was
trying so hard not to fall apart right now.

Hermione grabbed the end of the arrow again and started to push as hard as she could to force it
through Ginny flesh. Ginny's eyes flew open and let out a blood curdling scream. Draco grabbed
her arms to her side as she kicked and screamed in pain. Hermione's face was twisted with anger
and disgust at the gesture she had to perform on her friend. Draco felt Ginny's hand clasp onto
his wrist and dug her nails into him. He didn't care he knew she needed to latch onto something
to help ease the pain she was going through. She turned her head into his chest and screamed and
cried from the pain. Suddenly, all screaming came to a stop and Draco felt the grip on his wrist
loosen. He looked at Ginny's face and saw she fell unconscious again from the pain.

"I CAN'T DO THIS" Hermione suddenly cried out trying hard not to completely lose
herself.

"YES YOU CAN HERMIONE, YOU HAVE TO FOR GINNY'S SAKE" Harry said.

"NO I CAN'T, I CAN'T DO IT" she sobbed

"GRANGER, YOU NEED TO PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER RIGHT THIS GOD DAMN MINUTE, OR YOUR FRIEND
WILL BLEED TO DEATH" Draco screamed at her.

She stared at him for a moment. Tears streamed down her face and she gave a sniffled nod. She
took a few more deep breaths and grabbed the end of the arrow again. She pushed and pushed until
she felt the head of the arrow break through. She let out a long breath when she saw the arrow head
emerge.

“Got it” Hermione said pulling the arrow free from Ginny's shoulder. Hermione glanced of the
arrow head she held in her hand. Her heart seemed to skip a beat at the site of it.

“What is it Hermione?” Harry said noticing the look on her face.

“Its poison” she whispered

Silence filled the room. Harry stood up and started pacing the room. Draco just stared at the
unconscious girl in his hands. His face was covered in anger as he thought of his father who caused
all of this. Hermione came out of her daze suddenly and went back to address Ginny's wound. She
healed as much as she could and bandaged it up after she gave it a thorough cleaning. She conjured
an arm sling up from one of the towels and put Ginny's right arm in it. Draco transformed one
of his tank tops to Ginny's size and a pair of pajama pants for her which Hermione changed her
into. They all stood there for a moment after finally getting Ginny stable. Now that all the
adrenaline stopped flowing everything began to sink in. There was nothing but silence, nobody spoke
a word. The situation was completely unreal.

Hermione looked herself over and her eyes went to the area where they pulled out the arrow. All
she saw was blood. It was all over her hands and her clothes. She looked over to Draco who was
noticing the same thing she was. He was covered in more blood then her. He was drenched in
Ginny's blood. Some was on his face and even in his hair. Hermione's body started to shake
and she fell to her knees and started sobbing. Harry embraced his friend and let her cry in his
arms as he to shed tears for the redhead lying near death in the bed before him.

Draco ran into his bathroom that was connected to his bedroom and he threw up. He closed the
bathroom door and started peeling the bloodstained clothes from his body. He splashed water on his
face and looked up into the mirror. He was trembling from head to toe both from anger and shock. As
hard as he tried to hold them back he couldn't help it and he broke down into tears.

About a half an hour later Draco emerged from the bathroom showered and changed. He saw Hermione
sitting with Ron and Harry sitting in front of a fire he took the liberty of starting. He sat on a
nearby couch with his hands on his knees. “My father trapped us in here. He made the wards
unbreakable; even he can't take them down. The only other person I think could override a ward
like this is McGonagall and like Hogwarts, we could have mail come and go so we should write a
letter to her as soon as possible.” He explained not looking at them. He was ashamed that his
father was behind all of this.

He got up and grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill from the desk near his bed. He glanced
over to Ginny's pale body unconscious in his bed. Her flaming hair wasn't as vibrant; her
lips more purple then pink. His heart sank at the sight of her. He quickly turned away back to
Harry and Hermione before his emotions got the better of him. He scribbled down a letter to
McGonagall explaining what happened at Hogsmeade. He explained about the battle that took place and
the wards that were keeping them here. He explained about Ginny's condition and told her she
was stable for now but needed an antidote to the poison. He left to the room to go to the small
owlery the Manor had to send the letter.

Hermione stroked Ron's hair and looked at him as he slept. She healed his head and he had a
concussion but he was going to be ok. Her heart ached thinking about the news she had to share with
him when he woke up. She also healed Harry's dislocated arm. She just wished there was more she
could do for Ginny. Harry looked over at her. “How long does Ginny have?” he asked, a lump forming
in his throat.

Hermione looked at him, “I don't know. It could take a week, two weeks or it could take a
few days. I guess it would depend on how fast it's spreading and where it entered. Luckily it
didn't hit any main organs, so I'm hoping that gives us time to get her to Madame
Pomfrey”

Draco came walking back into the room. “Ok it's sent”

Hermione and Harry nodded.

Draco walked over to his closet and pulled out some clothes. He handed them to Harry and
Hermione.

“Here, you can alter these to your liking. There is a guest room across the hall and one next to
it. You can crash in there. There's a bathroom in each room so help yourselves. I'll see if
there's anything to eat down in the kitchen.”

They both silently nodded. They were all still in a state of shock.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco walked into the kitchen of Malfoy Manor and went into the liquor cabinet. He poured
himself a drink. It wasn't often he ever did this but tonight was as good a night as any. He
threw back a shot and then another. He wasn't sure how to feel right now, angry......sad? He
threw his glass against the wall in frustration. He didn't notice how heavy his breathing had
become and he leaned on the counter with his head back to try and calm himself.

"I see you've found something more than food" Hermione said in a small voice
walking into the kitchen.

She sat down on a bar stool at the little island in the kitchen. She was showered and changed
into the clothes Draco gave her. She eyed the liquor on the counter. Draco saw this and grabbed two
cups and poured them both a drink. He slid it over to her. She looked down at it for a moment and
then quickly grabbed it and threw it back.

"Oh, gosh that burns"

"That's the best part" Draco chuckled and then drank his. He poured another two
for them. "Here, the second goes down easier"

She took the glass from him and reluctantly drank it. She closed her eyes in anticipation for
the burn and was relieved to feel it wasn't near as bad as the first.

"Hmm, you weren't lying, so much better"

He sat down across from her. They sat in silence for a moment.

"Harry is talking to Ron about Ginny. He came around after I got out of the shower. I
couldn't bring myself to tell him" Hermione's voice broke out in barely a whisper.

Draco was quiet. What was there to say? He poured them both another drink. They both downed
them. Harry came walking into the kitchen and took a seat with them. Draco took this as a sign to
grab another glass and poured three more drinks.

"I talked to Ron; I had to force him to stay in bed. He can barely keep his eyes open.
He's pretty out of it still but I explained about Ginny and that she was stable for now. He
finally lay back down; crazy git that one." Harry said throwing back his drink.

Hermione gave him a small smile and the three of them sat there in silence again. Draco filled
Harry's glass again.

"Never thought I'd be throwing back drinks with Draco Malfoy at his house and in his
clothes" Harry said suddenly.

They all burst out laughing at this statement. The sound of a laugh was hard to come by these
past few weeks.

"Alright, well that's enough drinking for me for one night" Draco said.

"Yeah, I'm not even hungry anyway, I couldn't eat after........." Hermione
trailed off.

"Come on let's head back up to Ginny." Harry said putting his arm around
Hermione.

They walked back upstairs and Hermione checked on Ginny. She changed her bandage real quick and
then joined Ron in the guest room across the hall. Harry took the guest room next to them and Draco
slept on the couch in his room where Ginny was in his bed. His bedroom was a lot like the Head boy
dorm room at Hogwarts. The only difference was that there were actually windows that let the
outside light in rather than being surrounded by the dungeon walls. He sat in one of the armchairs
where he could keep an eye on Ginny and opened up a book to read. He didn't get very far before
his mind wandered and he fell asleep.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny slowly opened her eyes. All she saw was darkness. She blinked a few times until her eyes
adjusted to her surroundings. Above her she saw a canopy to a bed and finally realized she was in
bed. Not her bed though. She went to go sit up and was immediately met with excruciating pain. She
looked over to her shoulder and saw it was bandaged and in a sling. She started to panic and tried
to sit up again. She let out a slight gasp from the pain she was in. Draco immediately heard her
and ran over to her side.

"Ginny, you're awake. No, stop moving, don't try to sit up" he said trying to
calm her.

"Where am I? What happened to me?" She was practically crying from the pain and
confusion she was experiencing.

"You were hit with an arrow and you're at Malfoy Manor" Draco told her.

Ginny's mind finally played catch up and the entire event from earlier played over in her
head. Draco watched as her face expressions changed from anger to worry to understanding. She
finally looked at him, her eyes wide.

"Where is everyone?"

"They are ok, they're across the hall in a guest room" he said grabbing some water
off of his nightstand for her. "Here drink this"

Ginny took the cup and almost dropped it when Draco quickly grabbed it. She felt so weak; she
could barely sit herself up.

"Here, let me help you" Draco said holding the glass for Ginny to drink from.

"Thanks" she said in a shaky voice and then laid back down.

"It was a poisonous arrow" Draco blurted out suddenly.

"What?" Ginny asked confused.

He took a deep breath and repeated himself, "The arrow that hit you; its poisonous" he
said running a hand through his hair.

Ginny looked at him with a thoughtful look on her face. She then had a small smirk on her
face.

"You're always such a breath of fresh air to have around" she gave a small
smile

He half laughed at her comment. "Sorry, just wanted to get that out of the way"

They were quiet for a few moments. "How long do I have?" she asked with a hoarse
voice.

"We are waiting to hear back from McGonagall. I'm hoping Madame Pomfrey has some
answers for us and that we can get out of here and get you some help."

"Draco?"

"Yeah"

"I'm in so much pain" she said with tears in her eyes.

"I'll be right back. I have something that might help."

He disappeared from the room and returned shortly after with a glass and a bottle of firewhisky.
He poured her a glass and helped her drink it. She winced at the burn and then he helped her down
another two glasses.

"Thanks" she whispered.

He sat next to her until her eyes grew heavy and she soon fell asleep. He walked over to the
couch in front of the fire and threw himself down on it. He thought of how worried he was for
Ginny. His heart ached to see her in such pain. He kept telling himself to stop thinking like that.
He didn't know what it was about Ginny but she made him forget about his plan of not getting to
close every time she was around him; which was exactly why he couldn't get to close to begin
with. He shook his head of all thoughts and let sleep take him once again for the night.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning Draco woke up with a headache and the pain in his ankle seemed to finally get
his attention. He knew it was probably just a bad sprang and some bruising but the few drinks he
had last night made it seem like nothing. He heard an annoying tapping at the window and cracked
his eyes open to find the blaring sun in his face. He gave a light groan from the uncomfortable
position he slept in on the couch all night. He sat up and saw his owl tapping to get in. He
realized it was a response from McGonagall and immediately got up and limped over to the window and
threw it open. He grabbed the letter from the owl and the owl flew off back to the owlery. He
opened the letter.

*Dear Draco, Harry, Hermione, Ron and Ginny,*

*I'm so sorry to hear of your unfortunate encounter with Lucius Malfoy and the Death
Eaters. I am even sorrier to hear about Miss Weasley's condition. It pains me to tell you lot
this but The Ministry feels it would be safer for you to stay at Malfoy Manor. Having that ward up
right now seems to be the safest place you can be. Why Lucius would put up a ward that he himself
can't get back into is a mystery to me. Hogwarts is completely empty. After the Hogsmeade
attack the little bit of students left were pulled out by their families out of fear. Lucius'
attacks are at an all time high and they even tried to penetrate the Hogwarts wards. I have been
fighting with the Ministry on this since I received your letter but am afraid I don't have the
same reputation as Dumbledore did. I will work on removing the ward when the Ministry has approved
it. I have informed Mr. and Mrs. Weasley of the situation and as well as Miss Granger's
parents. As for Ginny's condition, Madame Pomfrey is working on an antidote. Sadly neither we
nor St. Mungo's hospital is equipped to handle such cases of Dark Magic so an antidote
isn't readily available. It also pains me to say that the antidote will not be ready for at
least two weeks. When it is I will send it unless I am able to get you all out of there before
hand. I had Madame Pomfrey send a couple of sleeping draughts for Miss Weasley and have included a
healing charm incantation that perhaps Miss Granger can attempt to perform. I'm so sorry I
can't do more at the moment but I am trying all that I can. Someone at the Ministry is working
for Lucius and its making it hard for me to do more. Please send me daily updates on Miss
Weasley's condition and I will send any news I have to you all.*

*Minerva McGonagall*

Pure rage filled Draco by the time he was done reading the letter. He couldn't believe they
were stuck here. He stormed across the hall and threw open the door to the guest room. Hermione and
Ron shot up.

"THEY ARE KEEPING US HERE. EVEN AFTER THE ATTACK WE JUST WENT THROUGH. SOMEONE AT THE
MINISTRY HAS AN UPPERHAND ON DECISION MAKING AND IS WORKING WITH MY FATHER. MCGONAGALL SAID SHE
CAN'T DO ANYTHING RIGHT NOW!" Draco yelled to them pacing back and forth with the letter
in his hand.

"What, are you serious?" Hermione said getting out of bed and grabbing the letter for
Draco.

Harry walked in rubbing his eyes. "What's going on?"

"Let's just say that someone at the Ministry is making sure we stay put" Hermione
answered.

"This is insane; they can't expect us to stay here. Especially with Ginny being ill
now" Ron said with a look of worry washing over his face at the mention of his sister.

Draco looked at him for a moment and then to Hermione. "McGonagall said two weeks at least
for an antidote. Can she wait that long?"

"I don't know, if I can keep her wound clean and try and heal it more then maybe I can
buy her enough time until then. Most of her pain is from the wound so we should focus on keeping
her comfortable for now." Hermione looked over the incantation of the healing charm.

"I thought you knew how to heal Granger?" Draco said sounding a bit annoyed.

"Only minor charms, Ron's head and Harry's shoulder was a lot easier then healing
an open wound like Ginny's. By the way let me take a look at your ankle" she said kneeling
down next to him.

"I'm fine, just work on trying to heal Ginny" he said stepping back from her.

She stared at him for a moment and then turned to Harry and Ron. "Ron why don't you go
check on Ginny and Harry go see what there is to eat downstairs. I'm going to heal Draco's
ankle real quick"

Ron and Harry nodded and walked out of the room and she turned her focus back to Draco.

"I told you I'm fine Granger" he drawled

"Draco, shut up and sit down" she said pushing him into a nearby chair.

She pulled up his pant leg and made a pained face at the site of his ankle. "Gosh Draco,
and you walked around on this?"

"Well can't say I really felt much between the adrenaline and the drinking last
night" he said watching her examine his ankle.

"Yeah, the drinking, let's just say I can hold my liquor well. I was asleep before my
head hit the pillow last night." she chuckled.

Draco gave her a smirk and then felt an instant relief as she healed his ankle.

"There, good as new" she said with a smile.

"Thanks" he said and then got up quickly and exited the room.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hermione checked on Ginny's wound and changed her bandages. She tried the incantation a few
times but was unsuccessful. She was going to try and tackle it again after they had some breakfast.
Ginny woke up while Hermione was changing her bandages and had a few sips of water. Hermione told
her about the letter and then gave her a sleeping potion that Madame Pomfrey sent so that she can
sleep through the pain. Draco came walking out of the bathroom to his room dressed and glanced over
to Ginny. He saw her fast asleep, she looked so peaceful. Hermione gave him a small smile at seeing
this.

"Let's see if Potter came up with some concoction for us to call food" he said as
they both headed downstairs.

They arrived at the kitchen and sat at the middle island where Harry and Ron were. There was a
full breakfast made and served for each of them.

"Shit Potter, you do a better job than the house elves" Draco teased sliding a plate
over to himself.

"Ha ha, well when you have years of practice slaving over your aunt, uncle and cousin you
tend to pick up a few things. It also helped that your kitchen is stocked with every food
imaginable" he said taking a bite of eggs.

"God look at us, eating breakfast with a Malfoy, never thought I'd see the day"
Ron said

Draco looked over at him a seen a smirk on Ron's face. He was ready to respond with a nasty
comeback but decided against it given their current living arrangements.

"I still don't understand, Lucius trapped us in for what reason exactly? I mean I
understand he wants to see us suffer through Ginny's pain, but why have Malfoy here? I guess to
see us suffer through trying to live under the same roof together? To see who will kill Malfoy
first?" Ron asked with a confused look.

Draco looked down at his plate, "Yeah I guess that's why" he said. Hermione looked
over to him and so did Harry. They both knew Lucius wanted them to watch Ginny die in here. He knew
Draco had a soft spot for her and he knew Draco would suffer through seeing her waste away in here.
Draco got up walked out of the kitchen. Harry and Hermione looked at Ron who seemed to be oblivious
to the way Draco responded to his theory. Hermione looked at Harry and rolled her eyes.



8. Chapter 8
------------

Over the next few days Ginny did a lot of sleeping and would only get up to have some water or
make an attempt to eat. By the third day Hermione finally got the incantation to work and performed
it on Ginny's wound and soon she was able to take off the sling. When Ginny was resting the
rest of them just kept to themselves. Harry and Ron played a few games of wizards' chess that
Draco had in his room. Hermione read book after book from the Malfoy library. When Draco first
showed her the library she was like a kid in a candy shop. Draco just sat deep in thought the whole
time. He read also and even played Harry and Ron a few times in chess.

It was the evening of the fourth day and they were all laying sprawled out in Draco's
bedroom in front of the fire. Hermione had a book in her hand but was just flipping through it.
Harry and Ron sat playing chess but were more just pushing pieces around absentmindedly. Draco was
just sitting there looking into the fire.

"Hey guys?"

They all turned at the sound of Ginny's voice. Hermione got up and walked over to her.

"Hey Ginny, how are you feeling?"

"A lot better now that this wound is almost healed" she said sitting up.

"You say that now, but I gave you the last of the sleeping potion from Madame Pomfrey so
later you might not be saying the same thing" Hermione gave her a small smile.

"Ha, yeah; I need to get up and try and walk. My body is killing me from lying in this
bed" she said taking Hermione's hand and trying to stand up.

Hermione helped her walk over to the couch to sit down. Draco turned his attention from the fire
to the redhead next to him. She was pale and looked so weak. He looked down at the floor when a
feeling of guilt came over him.

"Thanks Hermione"

Silence filled the room. It was completely quiet with just the sound of the fire crackling.
Ginny looked around at them all. She couldn't stand how quiet it was. Every time she was awake
for a little while it was always just a heavy silence that drove her insane.

"Can somebody say or do something" she suddenly said. "If this poison is going to
kill me I really don't want my last few days to be boring as hell." she joked.

They all looked at each other. They were a bit taken aback by the way she addressed such a grave
and sensitive subject but Harry and Ron couldn't help the small laughs that slipped out and
soon Draco and Hermione gave a small smirk also.

"Well what do you suggest we do? It's not like you're up to par when it comes to
activities" Ron joked.

A smile crept across Ginny's face. "No, but I do enjoy watching good
entertainment."

"So then what do you suggest?" Draco asked her.

She turned to face him. She looked into his eyes and her smile grew wider. "Well we are at
Malfoy Manor, surely we can think of something"

Draco thought for a second and then an idea came to him. "Alright then, follow me" He
said getting up abruptly. They all followed him, Ginny holding onto her brother for support.

They made their way down the grand staircase and Ron picked Ginny up and carried her down. They
followed Draco down a long hall and came to a pair of large wooden doors. He turned both knobs and
threw open both doors. "Welcome to the Malfoy Ballroom" he said with a smirk on his
face.

They all stood there in awe. The ballroom was gigantic. It had a grand chandelier in the middle
that sparkled so brightly it almost blinded them when Draco turned on the lights. There was a stage
at the far end and hundreds of tables all around them. There was a large polished wooden dance
floor in the center under the chandelier. There was a gorgeous fireplace on the far side next to
the dance floor with great big Victorian looking couches that were black and silver.

"It's beautiful" Ginny said looking around the room.

"Yeah it's even better when it's not filled with Death Eaters pretending to be
civilized individuals." Draco said more to himself then anything. "Come on" he waved
to them to follow him over to the large fireplace. He waved his wand and made up a fire and then
flicked his wand again and had some ballroom music start to play.

"I know this music is a bore but I'm not really familiar with anything else" Draco
said taking a seat on one of the couches. Ginny sat down next him.

"It's perfect" she said with a smile.

He smiled back at her. He loved to see her smile, to see her happy even if just for a moment.
Then he thought, did he just say loved? He meant it was NICE....yes.....NICE to see her smile.
Draco didn't know what love was. He never truly felt that kind of affection from anyone so how
would he know if he could possibly ever love someone else, especially a Weasley.

"Someone dance" Ginny said with excitement.

"Alright, alright I'll show you some proper ballroom dancing" Ron said dragging
Hermione onto the dance floor with him.

"How do you know what proper ballroom dancing is Weasley?" Draco teased him and then
laughed along with the rest of them.

"Observe" Ron simply said to them and then roughly grabbed Hermione's hand.

"Ouch, you're crushing my fingers Ron" she said loosening his grip around her
hand.

"Oh, sorry, ok here we go" He said and then tried to waltz with Hermione.

Harry, Draco and Ginny couldn't help but laugh at the scene before them. All you heard were
shoes scuffing the floor and Hermione shouting out in pain every time Ron stepped on her feet. They
argued over who was leading and who wasn't. They argued at where your hands should be and about
who was stepping on whose feet.

"Honestly Ron, I actually danced at the Yule Ball in fourth year while you pouted and sat
down the whole time and you're going to tell me how to waltz?" Hermione snapped.
"Harry, come show him how to properly waltz" she said waving for Harry to come over.

"Uh I'll pass thanks. I barely got through the first dance that night." he
laughed

"Aw, come on Harry go dance" Ginny whined playfully.

"You guys are a bunch of prats, I'll show you the proper way. Get over here
Granger" Draco said walking onto the dance floor.

He put his hands in place and looked Hermione in the eyes. "If we mess up, just know
it's your fault" he said with a smirk.

She gave wide grin and rolled her eyes and then they started to waltz. It was probably one of
the most flawless dances Ginny had ever seen. They glided perfectly around the room. No feet were
stepped on, no arguing. It was clear Draco was leading as he turned and spun Hermione around and
she laughed and moved with ease. Ginny watched Draco the entire time. She saw him glance her way as
he gave Hermione another spin. They soon came to a stop and Draco and Hermione playfully gave a bow
as Ginny and Harry clapped at their performance.

"Alright alright, I'll give you this one Malfoy" Ron laughed.

"That's alright Ron, I still love you, even with your two left feet" Hermione said
planting a kiss on his cheek.

They all sat there as their laughter started to die down. Silence filled the room again. Draco
could still feel the smile on face. Did he actually enjoy this time he was spending with his once
sworn enemies? An even bigger smile spread across his face. "If you guys think the Ballroom is
nice then I should show you my favorite part of the Manor then. Want to see it?"

"YES!" they all answered in unison.

They followed him for a while through hall after hall. Then he took them down to the dungeon
areas and the change in temperature made Ginny shiver. Harry and Ron looked at each other as they
thought of the last time they were held captive down here.

"Relax guys, believe me you'll thank me for this" Draco said stopping in front of
two big stone doors. He grabbed a few cloaks that were hanging up beside the door and gave them out
to them.

"We're going outside? It's freezing out there" Hermione said putting the cloak
on.

"Trust me, it's worth it" Draco said and then opened the double doors and pushed
them open.

They all walked in and were amazed at the site before them.

"YOU HAVE A FUCKIN QUIDDITH PITCH IN THIS PLACE?" Ron yelled with excitement running
onto the field.

It was a huge Quidditch stadium. It was half underground and the roof opened up to the ground
above.

"This is pretty amazing Draco" Harry stated looking around.

"So you guys want to play some Quidditch? We will have to bend a few rules being that we
only have four players" Draco said

"Uh, make that three players, I can't even get a broom off the ground let alone play a
game on one." Hermione said taking a seat with Ginny in one of the nearby stands.

"Alright, then the three of us, let's see how well you girls do without the rest of
your team" Draco said to Harry and Ron.

"Alright Malfoy, your on" Harry said confidently.

"You know you seem so sure of yourself Potter, let's make it interesting and we will
all play seeker. First one to catch the snitch wins. Unless Ronda here is to chicken shit to play a
position he hasn't before." Draco said putting on his famous Malfoy sneer just to annoy
Ron.

Harry tried keeping a straight face when he saw Ron get angry. Hermione and Ginny were giggling
in the stands.

"Come on Ronda, take it out on the field" Harry said dragging Ron with him to grab a
broom.

Draco looked at Hermione and Ginny and shook his head smiling to himself.

They all mounted their brooms and took off. Harry and Draco took off in the same direction while
Ron seemed completely lost. They both knew to look for the snitch but they seemed to just be
enjoying the fact that they could feel the air hit their face. Just the feeling of being on a broom
again was something they both missed. Draco wished he could fly a bit higher but he couldn't
with the wards in place. He was at the highest he could get at this point. He was looking for the
little golden ball when his eyes landed on Ginny's flaming hair in the stands below. He watched
her laugh and follow the snitch from her seat. He knew she would probably beat them all had she
been able to participate. He thought next time she could show them all whose boss. Then he started
thinking if there would be a next time. He was lost in his thoughts about Ginny when he suddenly
saw a glint of gold pass her face. As he went to race after it he saw Harry spotted it first and by
the time he could attempt to go after it Harry had it in his hand. Harry flew up to Draco and
tossed the snitch to him.

"Looks like I won this time" He said with a smirk.

Draco just smirked at him.

"I'm glad Luna isn't here, I'd hate to have a distraction in the stands while
playing Quidditch" Harry said suddenly with an even wider smirk on his face and then flew off
before Draco could try and deny that he was distracted by the redhead below.

He flew back down and met up with the rest of them. Ron looked outraged that he didn't catch
the snitch. He looked at Ginny; her nose was red from the cold. She was starting to cough a
lot.

"We should get you back inside" Draco said putting his broom away.

Ginny nodded in agreement and Hermione helped her down from the stands.

They all went back up to Draco's room and sat in front of the fire. Ginny was wrapped up in
a blanket sitting on the couch. It was starting to snow outside and Draco sat by the window
watching it fall.

"I think I'm going to turn in for the night" Ron said through a yawn. "Thanks
for showing us the pitch today Draco" he said walking out of the room and across the hall.

"Looks like the Quidditch pitch landed you on a first name basis with Ron" Hermione
teased.

Draco smirked at her. She checked on Ginny's bandages once more before also turning in for
night. Harry helped Ginny climb into bed and then went to turn in as well. Draco walked over to the
couch and got comfortable and waited for sleep to take him. He laid there thinking about the girl
sleeping in his bed. He was glad she had a few laughs today. He smiled to himself thinking back on
the day they had and soon drifted off to sleep.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Draco? Draco?" Ginny whispered across the room.

Draco started stirring in his sleep. He thought he heard someone calling his name but sleep was
pulling him back in. He then heard a loud thump and he shot straight up. He got up from the couch
and saw the fire was still burning so he must not have been asleep very long. He looked over to
check on Ginny and saw she was trying to climb out of bed. He ran over to her to help her.

"Hey are you ok, why are you getting out of bed?"

"I tried calling for you, I didn't want to wake up everyone by screaming to get your
attention" she sniffled out.

Draco then realized she had been crying. Her face was stained with tears and her eyes puffy.

"I can't sleep right now I need to sit up for a bit" she choked out.

"OK here let me help you" he said helping her over to the couch.

He walked her over to the couch he had been sleeping on and sat her down. He noticed she was
starting to cry more now. He leaned down in front of her to see her face.

"Ginny what's wrong? Are you in pain?"

She shook her head no.

"Then what's going on? Do you want me to get Hermione?"

"No.......I'm just.......I'm scared........I'm scared I'm going to
die" she sobbed.

"No, stop thinking like that you're going to be fine"

"NO, I'M NOT, LOOK AT ME; I CAN'T EVEN WALK ON MY OWN. I'M NOT GOING TO MAKE
IT. I'M GOING TO DIE I KNOW IT. IT'S ALL I CAN THINK ABOUT WHEN IM LAYING IN THAT DAMN BED
ALL DAY LONG. I CAN'T LIE IN THERE ANYMORE" she cried.

"Ginny, calm down look at me you're going to be fine I promise. We are going to get the
antidote in time I know it."

She looked at him and shook her head again, "No, you can't promise that, you just
can't. Today was so much fun. I thought about how I may never get another day like today. I
thought of Fred.........." she trailed off into another fit of sobs.

Draco wasn't sure what to say at this point. Was he making her a promise he couldn't
keep? Was she right about what she was saying? He didn't even want to bare the thought of
losing her.

"I'M GOING TO END UP LIKE FRED; I'M GOING TO THINK I HAVE TOMORROW TO LOOK FORWARD
AND THEN JUST NOT WAKE UP! I HAVEN'T EVEN SAID GOODBYE TO MY PARENTS."

"GINNY STOP IT!" Draco grabbed her arms and gave her a forceful shake to try and snap
her out of it.

She just hung her head sobbing. She looked up into Draco's eyes and saw the worry he had for
her in them. He looked back at her. He saw the flame from the fire dancing in her eyes and lighting
up her hair giving it that vibrancy he loved so much.

Ginny gave another sniffle and wiped away a few tears."I'm sorry, it's the only
thing I can think about and I'm so scared. I don't-

She was cut off suddenly when Draco's lips met hers. Her eyes went wide for a moment in
disbelief and then closed. Ginny felt like fireworks were going off in her stomach. Her entire body
was covered in goose bumps and the world completely stopped in this moment. She felt his hand
entwine in her hair and push her closer to him and she willingly moved in. She immediately opened
her mouth to give him better access to it and just as she was settling into the kiss he quickly
pulled away as if her lips were acid. Draco stood up and just stared at her in disbelief, his eyes
showing a look of shock at what just happened. He walked backwards from her like he was afraid of
her and he ran into the bathroom and slammed the door shut. Ginny was still staring at the spot
where he stood. Her lips were still wet from where he kissed them. She was trying to understand
what happened just now. Draco Malfoy kissed her and she liked it.

Hermione came walking into the room and walked over to Ginny seeing the shocked look on her
face.

"Ginny what's going on? I heard yelling, is everything ok?"

Ginny was still stuck on the moment that just occurred.

"GINNY!" Hermione shouted causing Ginny to jump.

"Oh, uh yeah........yeah.....everything is fine" she said

Draco ripped the bathroom door open suddenly and was heading out to leave the room.
"Granger stay with Weasley for a while" he demanded and then slammed his bedroom door
closed behind him.

Hermione jumped at the loud bang and then turned to Ginny. "What happened? What's going
on?"

Ginny didn't say anything. She was too busy trying to take in what just happened.

"GINNY?" Hermione shouted again this time with worry in her voice.

"Draco kissed me" Ginny whispered suddenly touching her lips.

"WHAT?" Hermione shrieked sitting down next to her. Her worry quickly turned into
excitement. "Then why is he upset?"

"I don't know. He pulled away so fast and looked at me like I was nuts"

Hermione knew why Draco pulled away. She knew he was in denial about his feelings for Ginny. She
knew he cared for her but he didn't want it to be known. Hermione sighed when Ron and Harry
came walking in.

"What's going on?" Ron asked rubbing his eyes.

"Oh nothing, Ginny just had a bad dream. Can you guys sit with her for a few moments?
I'm going to go get her a drink." Hermione said then leaned over to whisper in Ginny's
ear. "I'll go talk to him" Ginny nodded and gave her a small smile.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco stormed out of the Manor and into the back garden. The cold weather hit his face which he
didn't mind and the ground was covered in snow. He felt his bare feet in the snow and hoped it
would help to cool him down. What was he thinking? Why would he kiss her? After everything he told
himself not to do and he went ahead and did it. He wanted to just run upstairs and kiss her again
but he knew he couldn't. He thought back to the moment he crashed his lips against hers. He
thought about how his heart did cartwheels when he felt she was more than willing to let him kiss
her. Did this mean she had feelings for him to? "She's sick though, she probably
didn't realize what she was doing" he thought to himself. He sat on a nearby stone bench
and just let the snow fall on him. It wasn't long before he heard the snow crunching behind him
and Hermione's voice reached his ears.

"Aren't you freezing out here?" she asked wrapping a cloak tighter around
herself.

He didn't say anything. He just looked down at the ground.

"Ginny told me what happened" she said suddenly

He whipped his head up to look at her. He was surprised Ginny shared that moment with her. He
couldn't blame her though she was probably confused. One second he was kissing her and then the
next he stormed out of the room. He looked away again.

"It was stupid to do" he whispered

"Why?"

"Because Granger, it was." he said sounding annoyed.

She walked over to the bench and sat down next to him. She leaned over to try and get a better
look at his face.

"You know Draco, you haven't even admitted to having feelings for Ginny yet and she has
already been hurt"

He looked up at her with a shocked expression on his face. Then he grew angry. Of course he knew
she had been hurt and there wasn't even anything between them.

"SCREW YOU GRANGER; YOU THINK I DON'T KNOW THAT!" he yelled.

"Relax Draco, what I'm trying to say is; you're so worried about getting too close
to Ginny because you're worried she'll get hurt. Well she already has been so why are you
holding back? She is a target regardless if you pursue feelings for her or not. If your father is
able to invade your mind like he does then he's going to know regardless if you act on them or
not. He will always know you have a soft spot for Ginny. That's the point I'm trying to
make."

He just stared at her. She was right but he felt like he was putting her in more danger by
acting on his feelings.

"I don't know if I can do that." he said quietly.

Hermione put her hand on his shoulder, "Think about it Draco" and then she got up and
headed inside.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco finally made his way back upstairs and saw them all sitting by the fire in his room. They
all turned to him when he entered. Ron got up and gave a huge yawn.

"Well it's like 4am so I'm going back to sleep" he said walking towards the
door. Hermione and Harry were getting ready to follow suit.

Draco was thankful that the news of his kiss hadn't spread yet. He saw Ginny glaring at him
from the couch. She looked pissed and a bit hurt. He couldn't deal with this right now and went
to go make his way to the bathroom when she spoke suddenly.

"Why did you kiss me?" she asked loudly across the room. Hermione winced at the
question her friend just openly asked Draco in front of her overprotective brother and her
ex-boyfriend. Harry had a look of shock on his face and Ron's was covered in anger.

"YOU KISSED MY SISTER MALFOY!" he yelled trying to walk over to him.

Hermione grabbed him by the shirt and pushed him and Harry out of the room and closed the door.
She kept her hand on Ron's chest firmly to make sure he didn't go back in.

"Ron, stop it." she ordered. "They need to talk about this"

"I knew he fancied Ginny but I didn't think he would actually act on it" Harry
said still looking shocked.

"How come you guys know and I don't?" Ron said sounding angry.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Honestly Ron, the signs were all there you were just too thick
to notice" she said.

They all stood outside the door in the hall listening to the argument that took place.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco turned to face Ginny; he looked a bit amused at her sudden rage.

"I can't deal with this right now" he said and started walking towards his bedroom
door.

"NO! YOU'RE NOT JUST GOING TO IGNORE ME!" she yelled standing up now and walking
over to him.

Draco looked at the floor. This is the last thing he wanted to do.

"What do you want me to say?" he asked

"I want you to tell me why" she said angrily, tears were now stinging her eyes.

"I did it as a distraction" he said simply.

"A DISTRACTION? NO I DON'T BELIEVE THAT" she cried

Draco was ready to snap. Her feelings were hurt but he didn't feel he had a choice and he
had to make her hate him. He felt this was the only way.

"WELL BELIEVE IT WEASLEY! I COULDN'T STAND YOUR CONSTANT BITCHING AND WHINING AND HAD
TO SHUT YOU UP SOMEHOW"


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

On the other side of the door, Hermione and Harry had a sad look on their faces.

"Why is he doing that?" Hermione said out loud to herself.

"Doing what?" Ron asked.

"Pushing Ginny away, he's doing it to try and protect her" Hermione explained.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny just stared at Draco in disbelief. She was crying now.

"Why can't you just admit the truth to me?" she said.

"YOU WANT THE TRUTH WEASLEY?" he said walking over to his bedroom door and ripping it
open making Harry, Ron and Hermione jump back from the surprise of the door being opened.

"I WOULDN'T WANT YOU GUYS TO MISS OUT ON THIS" he yelled and then walked back over
to Ginny. "THE TRUTH IS THAT THIS WHOLE THING IS FUCKED UP. PRETENDING WE'RE ALL FRIENDS
NOW? ITS BULLSHIT THE WHOLE THING IS. YOU GUYS ARE STUCK HERE BECAUSE OF ME. I'M NOT MEANT TO
LIVE, MY FATE IS DECIDED, AT THE END OF ALL OF THIS I'LL BE DEAD AND THAT'S FINE, I DESERVE
IT. SO PRETENDING TO BE HAPPY OR PRETENDING TO FEEL ANYTHNG FUCKIN ELSE BUT ANGER AND PAIN IS A
JOKE. "

He was breathing heavy; his mind was racing and all over the place. All the emotions he had been
feeling for years were filling his head. He looked like he was talking more to himself than anyone
else. He looked at Ginny again and walked over to her until they were face to face. He stared into
her eyes and saw her tear filled ones looking back.

He felt his emotions falling away from him, like he couldn't control it or hold it back
anymore. His mind felt like all it wanted was to scream and at any moment it might explode. He
grabbed his hair in frustration and ran his fingers through his hair. He felt tears of his own
threatening to fall but he wouldn't let them. The air around them all grew cold. The fire in
the room suddenly extinguished and the windows were rattling. Everyone in the room seemed to notice
this beside Draco. He was too busy trying not to completely lose it.

"WHY WOULD YOU RISK YOUR LIFE TO SAVE ME OF ALL PEOPLE? WHAT WERE YOU THINKING? WHY
DIDN'T YOU LET ME DIE? I DON'T CARE IF IT'S THE COWARDS WAY OUT ANYMORE AT LEAST I
WOULDN'T HAVE TO SPEND ANOTHER FUCKING MOMENT HERE WITH YOU" he screamed in her face.
"AT LEAST I WOULDN'T HAVE TO LIVE WITH MYSELF AND KNOWING ALL THE PAIN AND SUFFERING
I'VE BROUGHT TO SO MANY"

He turned to Harry, Ron and Hermione and saw they were all looking down. They all had a look of
pity on their face for him. He grew angrier at this and the rattling windows sounded like at any
moment they would shatter.

"DON'T DO THAT, DON'T YOU FUCKING DARE HOLD ANY PITY FOR ME. THE THINGS I'VE
DONE THE PEOPLE I HELPED BRING HARM TO. HOW CAN YOU STAND THERE POTTER KNOWING I ONCE STOOD ON THE
SAME SIDE OF THE PEOPLE WHO KILLED YOUR PARENTS! AND YOU WEASLEY!" he turned back to Ginny.
"KNOWING I WAS RESPONSIBLE FOR LETTING DEATH EATERS INTO HOGWARTS THAT LED TO YOUR BROTHER
GETTING HURT, AND FRED!"

The sound of Ginny's slap against Draco's face filled the room. The trio in the hallway
lowered their heads and looked away. Ginny let out a tearful gasp and let the tears fall freely
down her face. She slumped to the floor in a ball crying.

"That's what I thought" he whispered with a sad face and walked out of the room
past the trio. He stopped and looked at Hermione who reluctantly looked up at him with tears in her
eyes. "Its better this way" he said giving one last look at Ginny and retreated down the
hall.

Hermione ran into the room and wrapped Ginny up in a hug. She tried to help her stand up but
Ginny was too weak from the anger she felt. She used all her energy to keep herself standing up and
not fall over. She put everything she had into that slap she gave Draco. She was immediately
regretting it. She knew he didn't mean those things. Or did he? She didn't know what to
think. Harry walked over and picked her up and sat her on the bed. Ron brought her over some
tissues and gave her a kiss on the forehead and wrapped her up in a hug.

"It's ok Gin" he said as she cried in her brothers arms. She was so grateful Ron
didn't make any harsh comments or jump to any rash assumptions.

"Guys you mind if I talk to Ginny for a moment?" Hermione asked.

They nodded and then left the room. Hermione slid onto the bed and faced Ginny.

"Do you know why Draco said those things?" she asked Ginny.

She shook her head no.

"He thinks he's protecting you. Don't take any of those things he said to heart. He
was trying to hurt you on purpose." she said rubbing her friends back.

Ginny looked up at her friend through her tears. "I really thought he kissed me because he
wanted to." she choked out.

Hermione couldn't help the small smile that crept across her face and she shook her head.
"He did Ginny, believe me he did."


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco threw open the doors to his father's study and stood over the desk he would always
find his father sitting behind. He flung everything off of it and threw whatever he could grab
around the room. He completely destroyed his father's study letting out all the anger he felt
towards Lucius in that moment. He fell to his knees and hunched over resting his head on the hard
wood floor. His anger soon turned to tears and he let out an angry growl. He hated feeling so
vulnerable and letting his emotions get the better of him. He turned over and sat against the desk
with his arms on his knees. He reached for a piece of glass nearby that shattered from a figurine
he threw. He twirled it in his hand for a few moments and contemplated his next actions. "You
know that doesn't solve anything" he thought to himself. Did it matter though what he did?
Not really, he was screwed in everything he did so it really didn't make a difference in his
eyes. He absentmindedly placed the glass over his wrist.

"Draco?" Harry's voice cut through the air.

Draco just glared at him and tossed the glass to the side of him. He ran his hands through his
hair and just hung his head in total defeat. Harry walked over and sat on the floor with him. They
sat in silence for a while.

"I broke up with Ginny after Dumbledore's death. I thought I was protecting her that
way." Harry said suddenly. "But in the end it didn't matter what I had tried to do
she was still in danger. It was just inevitable. The whole world today is a target just some people
more so than others."

"Yeah but that's the thing Potter, I don't want her to be more of a target than she
needs to be." Draco cut in.

"Why are you giving up? You're going to let your father win? All that anger and that
hate you have for him. Take it and use it as fuel to bring him to an end. You're a good man
Draco, I know you are. You're just finding it hard to believe that. "

Draco laughed at this comment. "A good man, please Potter; you and I both know that's
total bullshit."

"It's not, it's the truth. You think Lucius is going to spare Ginny's life if
you're dead, if I'm dead? You think he will spare Ron or Hermione's life? Of course he
won't so what is the difference? I tried pushing people away after I started losing people I
loved but it turned out I needed them more than I thought. I wouldn't give Voldemort the
satisfaction of not living my life and I sure the hell won't give Lucius it either. In the end
any friendship or love I had was the reason that kept me going and gave me something to fight
for."

They sat there in silence for a few moments before Draco spoke. "That's just it though;
I don't have anything worth fighting for"

Harry stood up and looked down at him. He let out a long sigh. "Yes you do and when it
seems like you don't then you fight for yourself." He then walked out of the study to
leave Draco to ponder their conversation.



9. Chapter 9
------------

The next few days that went by were filled with silence. Ginny slept a lot more and was growing
weaker by the day. She was barely eating anything. They received a letter from McGonagall saying
the antidote was in its final stages of being ready which brought hope to all of them. Draco and
Ginny hadn't spoken since their argument a few days ago. He still slept on the couch in his
room but during the day he wandered about the Manor to avoid Ginny. Harry, Ron and Hermione just
went back to doing their daily routine of book reading and playing wizards' chess. It was one
afternoon that Draco came running into his room where they all were holding a piece of paper.

"Granger, take a look at this. I found it in my father's office" he said handing
the paper to her.

She took the paper and looked it over. Her eyes grew wide and a smile formed over her face.
"It's all about the wards around the Manor" she shrieked standing up from the couch
she was lounging on. "It's a time release spell that's on the ward" she
stated.

"What does that mean?" Ron asked

"It means the ward will lift after two weeks" she said with excitement.

"We only have a few days left then" Harry said suddenly.

"But why two weeks of all time frames?" Ron asked

"I think that's pretty obvious" she said in a sad voice turning her head to look
at Ginny.

The excitement seemed to have died down and they all turned their focus on the redhead sleeping
in the bed before them. She was getting worse and worse each day.

"I hope she can hold on until then" Ron whispered.

Hermione went over and hugged him. "She will Ron, she's strong" she gave him a
small smile.

"Why don't you guys hit the Quidditch pitch for a bit and clear your minds. I'll
stay with Granger and watch over Ginny." came Draco's voice suddenly not looking at any of
them.

"Are you sure?" Ron asked Hermione more than Draco.

"Yeah it's fine go ahead." she said giving Ron a quick kiss.

Harry and Ron left the room and Hermione wrote a quick note to McGonagall about the timer on the
ward and then joined Draco on the couch, each of them had a book in their hand. They read in
silence for a while with just the sound of the occasional turn of a page and the crackling fire.
Ginny gave a few coughs in her sleep as they read and Hermione would peek her head over to make
sure she was ok. Ginny started coughing again, this time harder. Hermione got up and walked over to
her and Draco put his book down to glance over at Ginny.

Hermione reached the bed and saw Ginny was sweating out a fever. She quickly pulled the blankets
off of her. Her body was sweaty and clammy.

"SHIT!" Hermione cursed loudly.

Draco instinctively jumped up and walked over to her.

"What's wrong?"He soon saw the condition Ginny was in and didn't require an
answer.

"Draco help me get her to the bathroom" Hermione said trying to keep Ginny alert
enough to try and walk a bit.

"Watch out I got her" Draco said and gently lifted her in his arms. Ginny could barely
keep her eyes opened. She just let her head fall against his chest as he carried her to the
bathroom. She started coughing roughly again and squirmed out of Draco's arms when they got to
the bathroom and she threw herself over the toilet and threw up. She could barely hold herself up
over the bowl. She had vomit in her hair and tears down her face. She didn't even know why she
was crying.

"I'll be right back I'm going to grab some more towels" Hermione said and
hurried out of the bathroom.

Ginny coughed again and soon another round of vomit spilled out of her. She was slumped over the
bowl, resting her head on one of her arms.

"I didn't know I had that much in me to throw up" she said in a frail voice
letting a small smirk cross her lips and she closed her eyes.

Draco just looked at. He just realized he was kneeling beside her and had been rubbing her back
as she vomited. He quickly pulled his hand away.

"No, please don't stop. I think it's helping" she breathed heavily. Her eyes
remained closed. She was too weak to keep them opened it seemed and apparently too weak to bring up
their argument the other night. He just wanted to cradle her in his arms and tell her everything
would be ok and that he loved her. He wanted to apologize to her for all the horrible things he
ever did or said to her. He felt himself get a bit teary eyed at how much he really did care and
love Ginny. He didn't know what it was about her but she drove him crazy and he wanted nothing
more than to kiss her lips again. Ginny suddenly gave another round of coughing and vomiting.

"I'm glad you're here with me" she suddenly whispered; her eyes closed still
and her head resting again on her arm. "You make me feel so safe." She took a deep breath
and small cough escaped her mouth. "I really like you" she said so low that Draco
wasn't sure if she meant for him to hear that.

Did she just say that to me? He thought to himself. No, she's delirious right now look at
her. She has a high fever and barely knows what she's saying. He simply responded "I like
you to Ginny" as she started dozing off into a light sleep.

Draco continued to rub her back.

Hermione ran back in with a few more towels and started filling the bathtub with cold water.

"Her body is on fire. I need to get her in the bath to cool her down. Just help me get her
in the bath and I'll change her after into dry clothes." Hermione said checking the
temperature of the water. She turned the tap off.

Draco scooped Ginny up in his arms again and carried her over to the tub and gently placed her
in. She immediately gasped out in shock.

"FUCK THIS IS FREEZING!"

"I know Ginny, but you need to cool down a bit you're burning up with fever."
Hermione said taking a wash rag and wringing it out over Ginny's head.

Ginny shivered and her body was starting to tremble from how cold the water was.
"P.......Pl.......please get m.....me out of h....here." she chattered.

"I will, just a few more minutes, come on let's get your hair cleaned up."
Hermione said helping Ginny wash herself up.

After Draco helped her get Ginny out of the tub he left the bathroom so Hermione could help her
change into some dry clothes. He grabbed himself a dry shirt after seeing his was soaked from where
Ginny's wet clothes laid against him. He sat down in front of the fire waiting for the two
girls to emerge from the bathroom.

Soon the bathroom door opened and he was glad to see Ginny only needed to lean on Hermione to be
able to walk. Hermione helped her climb into bed and she immediately fell asleep. Hermione turned
to face Draco and she let out an uneasy breath. Draco looked at her. She was soaking wet, her hair
was a tangled mess and was sticking to her face. Her hands were trembling and she rubbed her face
to try and rid any unpleasant thoughts that were clouding her head. Draco stood up and walked over
to her.

"You ok Granger?"

She walked back into the bathroom and started cleaning up any vomit Ginny got on the floor and
the toilet. She was trying to hold herself together. She was scrubbing the floor with such
force.

Draco was watching her now. "Granger?" She didn't answer she just kept
scrubbing.

"HERMIONE!" Draco shouted.

She stood up suddenly and faced him. Tears were swelled up in her eyes. She walked over to him
and wrapped him in a hug. Her entire body began to shake with sobs. Draco felt pretty awkward in
this moment but he knew she needed to cry. She was trying to be the strong one out of all of them
and play peacekeeper between them. After a few moments he awkwardly brought one of his arms up and
hugged her back and let her have a good cry.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that evening Ginny woke up and was able to manage to get down some toast. She was thankful
she could at least sit up in bed and have a conversation for a little bit. Hermione told her about
the ward and Ginny seemed a bit more hopeful. The argument from the other night wasn't
mentioned again and was kind of pushed to the back burner. They all became use to the routine of
spending their days and evenings in Draco's room to watch over Ginny and then went to sleep and
did it all over again the next day. Hermione was brushing Ginny's hair for her and Draco was
letting Ron go through his wardrobe and make fun of his many suits.

"Jesus Draco, you think you have enough damn suits in here? Half of them look like the same
exact one. I think I even saw some with tags on them still"

Draco gave a small laugh, "Yeah well you can thank my parents for that. Apparently it
wasn't proper to wear the same suit twice." He said with a sneer on his face at the
mention of his parents.

"Speaking of parents Draco, where is your mother?" Harry asked

"Your guess is as good as mine. I've barely seen her since the battle. She is turning
the other cheek when it comes to my father's activities, including his treatment of me" he
answered and then got up and walked over to his closet where Ron was rummaging through it.

"That's horrible, I can't imagine my mother ignoring something like that"
Hermione said now brushing her own hair.

"I'm use to it so it doesn't really matter" he said brushing the subject off.
"You think all those suits are ridiculous Weasley then check this shit out." he went into
the closet and pulled out a large wooden box and clicked it open and unfolded the sides of the box.
Inside were about 100 different cuff links. Some were gold, silver and even encrusted with
diamonds.

"Are you serious?" Ron said in shock picking one up in his hand and staring in awe at
it.

Draco just laughed and sat back down. Harry walked over to the box and looked over Ron's
shoulder at it. He just smirked and shook his head.

"Wow Draco look at you now, in jeans and t-shirt when you have all this fancy attire"
Harry teased.

Draco threw a pillow from the couch at him knocking his glasses to the floor which broke. They
all burst out laughing.

"Honestly you guys, really?" Hermione laughed getting off the bed and walking over to
Harry and repaired his glasses. "If I had a galleon for every time I had to fix these for you
I'd have as many shoes as Draco does cuff links" she joked.

"Thanks" Harry said.

Draco glanced over to Ginny who was very quiet. She was sitting with her legs over the bed and
her head down. Her flaming hair was falling around her face and lying over her shoulders. He
thought back to their fight the other day and about the conversation he and Harry had. He
wasn't sure what to do now. The situation between him and Ginny seemed to have been forgotten
about as she grew sicker. Not to Draco though, his feelings for her were a lot stronger now
especially after the kiss they shared. Now that he knew how close he was to losing her it seemed to
be the only thing his mind could focus on. He must be thinking way too much because his head was
starting to pound. He closed his eyes and opened them again from the throbbing. Then he felt the
mark on his arm start to tingle. He jumped up from the couch abruptly causing all of the others to
look up at him with a confused look. Even Ginny lifted her head at Draco's behavior.

"What's wrong Draco?" Hermione asked.

He looked up at them all his eyes were wide with the thought of having them all have to watch
him go through this moment that he knew was coming. He tried to make a run to the door but he
hunched over from the pain in his head.

"Draco? Are you ok?" she said taking a step closer to him. He quickly backed up
against the wall and held his hand out for her to stay away. She stopped and took a few steps
back.

"S.....stay.....away" he forced out through clenched teeth.

They all knew what was happening but they didn't expect it so suddenly. Draco hadn't
gone through one of his father's punishments since they've been at the Manor. Draco held
his head in his hands and soon fell to his knees in pain. The rest of them couldn't do anything
but watch helplessly at the horrific scene before them. Draco tried so hard to not let the
Cruciatus curse overtake him but he couldn't fight it anymore and soon he was on all fours
screaming out in pain. Ron held Hermione in his arms as she couldn't help the tears that came
down her face at the site before her. Ginny had her hand over her mouth to mask the gasps at having
to witness Draco be tormented.

Draco tried standing up again and he lost his balance falling into the dresser and knocking
everything onto the floor. He growled and screamed; he couldn't take it, this was one of the
worst ones he experienced. The room started shaking and the lights were flickering. That cold eerie
feeling filled the room and the fire once again went out. The windows didn't shake this time,
instead they started icing over. They all seemed to notice this and it reminded them much of when
the Dementors invaded the train in their third year. Draco's body was shaking uncontrollably;
the veins in his head bulging, his face red and tears of pain ran down his face. He was on his
knees again hunched over holding his head; his hands ran through his hair grabbing it as leverage.
They didn't think his screams could get any louder but the one he let out made Ginny jump off
the bed and try to run over to him to try and console him. Before she could get to him he screamed
for her to stay away.

"NO! STAY AWAY!" he yelled his teeth were clenched so tight he thought they might
break. He lifted his eyes to Ginny's to see her staring back at him. She saw his eyes turn from
deep mercury to ice and she found herself locked to him.

The iced windows carried over to the walls of the room and onto the floor. The whole room was
becoming covered in ice. Harry ran over to Ginny and grabbed her arm to pull her back. The lights
all popped and the windows burst into a million shards into the room. Harry covered Ginny in his
arms and Ron and Hermione got down behind one of the couches. The howling winds and gusts of snow
roared throughout the room. Things were flying around the room from the force of the wind. Harry
turned to Draco whose mind was giving into the pain and effects of the curse.

"DRACO! YOU'RE GOING TO TAKE THIS WHOLE PLACE DOWN IF YOU DON'T CONTROL YOUR
MIND" Harry yelled to him.

Draco looked at Harry and Harry was thrown backwards against the wall. Hermione and Ron ran to
his side to see if he was ok. Ginny stood up from where she was crouched down behind the couch. She
took a few steps closer to Draco. He quickly scrambled backwards to stay clear of her.

"N.....NO.....D...DON'T" he yelled to her trying with everything in him to control
what was happening.

"GINNY NO GET AWAY!" Ron yelled running over to grab her.

Ginny quickly closed the distance between her and Draco and kneeled down in front of him and
grabbed his face in her hands. Her eyes stared into his.

"Draco focus on me, listen to my voice" she said softly.

Draco searched her face. God she was beautiful he thought. The feel of her hands on his face was
enough to make him melt right then and there.

Ron stopped and watched as the rattling and rumbling of the Manor started to settle and the
temperature change was returning to normal.

Draco soon felt his body suddenly relax and then he passed out.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco was starting to wake up. He heard a noise every few moments that woke him. He wasn't
sure what it was but just that it was making him curious to find out what it was. He opened his
eyes and his vision was blurred for a moment. He went to reach up to rub his eyes and realized his
body was on fire. He blinked a few more time for his eyes to adjust and take in his surroundings.
He saw movement to his right and turned to see Hermione with her wand out. It looked like she was
transfiguring some clothes. He slowly sat up in what he realized was a bed but not his own. He
winced at the pain in his body; every part of him ached. He saw he was in the guest room across the
hall and soon he remembered what had happened.

"You're awake finally" Hermione said cheerfully walking over to him.

"Finally?" he asked confused.

"Yeah, you've been out since last night. It's almost dinner time" she said
packing a bag.

"Damn" he saw the bag Hermione was packing. "What's that for?"

"Oh, the ward should lift by this time tomorrow so I was just stealing some of the
Manor's books. Surely you don't mind" she teased.

He gave a small smirk, "Of course not" He then heard that noise again that woke him
up. Took him a moment to realize it was Ginny coughing. "How's Ginny?" he asked
looking worried.

Hermione looked at him with a sad face. She shook her head, "Not good, she's been
vomiting and she's had some blood come up. She is having trouble breathing. I am making her
some more clothes as she keeps having nose bleeds all over her other ones." She stopped and
held a piece of the clothing she was transfiguring and leaned against the bed. She let out a sad
sigh. "I hope she makes it until tomorrow evening. We are so close to getting out of
here."

Draco threw the blankets off of him and stood up. He wobbled for a moment before finding his
balance. "I want to see her" he stated firmly. Hermione nodded and lead him into the
guest room next to theirs.

Draco walked into the room and searched the room for that red hair he was so familiar with. His
eyes fell on her lying in bed. He walked over to her and he was a bit taken aback at how worse she
got since he last saw her. His expression softened when he saw her turn her head a bit his way. She
was shivering and she was sweating and clammy. Her eyes were barely opened.

"Hey.....y...you" she said in a small frail voice that Draco had to strain to
hear.

He smiled at her. He was amazed at the strength of the woman before him. "Hey
yourself" he said back.

She gave a small smile and then fell into another fit of coughs. Hermione came walking over to
her and got a towel to place over her mouth as she coughed. Draco took a few steps back to give
Hermione some space. He saw the towel had blood on it and watched Hermione wipe Ginny's mouth
free of any that was on it. Ginny then closed her eyes and fell asleep. Her breathing was shallow
and Draco thought she might have stopped breathing for a moment but was relieved when he seen her
slightly stir in her sleep.

"Come on Draco let's go downstairs and get you something to eat" Hermione said
walking with him down to the kitchen.

Draco didn't say much he was quiet for a while until they reached the kitchen. He took his
usual seat at the small island where Harry and Ron were sitting.

"Hey look its sleeping beauty" Ron joked, "Doesn't look like the beauty
kicked in yet, best get back to it then" he chuckled.

Draco gave a sarcastic laugh, "Funny Weasley, have you been working on that one since
I've been out"

Harry had an amused look on his face, "Thanks for that show last night" he laughed

"Anytime" he smirked."And sorry about .......yeah..." he trailed off.

"That's alright; it was just my body slamming again a solid wood wall." Harry
joked pretending to hold his back in pain.

"That was some crazy shit last night" Ron said suddenly.

Draco just stared down at the counter. He didn't know what happened last night, he
couldn't control himself. His mind went into another place during the attack.

"Well as scary as it was Draco, it was pretty extraordinary. It shows how powerful you can
be but it seems that you can only tap into that part of your mind when you're emotions and
adrenaline is at a high point. If you learned to control that, you would have an amazing
gift." Hermione explained handing him a plate of food.

"A gift? He could've killed us" Ron said sounding shocked.

They all gave a small laugh and then it got quiet again. Draco didn't eat anything, he
couldn't. His body was going through hell from last night. He thought about what Hermione said
and he was concerned about the next time something like this happened. What if he would've
killed someone by accident last night? What if he hurt Ginny? He couldn't stomach the thought
of causing her physical harm. He sighed and pushed his food away.

"We have less than 24 hours here but Ginny doesn't look like she's going to make it
until then" he quickly said.

They all looked at him and didn't say anything.

"McGonagall wrote back this afternoon" Hermione said pulling a letter out of her
pocket to show it to Draco. "She said she has a good idea of who is working with Lucius at the
Ministry but she fears calling him out might cause more harm to us and even her. She literally has
no control over the situation it seems. She did say as soon as the ward comes down to apparate to
Hogsmeade and she will meet us there. Then Pomfrey will have the antidote waiting for us."

Draco gave a small nod handing the letter back to her.

"Ginny is going to make it. She has been fighting for almost two weeks now" Harry
said.

"I hope your right Potter, plus I promised her she would be." he said with a sad face.
They all gave him an empathetic look. "I would hate to look like a liar" he added with a
smirk.

Hermione gave him a small smack on the arm and gave a small giggle followed by Harry and
Ron.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day was going by so slow it seemed and everyone was on edge the whole day. Ginny just
kept getting worse by each passing hour. She hadn't eaten and barely drank anything. Draco laid
awake most of the night hearing her fits of coughing. He and the others stayed all night in her
room so they could be there if anything. It was about an hour before the wards were set to come
down and they were all sitting around the room just waiting. Ron had become very quiet all day and
at one point had to excuse himself from the room. They all knew he was trying to keep a straight
face and not break down over how close to death his little sister was. Hermione went and comforted
him during that time and talked him and Harry into playing a game of chess while they waited. They
all found it hard to do anything really, all they could think of was if Ginny was going to make it.
There were a few times Hermione was afraid she had stopped breathing because her breathing was so
shallow.

"Come on guys play another round of chess, we only have a half hour left" Hermione
called from the couch trying to get lost in her book.

"I can't anymore, my mind is only on Ginny" Ron walked over to Hermione and put
his head in his hands. She rubbed his back to reassure him she would make it but she knew that they
were empty words and so did he.

"It will make the time go faster, come on, Draco play a game with Harry. I know Ginny likes
to hear noise around her rather than the silence." Hermione gave them a small smile.

Draco walked over and joined Harry for a game of chess. He didn't feel like doing anything
either but did it for Ginny. He glanced over at her to see her still form lying there; her chest
barely rising and falling. He looked down at the chess board and closed his eyes for a second. He
opened them and looked at Harry for a second, his hair was a tousled mess and he was rubbing his
eyes under his glasses. There was a look of sadness and worry on his face. Draco let out a slight
sigh and Harry and him just sat there rather than playing. Ginny started coughing again and she
tried sitting up. They all stood at once and Hermione ran to her side followed by the others.

"Hey Ginny, are you ok?" Hermione said leaning over to get a better look at her
friends face.

Ginny just kept coughing, and coughing. She made to get out of the bed. "I'm going to
be sick" she choked out.

Hermione grabbed her around the waist as Ginny slipped out of bed. Ginny was dead weight and
fell to her knees on the floor. She fell into another fit of coughs and she started to cough up
blood. There was a lot more than normal and Hermione's hands immediately started to shake with
fear that this was the end.

"Come on Ginny, hang in there, we are so close to getting you that antidote" she said
grabbing a towel off the nightstand and coming over to wipe Ginny's mouth.

"Thank you" Ginny breathed out through coughing.

"You're welcome, we don't want you looking like death now when we get back"
she gave her a small smile.

Ginny's breathing became strained and very short. She gasped after every word left her
mouth. "No, I mean for taking care of me through this whole thing" She coughed again
spitting out more blood. "For being my friend"

Hermione was taken aback for a moment and tears filled her eyes. "No Ginny, don't do
this, please, don't start saying goodbye" Hermione cried.

Ginny turned away from her for a moment. Ron leaned down next to her."Gin, we are so close,
you need to hang in there, just a bit more ok?" He pleaded with her; tears of his own swelling
in his eyes.

Ginny gave a small nod. She went into another fit of coughing and this time she was barely
catching her breath. She was gasping for air; her eyes went wide in fear and then her body went
into a seizure like state and she was bleeding from her nose and mouth.

"GINNY! GINNY! STAY WITH ME, LOOK AT ME GINNY" Hermione screamed to her trying to hold
her body from shaking.

"HERMIONE WHAT'S GOING ON?" Harry yelled

Hermione just shook her head and cried, "I-I don't know" she said.

"WE NEED TO DO SOMETHING!"Harry yelled in a state of panic.

Draco was in a state of shock. This couldn't be happening right now. Not when they were so
close to getting out of here. He felt his love for the redhead grow ten times in this moment.

Ginny let out this loud gasp for air. Her mouth was wide open trying to get any air in her. Her
body stopped convulsing and fell completely limp on the floor. The veins on her arm were turning
black and it continued all over her body; a sign that the final stages of the poison were taking
effect. Hermione stood up and ran over to Ron sobbing. Ron couldn't hold his emotions in
anymore and he fell to his knees helplessly as he watched his sister start to slip away. Harry had
his hands on his head in disbelief. He slid down the wall into his own fit of sobs. As for Draco he
couldn't believe that this was the end after everything and after coming so close. His own
tears stung his eyes. He racked his brain thinking of anything he could do to save Ginny's life
but nothing came to him. He would do anything to trade places with her right now. That
should've been him instead of her. His eyes grew wide suddenly and an idea came to him. The
Hauriendum spell, he could use it to absorb some of the poison from Ginny and maybe it will be
enough to save her life and get her to Madame Pomfrey. He didn't care if it was just a shot in
the dark; he was willing to risk his life for her. He pulled out his wand and kneeled down next to
Ginny.

"What are you doing Draco?" Hermione asked through her fit of sobs. Harry and Ron
looked up see what his intentions were.

He turned to her with a look of sadness on his face. "If I don't make it I just want to
say, you guys were the closest thing I had to friends" he was breathing rapidly and he turned
back to Ginny. He picked up her hand and held it in his and then pointed his wand at her.

Hermione's face finally registered what he was attempting, "DRACO NO!"

"HAURIENDUM!" he yelled out before she could stop him.

A bright light slowly emerged from Draco's wand and wrapped itself around his and
Ginny's hands. The light entwined around Ginny's body and then back up her hand that Draco
was holding. He then felt it. He felt all the pain, all the suffering that Ginny had to endure. His
nose was dripping blood, his skin was clammy and he felt his body drifting away. His vision
blurred, his hearing was fuzzy. He fell to the floor and could see Hermione, Harry and Ron running
to his side. He was then met by complete darkness.



10. Chapter 10
--------------

Draco opened his eyes and was met by white. He stood up and looked at his surroundings.
Everywhere he turned he was met with a whiteness for miles; nothing else in sight. He looked down
at himself and he was clean; no blood, no bruises, no scars from his own self inflictions or his
father's doing. He thought that he should feel panicked but he didn't, he felt peace and
warm, something he wasn't use to feeling. Was this heaven? He thought to himself.

"Pretty amazing isn't it?" Draco turned around and was taken aback by who the
voice came from.

"George? What are you doing here?" he asked sounding confused.

"No Draco, I'm Fred"

"What? But your............dead" he said panic now rising in his voice.

"Ah, nice to see that poison hasn't completely destroyed your brain" he joked.

"But if you're dead then............Am I dead?" he said trying to understand the
situation.

"Your in-between mate" he said slapping him on the back.

"What does that mean?"

"It means you get to choose"

"Choose? Between living or dying? What do you think, of course I want to live" Draco
snarled sounding a bit annoyed.

"Do you?" came another voice behind him.

Draco turned to see Lupin standing there.

"Professor?" Draco said, his voice trying to hide any emotion from it.

"Do you truly want to live Draco?" Lupin repeated.

"Yes" Draco answered through clenched teeth.

"Are you sure? Because this is what you've been contemplating for a while now. To live
to die; you just couldn't bring yourself to go through with it during your many attempts. But
now here you are already half way there and all you have to do is decide." Lupin thoughtfully
said.

Draco thought for a moment, did he want to go back? Did he want to live? Was there anything
worth him going back for? He wouldn't have to endure the wrath of his father tormenting him. He
wouldn't have to face himself everyday and remember how worthless he really is. Everything
would be so much easier to just go with death.

"I......I don't know" he answered truthfully looking up at Lupin and Fred.

"Answer something for me Draco" another voice rang out. Draco turned around and was
face to face with Severus Snape. His eyes went wide.

"This isn't happening right now" Draco mumbled to himself running his fingers
through his hair.

"Indeed it is" came Snape's familiar sarcastic voice. "Ask yourself, is there
anything worth going back for?" Snape said putting a hand on Draco's shoulder.

Draco looked at the man's hand on his shoulder. He felt so guilty knowing he stood on the
same side as Voldemort. The same man who was responsible for the death of the man before Draco. For
the two people standing behind him even. His couldn't help the tears that were forming in his
eyes. He shook his head.

"No.........No there's nothing" he whispered.

Snape gave a frown by his answer.

"Then how about someone?" a voice rang out over all of them. Draco's heart sank
when he turned to see Dumbledore standing behind him. He was as magnificent looking as Draco
remembered.

Draco dropped to his knees and rubbed his face and ran his hand through his hair again. Was he
being punished by seeing the faces of the people he betrayed? The people, who were trying to help
him, make him see there was always another way even when he didn't see it. Dumbledore walked
over to him and put a gentle hand on Draco's head.

"My boy you have a lot to think about. You still see yourself as this monster."

"AIN'T I?" Draco yelled out, tears falling down his face.

"You really believe that after you saved Miss Weasley's life?" Dumbledore asked in
a soft voice.

Draco completely forgot about Ginny and the poison. He was too distracted by his current
surroundings.

"Ginny? She's alive? Is she ok?" he asked quickly.

"She is going to be just fine Draco" Lupin said in a reassuring voice.

Draco couldn't help the smile that formed on his face. He did it; he was able to save her.
He wished he could see her, see her smile again.

"Ah, so there is someone worth going back for" Dumbledore said with a bit of
amusement. Draco stood up and looked at the old man. He had the signature twinkle in his eyes.

"I don't know sir. I don't know what to do. I can't even look at myself without
feeling guilty. I don't deserve anything good."

They all looked at Draco with a sad face.

"Draco we are here to welcome you and to guide you. We don't see you any other way
except as Draco. It is time for you to start thinking for yourself and making your own choices.
Stop being afraid to live" Dumbledore said walking over to the others.

"BUT I AM AFRAID" Draco shouted suddenly. "I'M AFRAID TO FEEL ANYTHING. TO
GET CLOSE AND THEN THEY DIE. SO MANY PEOPLE AROUND ME HAVE MET DEATH TOO SOON. I DESERVE THE
TORMENTED LIFE I'M IN" he cried out.

Nobody spoke for a moment, they just watched Draco. He looked at them all and he saw them all
exchange a look and nod. Dumbledore then spoke.

"You're not ready yet Draco, you have so much more left in you" Dumbledore's
voice started fading.

"WAIT!" Draco called out. The whiteness around him started to dim and it was turning
to blackness once more. He looked frantically around and didn't see them anymore. He heard his
name being called out.

"DRACO!"

He tried opening his eyes but he just heard screaming and crying. His body was paralyzed it
seemed. He heard his name called out again and people talking loudly. It all sounded muffled as if
he were underwater. He tried again to open his eyes. All he could see was dark figures around him.
He tried to call out but he couldn't, he felt hands on his body and something being poured into
his mouth. He then saw darkness closing in on him again and soon he was engulfed in nothing but
blackness.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up to the sound of voices around her. She felt something hot on her face and tried
desperately to will her eyes opened. She cracked them opened slightly and immediately regretted it
as the sun beamed into her eyes and seemed to have burned her pupils. She lifted her hand over her
face to cover the sun from hitting her.

"Let me get that for you dear" came a voice. The lady pulled a curtain around
Ginny's bed to block the light.

"Thanks" she said in a hoarse voice.

Ginny finally managed to open her eyes and saw Madame Pomfrey standing over her bed. As soon as
she saw her all the memories of what happened filled her mind. Her expression turned to panic and
worry.

"I'll let the others know your wake." Madame Pomfrey said seeing the look on her
face.

Ginny watched her walk out of the hospital wing and then shortly a crowd of red heads came
running towards her.

"GINNY! OH MY BABY GIRL! I'M SO GLA D YOU'RE ALRIGHT!"Mrs. Weasley cried
wrapping Ginny up in her arms.

Ginny let her Mom and Dad squeeze her as tight as they wanted, she didn't care. She was just
so happy to have the chance to see them again. She remembered how not to long ago she cried over
not being able to say goodbye to her parents. Now here she was alive and being held by her Mom and
Dad. She cried in her moms arms and hugged her so tight as if she might float away if she let
go.

"Alright alright move over so I can love on my little sis" George's voice erupted
over all the crying.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley reluctantly let go and let George sit down next to her. He gave her a huge
smile and she could see he was getting emotional which was not like George.

"I'm so glad I didn't lose you Gin. I'm so happy you're ok" he choked
out.

Ginny wrapped her arms around him and gave him a tight squeeze. She saw Ron, Harry and Hermione
walking over to her. Hermione looked a wreck but had a huge smile on her face. George helped Ginny
get to her feet. She was still a bit wobbly from everything and then she gave a group hug to the
trio.

"It's so good to see your feeling better Ginny" Hermione said wiping the tears
from her eyes.

"I can't believe how much better I feel. I thought I was going to die. How long have I
been out?"Ginny said wiping away tears of her own.

"You both have been out for almost two days now" Harry said.

"You both?" Ginny asked confused and her eyes instinctively looked around the hospital
room.

There in the corner of the hospital wing was Draco unconscious. She put her hands over her mouth
and ran over to him.

"What happened to him?" she asked, new tears now falling down her face.

"He used the Hauriendum spell on you. He absorbed quite a bit of the poison from you during
the spell. As soon as he performed it the wards fell and we immediately apparated to Hogsmeade
where McGonagall had a direct Portkey to Hogwarts waiting for us. Madame Pomfrey gave you both the
antidote and well........here we are." Hermione explained.

"He saved your life" Harry chimed in.

Ginny turned to look at them all. She was in disbelief that Draco was more than willing to give
his life to try and save her. Everyone in the hospital wing was looking at her with a small smile.
She turned back to Draco and sat down on his bed next to him. He looked like he was dead. His skin
was so much paler than normal. His hair didn't seem as blonde as it always did and his face was
completely relaxed. He looked so peaceful laying there.

"Is he going to be ok?" she asked suddenly.

Madame Pomfrey came walking over to her and put a hand on her shoulder. "He is tougher than
I thought Miss Weasley. It is my hope that he pulls through"

Ginny gave her a small nod.

"Come on dear let's go get you cleaned up and something to eat" Mrs. Weasley said
leading Ginny out of the hospital wing.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny sat in the Great Hall once again finding herself pushing around her food and looking over
to the empty Slytherin table. The school was empty and there were only some of the Professors and
some Order members that were here. McGonagall was hopeful that maybe after the holiday break
students would come back to the school. Right now it was just being used for Order meetings and a
place for temporary shelter. McGonagall was in tears when she saw Ginny was ok and quite upset when
she heard Draco still hadn't woken up. Kingsley Shacklebolt, who was the new Minister of Magic,
was there as well. He was still with the Order but wasn't around a lot due to his new position
at the Ministry. He was talking with McGonagall about the investigation that was going on. He was
still trying to find out who at the Ministry was working with Lucius. Harry, Ron and Hermione were
talking to George about his shop and Arthur and Molly kept asking Ginny every few minutes if she
was ok.

"Mom please, I'm feeling fine, I'm just worried about Draco" she said
honestly.

"Have you grown to care for the boy Ginny?" Her father asked with a slight smile.

"I....uh.....well he did save my life and I just hope he makes it through this is all.
Besides we're friends........I think."

Molly and Arthur looked at each other and gave a small snicker. Ginny rolled her eyes. Things
weren't like that with Draco. He made that clear back at the Manor. She was so confused by his
actions she didn't even know how she felt about him. She did know that she was scared to lose
him. She also thought about that kiss they shared. She felt herself smiling and was pulled from her
thoughts when her Mom spoke again.

"Oh by the way everyone, in a few more days we are going to go back to the Burrow for
Thanksgiving and stay there through the holidays. Now hopefully Draco will be feeling better by
that time because we think its best he stays with us." Mrs. Weasley said cheerfully.

"There's no way Draco Malfoy would willingly stay at the Burrow with a bunch of
Weasley's" Ron stated.

"Just you hush Ronald, your father and I will ask him and Professor McGonagall will speak
with him about it. The wards around the Burrow are just as good as Hogwarts now so he would
probably be safer there. Besides the Burrow would be the last place Lucius and the Death Eaters
would look for Draco."

"If you say so Mom" Ron said stuffing his face with food.

"Will Bill and Charlie be there Mom" Ginny asked.

"I think so; it will be nice to have everyone together again. I'm afraid Percy will not
be joining us though"

Ginny gave her Mom a small frown but nodded that she understood. She then thought about how it
would be if Draco actually agreed to stay with them at the Burrow. It would definitely make for an
interesting holiday.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco felt like he was falling. He felt his head spinning and was waiting to hit the bottom of
whatever it was he was falling to. His heart was pounding rapidly and he was breathing heavy. He
finally stopped falling suddenly and then sat up abruptly. He looked around the room hastily in a
state of panic. The room was spinning and he closed his eyes tightly and then opened them again.
The room started to slow down and come into view. Was he in the hospital wing? If so then that
meant he was at Hogwarts which meant he was alive? He didn't know for sure all he knew was that
he needed to see Ginny right this moment. He needed something to pull him back to reality. He threw
his legs over the bed and he pulled back the curtain on the side of his bed and saw he was
definitely in the hospital wing. Madame Pomfrey came running over to him.

"Mr. Malfoy please get back into bed you're in no state to get up" she said trying
to push him back down.

He looked at her his eyes were wide with confusion and panic.

"Where are my clothes?" He quickly asked.

"Mr. Malfoy you need to r-

"WHERE ARE MY CLOTHES?" he screamed at her.

She jumped back at his rage and then pointed to the side cabinet next to him. He grabbed his
clothes and pulled the curtains back to change quickly.

"Mr. Malfoy I know you're probably very confused right now, but you need to get some
rest"

"I'm fine" he said slipping his shirt on and pulling the curtain back open.
"Where's Ginny?"

"Mr. Malfoy, I'm sure you can see Miss Weasley another-

"WHERE THE FUCK IS SHE?" he yelled.

She took another step back shaking her head, "I don't know, probably at dinner"
she answered with a bit of fear in her voice.

He quickly strode past her and gave a quick "Thanks" over his shoulder.

He didn't know what it was, but he needed to see Ginny. He needed to know she was ok
regardless of what Dumbledore and the others said during his near death experience. He needed proof
that he was successful in saving her. He didn't care how he looked; he didn't care if he
looked like a complete nutcase he just needed to lay eyes on her. He walked as fast as he could
looking down every hall for that mass of red hair he was so use to seeing in his mind. He was
getting emotional just thinking about her. When he got to the Great Hall he saw it was empty and
then quickly made his way to Gryffindor tower. He ran as fast as he could to get there as if he
thought he might abruptly be told he was in a dream and he really was dead. He skidded around a
corner and down the hall there she was. She was standing outside of the portrait hole saying
goodnight to her family with Harry, Ron and Hermione. He just stood there looking at her; he
couldn't believe she was standing there. He gave an emotional laugh and had to hold back the
tears that swelled up in his eyes. Ginny must have seen him staring at her because she turned to
look at him. Her eyes grew three times the size and the biggest smile crept across her face. The
rest of them noticed Draco and were surprised to see him suddenly standing there.

"DRACO!" Hermione called happily.

Draco ran as fast as he could down the hall. Everyone was a bit taken aback at how fast he was
approaching them. He had a determined look on his face and then stopped just a few feet away from
them all. He was breathing hard and his eyes were locked on Ginny's the whole time. He
didn't know what it was about her but he needed to feel her, that she was real, and that she
was here in this life with him. He closed the distance between them in a few strides and wrapped
her in a hug. He held her so tightly he didn't want to let go. He felt her immediately lock her
arms around him and sob into his chest. He buried his face in her shoulder and let his emotions
come to surface. He felt Harry give him a small pat on the back. The rest of them thought they
should give Draco and Ginny a moment alone. There was a few, "Nice to have you back"
comments as the rest of them walked into the portrait hole. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley smiled at each
other at embrace between the two and then followed the rest of them into the common room. Draco
broke away from Ginny and then grabbed her hand and led her to a side closet down the hall. He
pulled her in and closed the door then turned to face her.

"Draco, are you ok?" she asked sounding worried.

He just stared at her for a moment and ran his hands through his hair. He was fidgeting like
crazy and then grabbed her face and crashed his lips against hers. She willingly let him in and
kissed him back with such force and passion as he was to her. He slid his hands into her hair and
grabbed it in his hands and pulled her closer to him. He pulled away suddenly and took a few steps
back. He looked at her again. Her lips were red from the kiss they shared and her breathing became
heavy. Her hair was a mess and she just stared at him.

"I thought I lost you" was all he could manage.

"I thought I lost you to" she cried.

"I'm scared Ginny, I'm so fucking scared." He said half crying half
panicking.

Ginny just watched him. What happened to him during the time he was unconscious? He was all over
the place.

"You don't need to be scared Draco, I'm fine now and so are you" she said
trying to walk over to him.

He put his hand out to stop her and then paced in a circle. He was fighting with himself on his
feelings. He looked at her and he grabbed her face again and pressed his lips to hers. Again she
welcomed his lips and tongue. She felt herself back up into a wall as he passionately explored her
mouth with his. Ginny let out a soft moan and then he stopped. He leaned his forehead against hers
and they were both breathing heavy.

"That's not what I mean Ginny, that's not what I'm scared about" he
breathed out and then pushed himself off of her "I'm glad you're ok" he said and
then quickly left the storage closet leaving Ginny once again completely confused.

Ginny walked back into the Gryffindor common room and everyone turned to look at her. She just
walked past them and went up to the girls dorms. She threw herself on her bed and thought about
what just happened in the storage closet. As much as she wanted to be annoyed and upset she
couldn't help the butterflies that were invading her stomach. When Draco kissed her it's
like her entire world filled with color again. There was just her and him and nothing else. She
heard Hermione come into her room.

"Ginny what's going on? Where's Draco?"

Ginny sat up on her bed. "I don't know" she said absentmindedly.

"Ginny? Are you ok? What did Draco say?"

Ginny smiled again thinking back to her encounter just a moment ago with the Slytherin.

"He kissed me again" she said beaming while staring off into space.

"Wow what?" Hermione shrieked sitting down on the bed next to her.

"Yeah I know, wow is right"

"Your smiling though, I'm guessing you're glad about this?"

"I was and I am but he pulled away again. Then he kissed me again and then said he was
scared and abruptly left" Ginny sighed.

"Oh" was all Hermione could say.

"Yeah, I think I'm going to talk to him but I'll give him some time. He was acting
panicked and confused; maybe he just wasn't thinking clearly and it was all a
mistake."

"Yeah maybe.................and maybe not" Hermione added with a smirk.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day Draco woke up and saw he had slept in until around lunch time. His body was still
recovering from the events of the last few days. He lay in bed for a few minutes just thinking
about all that's happened. He thought back to his dream with Dumbledore; well it wasn't a
dream he was actually there. To know he was able to decide on whether to keep living or end it all
was a lot for him to process. In the end he wasn't even sure if he made the choice on his own
to come back or if Dumbledore and the others decided for him. He was grateful to be back when he
saw Ginny but as soon as he laid eyes on her all the fear he had of losing her again came back. He
felt horrible for confusing her; he knew she was probably more than fed up with him at this point.
He wouldn't be surprised if she didn't even want to see him again. He realized that he
probably just blew any chances of something more happening between them. Then he kept getting that
broken record going off in his head asking "Do you want something more?" He decided to
push his thoughts aside and get dressed and head down to lunch.

Draco walked into the Great Hall and noticed it was quite different than the normal crowd. There
was just some staff there and the Weasley family and of course Harry and Hermione. He felt
extremely out of place and thought about turning to leave when he heard his name.

"DRACO, SO GOOD TO SEE YOU UP AND ABOUT" Mrs. Weasley squealed running over to him and
wrapping him up in a tight hug.

Draco felt his body being squished against hers and he felt so awkward at the gesture. He looked
at the others over Molly's shoulder to see them snickering at the look on his face.

"Mr. Weasley and I wanted to thank you for saving Ginny's life" she said pulling
back and placing her hands on his shoulders.

Mr. Weasley held out his hand to shake Draco's which he accepted. "Draco, what you did
not many would do, so thank you" Arthur said shaking his hand.

Draco didn't think he could feel any more uncomfortable. They were making him out to be some
kind of hero and that was something he definitely was not. He just gave a small nod.

Mrs. Weasley led him over to sit with her and Arthur and she started talking his ear off.

"Now Draco, we would just love for you to come and stay with us for the holidays, you are
more than welcomed. We think it would be a great place for you to hide out for a while until the
next plan of action takes place." she said quickly.

"Oh" was all Draco could get out. He saw Ginny look at him with a small smile. She
knew how uncomfortable he felt right now.

"Just think about it dear. It will be better than being alone for the holidays" Molly
said with a bright smile.

Draco just gave a half smile and grabbed an apple then headed out of the Great Hall.

"Nice going Mom, you scared the poor bloke away" George joked.

Mrs. Weasley shot him a look and the rest of them laughed.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco walked down the halls as fast as he could away from the Great Hall. He wanted to get as
far away as possible from the Weasley family. It's not that he had anything against them he
just didn't want to be seen as some hero suddenly just because he made the decision to save
Ginny. He took a few bites of his apple and then threw the rest away. He was feeling nauseous from
the swirl of emotions he had and the crowd of thoughts invading his mind.

"Mr. Malfoy?"

He turned around to see McGonagall standing down the hall.

"Mr. Malfoy I would like a word with you please"

He nodded and followed her to her office. When they arrived at her office she sat down and
gestured for Draco to have a seat in front of her desk. She looked at him for a few moments with
her hands folded. She looked like she was choosing her words carefully before speaking.

"I'm glad to see you have made a full recovery Mr. Malfoy"

"Thanks" Draco said quietly.

"It was very courageous of you to put your life on the line for-

"Please don't" he interrupted her.

"Excuse me? Please don't what Mr. Malfoy?"

He let out an agitated sigh and ran his hand through his hair in frustration.

"Tell me about how courageous and shit I am"

"Language Mr. Malfoy" she looked at him sternly.

"Sorry Professor, but I'm not a hero and I'm not brave at all. The whole thing is a
joke. If anything I'm a fool and a coward" he said looking away from her.

"Mr. Malfoy why is it that you find it so hard to think of yourself as a good
person?"

Draco half laughed at this, was she joking?

"Isn't it obvious? It's kind of hard to think you're a good person when your
father is responsible for killing so many people. I don't think I can ever let go of the guilt
inside me."

"Mr. Malfoy if I may? I think you need to remember that you and your father are separate
people. His actions do not reflect on you. You get to make your own choices and you need to stop
being afraid to live your life" she said looking at him with a small smile.

Draco gave a small smirk, "Yeah, that's what Dumbledore said too" he sighed.

"Dumbledore?" McGonagall asked with much interest leaning a little closer to him over
her desk.

"Never mind" he said slouching down in his chair.

McGonagall gave him a look as if he didn't need to explain. She leaned back with her arms
folded. "Well Dumbledore always was a wise man"

"Ha, yeah, that he was" Draco whispered.

"Have you given any thought to Mrs. Weasley's offer?" McGonagall asked changing
the subject.

"There's no way I can stay with a house full of Weasley's."

"Why not, you stayed at Malfoy Manor with your sworn enemy for two weeks and
survived"

"Yeah barely"

"Mr. Malfoy I'm going to be a bit blunt here. I think it's time you stopped living
in the past and stopped feeling sorry for yourself. Be thankful you're alive and embrace each
day. If you feel so guilty knowing that good people died at the hands of your father or Lord
Voldemort then perhaps you should at least take full advantage of the life you still have and still
get to keep."

"I haven't had a fair chance at trying to live a life away from the wrath of my
father" Draco shot back angrily.

"But you do now" McGonagall said firmly. She stood from her desk and stared at Draco
for a few moments. She gestured her hand that he was free to leave. He got up and walked towards
the door and stopped when she spoke again. He kept his back to her.

"Mr. Malfoy at least think about Mrs. Weasley's offer"

He gave a small nod and then headed out the door.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the evening before they were all heading back to the Burrow for the holidays.
Thanksgiving was in a couple of days and Mrs. Weasley wanted them all there the day that Bill and
Charlie showed up. Hermione was making her way down to the library to grab a few books to take with
her over the holiday. She was so happy when McGonagall agreed to let her borrow what she wanted.
She was rummaging through the many aisles of books looking for specific ones she had mentally made
notes of reading in the future. She pulled a book out and saw Draco through the book shelf looking
at other books. She made her way around the book shelf to him.

"Hey Draco" she said sticking her books in her bag.

"Oh hey Granger" he said grabbing a book from a nearby shelf.

"What are you doing here?" she asked him curiously.

"Not sure really, just seeing if anything looks worth reading" he said randomly taking
a book here and there out from the shelf and studying it for a moment.

"So are you coming with us tomorrow?" she cautiously asked.

"I don't think so. I'm better off staying here I think" he said taking a small
stack of books and making his way to the corner of the library to sit down.

Hermione furrowed her eyebrows and then followed him to the corner and sat down across from him.
She let out a light sigh and then put her bag down.

"You know I wanted to tell you how glad I am that you're alright" she said playing
with a pulled thread on her sleeve.

"Thanks don't get all sappy on me now" he smirked.

She gave a slight laugh and then became serious again. "What's going on with you and
Ginny?"

"What do you mean?" he said pulling a book up over his face hoping she'll drop the
subject.

"You know what I mean" she said pulling down the book from his face.

Draco gave an annoyed sound. "Granger its none of your business, now leave me be"

"It is my business when Ginny is being affected by your actions. She is completely
confused. Why did you kiss her and then again act like nothing happened?" Hermione said
sounding upset with him.

She wanted to help Draco see life in a different way and wished he would act on his feelings for
Ginny but she couldn't keep letting him toy with Ginny's emotions.

"I'm not trying to confuse her. It's just complicated ok?" he said in a
finalizing tone.

She gave him a cold stare and then swiftly got up and grabbed her bag to leave. Halfway towards
the door she heard Draco call out to her.

"I'm in love with her" he said looking at the floor.

Hermione turned around and walked back over to him and sat down.

"You're in love with Ginny?" a mixture of shock and happiness on her face.

"Yes, but I don't want to be"

"What? Why?" Hermione asked.

"I don't know. I don't know why I get like this. Maybe it's because i don't
want to get to close and then lose her. Maybe she doesn't feel the same way. Maybe I'm
afraid that she's going to get more hurt if we're together. Maybe I just feel like I
don't deserve any kind of happiness." he said not realizing he was now standing and pacing
back and forth.

"Draco....-

"But then..............Every time I see her I can't stop myself. Every time I see her I
just want to hold her in my arms to know she's really there. Then I think that it could never
be and that she deserves someone better. Then I end up talking myself out of going through with
acting on my feelings." he sighed sitting back down. He was a bit embarrassed at how he just
put his feelings out there right in front of Hermione.

"Wow Draco, you must really love her"

"I don't know, do I? Ugh I can't take this anymore. I think it's just best to
leave it be" he said in a frustrated growl running his hands through his hair.

Hermione opened her mouth to protest but Draco left abruptly and she decided not to say anything
more. She thought if she should tell Ginny what Draco had said about her but she didn't want
Draco to think he couldn't trust her. She sighed then grabbed her bag and headed back to
Gryffindor tower.



11. Chapter 11
--------------

Ginny laid on her bed all evening thinking about Draco, she even skipped dinner because of the
cocktail of emotions she was feeling. She couldn't help the few tears she was shedding over the
whole situation between them. All she knew was that she had feelings for Draco........strong
feelings. She was so confused by his behavior the past few days. She hadn't had a chance to
talk to him yet; with her parents being at Hogwarts it was hard to get enough time away from them.
When she did finally manage to get away from them Draco was nowhere to be found. When she would go
to his dorm room and knock nobody would answer. Ginny wasn't sure if this was on purpose or he
just wasn't there. She was starting to think that she did something wrong and he was upset with
her. She heard Hermione come into the girls' dorm and took a seat on the bed across from
her.

"Hey Ginny, are you alright?"She asked folding her legs to get more comfortable on the
bed.

"Yeah, I'm fine I'm just so damn frustrated." Ginny said sitting up on the bed
and wiping her tears. She ran her fingers through her wild red hair that was tousled about.

Hermione gave her a small smile. "I told your mom you were just tired and wanted to get
some sleep. She was persistent on bringing you up some food but I told her you were asleep
already"

"Thanks" Ginny said.

Hermione studied her friends face for a moment before deciding on her next words. She took in a
deep breath and then gave a loud sigh that got Ginny's attention.

"What's wrong Hermione?"

"Uh, Ginny.......Are you in love with Draco?" Hermione cautiously asked her.

"WHAT?" Ginny shrieked with surprise at the question.

Hermione looked away from her for a moment and then continued, "You heard me, are you in
love with Draco?"

"Why are you asking me that? Did he say something?" Ginny asked anxiously getting up
from the bed.

"Uh no.....well yeah but......I don't know" she stuttered unsure of what she
should reveal to Ginny and what she shouldn't.

"You don't know?"Ginny asked sounding agitated.

"I was just asking"

"This is insane; I need to talk to him. Especially now we are leaving tomorrow and I
haven't had a chance. Even if he isn't coming with us tomorrow I need to at least say
goodbye to him........right?" she turned to Hermione as if seeking approval.

Hermione smiled at her and then gave her a quick hug."Go ahead, I'll cover for you, but
don't take long I don't know how long I can hold your mother off" she joked.

"Thanks Hermione" she said and then grabbed a sweater and made her way down to the
common room.

"Oh hey Ginny you're awake, I'm glad to see you're getting plenty of
rest." Mrs. Weasley called from the couch as she was crocheting.

"Oh Mom, what are you doing in here? Thought you and Dad had your own room you were staying
in." She said pulling on her sweater.

"Yes dear but I figured I'd get started on these Christmas sweaters for now. Plus I
wanted to make sure you were ok." She smiled at Ginny.

"I'm fine Mom; I'm uh...just going to grab something to eat from the kitchen
downstairs"

"In your pajamas?" she asked looking over the top of her glasses.

"Mom please I have a sweater on" Ginny growled in frustration.

"Alright alright, I'll stop pestering you. Go get yourself some food" Molly said
going back to her crocheting.

"Thank you" Ginny sighed and then gave her Mom a quick kiss on the cheek and walked
through the portrait hole.

Once Ginny was out of the portrait hole she rolled her eyes by how overprotective her Mother
could be and then made her way down to the dungeons. The closer she got to Draco's room the
more nervous she became. She had a mixture of emotions going through her. She was a bit annoyed,
but also worried about how he would react to seeing her, especially right before bed time. She came
to his door eventually and took a deep breath before gently knocking.

Nobody answered. She knocked again and still there was no answer.

She knocked a bit harder and her stomach did a flip when she heard the door unlocking and saw it
open up. Draco was surprised to see her as she assumed he would be. He didn't say anything he
just looked at her standing there in her pajama pants and a tank top with a light buttoned down
cardigan over it. She looked as beautiful as ever with her hair a mangled mess and her bedtime
attire on. He was pulled from his thoughts when she spoke.

"Hey, can I come in and talk to you?" She asked nervously.

He felt his heart sink at this question. He was trying to leave things be between them and
really thought it was a bad idea.

"Uh, actually I was sleeping so maybe another time" he said and tried to close the
door.

She put her hand up to the door to stop him from closing it and an angered look spread across
her face. She forcefully pushed the door open and walked passed him inside.

"Sleeping huh? With the fire just freshly made? With an open book on the table? With your
bed still made? Why are you lying to me?" She asked angrily turning to face him.

"Come in I guess" he drawled closing the door behind him.

"What is going on with you Draco? I thought we were friends?" she asked with rage.

"All because I saved you makes us friends?"

He regretted the words as soon as he said them. The hurt look on her face made him want to grab
her and hug her. He felt horrible for the way things were turning out between them. He looked at
her; she was contemplating something in her head he could tell. He saw all the thoughts and
emotions running through her head and being carried over into her facial expressions.

"Are you in love with me?" she asked suddenly.

Of all the things Draco thought might come out of her mouth next that was the last thing he ever
would have thought. He was so caught off guard it was plain as day on his face. He wasn't
expecting such a personal question but he could tell how fed up Ginny was with him.

"What? What are you talking about?" he tried his best efforts to play off his shocked
expression.

Ginny had heard enough and swiftly walked up to him and crashed her lips against his.
Draco's eyes went wide by the unexpected action but then gave into the kiss. Having her lips on
his was everything and more. Ginny pulled away from him and looked him in the eyes. His eyes looked
over her small face and he traced his thumb over her lips.

"Are you in love with me" she asked again.

He was breathing heavy; he didn't like being put on the spot like this. Of course he was
madly in love with her but he didn't want to admit that to her. She lifted her lips to his
again and Draco was trying with all his might to keep his emotions in line but the feel of her lips
on his was driving him crazy. He pushed her away a bit. "Ginny please.......don't make
me.... "He trailed off in a choked whisper.

"DON'T MAKE YOU WHAT? TELL ME YOUR TRUE FEELINGS!" she yelled with anger.

She made another advance on him and he couldn't pull away, she was so addicting to him; he
found himself giving in more and more easily every time she kissed him. The kiss this time had
intensified. One of Draco's hands snaked through her hair and pushed her lips harder into his
while the other hand was on the small of her back keeping her close to him. Her arms were around
his neck and one of her hands she ran through his hair. Ginny soon found herself pinned against a
wall and felt their bodies pressed together. She broke the kiss and looked up at him. His eyes took
her to another place; there was nothing else in the world that mattered in this moment but the man
before her.

"Are you in love with me?" She whispered through her heavy breathing.

Draco rested his forehead against hers trying to catch him breath. He felt the light breath of
the words she breathed out and Draco started to nod.

"Yes..........yes...... I'm in love with you" he said closing his eyes against her
forehead.

A smile formed on Ginny's face and Draco opened his eyes to look at her fiery ones.
"Good because I'm in love with you to" she said and crashed her lips against his
again.

Draco wasn't sure what happened after Ginny said that. All he knew was that Ginny just said
she was in love with him and he felt an emotional wall fall down and put everything he had into
that next kiss they shared. He was holding Ginny so tightly against his body and he suddenly felt
Ginny wrap her legs around his waist. He instinctively grinded in between her legs as she was
pinned against the wall. He trailed kisses down her neck and his hands seemed to have a mind of
their own as he pulled off her sweater and tossed it aside. He gently kissed her shoulder making
Ginny let out a soft moan that only made him want her more. Before either of them knew it all their
clothes were on the floor and Ginny's legs were once again wrapped around Draco's waist.
Draco looked at her for a moment. They were breathing rapidly and then the fact that they were both
completely naked and very much in a sexual position had just seemed to dawn on them. They stared at
each for a few more moments before mentally coming to a decision that Draco was able to read in her
eyes.

Draco pushed himself inside of her and her nails immediately dug into his back as a small gasp
escaped her mouth that Draco quieted with another kiss. He pushed into her again and this time she
moaned in pleasure and then crashed her lips down to his again. Her hair hung around her face and
fell over onto Draco's bare shoulders. The feeling of her fiery hair lying against him fueled
him in an entire new way. He increased his thrusts which by Ginny's reaction she was more than
happy with. He felt her getting ready to climax which made him ready to lose it. Soon Ginny threw
her head back in ecstasy as she and Draco reached their climax.

He carried her over to his bed and placed her down on it. He climbed onto the bed with her and
she came over to him and placed a deep kiss on his lips. She rested her head down and a mane of red
hair was spread across his chest as he held her in his arms. They both laid there just hearing each
other's breathing start to slowly return to normal. Neither one spoke to the other. They were
both in a state of shock at what just occurred between the both of them. Now that the rush wore off
of them they found themselves lying cuddled together naked. Ginny pulled the blankets down and got
under them. She then pulled them up over her and hid her head under them suddenly. Draco looked
over to the mound under his blankets that he knew was Ginny's head.

"What are you doing?" he asked with amusement in his voice.

She didn't say anything and he then crawled under the blankets with her and lifted the
blankets over his head. He saw her sitting there with her head in her hands.

"Are you ok Ginny?"

"Yes" she said in a small voice.

Draco was starting to feel uncomfortable, he thought he did something wrong. She then pulled the
blankets down off her head and laid back on the pillow; Draco followed along.

"Then what's the matter?" he asked turning to face her.

A smirk crossed her lips and she looked at him. "I can't believe I just lost my
virginity to Draco Malfoy"

Draco didn't know she was a virgin until he was inside her. He figured she wanted him to
keep going when she had mentally given him the go ahead. Draco smirked back at her.

"Well I can't believe I lost my virginity to Ginny Weasley" he said with a
smile.

"What? You were a.............I didn't think.....

"Yeah yeah I know, it's hard to believe with this amazing body of mine" he joked
and she laughed along with him.

"Oh gosh I don't know which one sounds worse, the fact that a Weasley lost their
virginity to a Malfoy or that a Malfoy lost it to a Weasley."

They both busted out laughing and when their laughter died away they laid there again in
silence.

"Ginny?"

"Yeah" she said turning over to see him better.

"I don't know if I'm ready to be open with.......this whole thing yet" he said
nervously.

Ginny looked at him, she knew he wasn't ready to tell the world that he and Ginny were
seeing each other or that they were both in love with the other. She knew Draco needed time to let
his walls down.

"It's ok Draco, I understand" she said with a small smile.

He felt horrible about asking her to keep their relationship under wraps for now until HE was
ready. There he goes being selfish again and only thinking of himself.

"Good luck though with that since everyone pretty much suspects it" she chuckled
scooting closer to him and lying in his arms again. The feel of their bare bodies against each
other ignited another arousal from the both of them and soon they found themselves lost in each
other again for the second time that night.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny still had the scent of Draco fresh in her mind. She loved the smell of his cologne, the
smell of his hair and everything else about him. She smiled to herself at the thought of this and
snuggled her face deeper into her pillow. She felt so warm and safe right now in her bed, she
didn't want to wake up. She would have rather stayed in bed and thought more about Draco. Then
she suddenly realized it wasn't her pillow at all she was sleeping on, it was Draco's
chest. She quickly sat up and realized she was in Draco's bedroom. She saw the fire had been
out for a while and she saw the first crack of dawn start to surface. She immediately started
panicking.

"SHIT!" she yelled and jumped out of bed.

"What's wrong?" Draco asked sitting up abruptly seeing her panic.

"I FELL ASLEEP HERE. I TOLD HERMIONE I WOULDN'T BE LONG LAST NIGHT. MY MOM IS GOING TO
FREAK IF SHE KNEW WHERE I WAS! OH MY GOD WHERE'S MY SHIRT?" she yelled looking around the
room frantically for her clothes.

Draco slipped out of bed and pulled his pants on and then grabbed Ginny's panties that were
under the bed and held them up.

"Don't forget these" he teased her dangling them in front of her.

"Draco please, I'm serious" she said grabbing her panties and slipping them
on.

"Calm down Ginny, it's still pretty early the sun isn't even up yet. You could
probably slip right in Gryffindor tower without anyone noticing." he said handing her the
sweater he only hours ago ripped off of her.

Ginny sighed and slowed her pace down. She slipped on her sweater and then looked up at Draco.
He was wearing only pajama bottoms and had his chest exposed. He noticed her staring and then
smirked at her.

"Don't you need to go Ginny?" he said with an amused tone.

"Uh, yeah." she turned to leave and then turned back to him. "Draco, I really
want you to come with us, please?" she pleaded with him taking a few steps closer.

He looked at her for a moment and saw sadness in her eyes. He felt like she needed him there
more than anything. In truth he didn't want to be away from Ginny at all and he really
didn't know if he would even see her again if he didn't go.

"Maybe" he said and he grabbed her into a hug.

"OK well we're leaving around noon. I hope I'll see you in the entrance hall if not
then......." she trailed off.

"I'll see you later Ginny" he whispered in her ear and gave her a soft kiss before
she hurried out of his room.

Ginny ran as fast as she could through the halls. She ran up to the portrait hole and slipped
quietly inside. She practically jumped for joy when she saw the common room was empty. She let out
a huge sigh and bent over to catch her breath.

"Ginny?" came Hermione's voice from the staircase to the girls dorms.

Ginny jumped at the sound of Hermione's voice.

"Oh my god Hermione you scared the crap out of me" she said holding her hand to her
chest.

"Are you just now getting in? Where were you? I waited forever and your Mom is
suspicious." Hermione whispered.

"I'm so sorry it was a complete accident, I fell asleep and -

"Fell asleep?" Hermione interrupted. "Fell asleep where exactly Ginny!" she
demanded sounding an awful lot like Mrs. Weasley.

Ginny let out a defeated sigh and then grabbed Hermione's hand and dragged her upstairs to
their dorm room since it was just them staying in there. They sat down on her bed and Hermione was
staring at her waiting to explain.

"I talked to Draco and.....he told me he was in love with me"

Hermione squealed with delight and gave Ginny a hug.

"Oh my gosh it's about time he let it out, what did you say back?"

"I told him I was in love with him to and then we kissed and stuff"

"And stuff?" Hermione asked with a raised eyebrow.

Ginny ran her hand through her hair and a red tint came to her cheeks. She stuffed her face into
her pillow on the bed. "I lost my virginity to Draco Malfoy" she muffled out into the
pillow.

"SHUT UP!" Hermione yelled slapping her on the arm. "ARE YOU SERIOUS
GINNY?"

Ginny just looked up at her and looked down again. "Twice" Ginny added burying her
face in her pillow again.

"GINNY WEASLEY!" she yelled out in disbelief.

"Shhh, Hermione please be quiet. This stays between us ok?"She gave Hermione a stern
look.

"Of course but still, I can't believe you left for a quick chat and came back no longer
a virgin"

"WHO'S NO LONGER A VIRGIN?" Mrs. Weasley's voice came from the doorway.

Ginny and Hermione's eyes went wide and turned to look at her. Of course her Mom was up at
the crack of dawn. Molly came over to the two girls and had her hands on her hips.

"Uh.....um...." Ginny stuttered trying to think of anything to tell her mom that would
make her story seem believable. Hermione was just looking at the floor afraid of the conversation
that was about to unfold.

"Well young lady?"

"It's Hermione" was the only thing Ginny could think of to get her Mom's
attention off of her.

Hermione shot her head up to look at Ginny and her mouth went wide in shock.

Mrs. Weasley looked at Hermione for a moment; who was looking at the floor now. Then she turned
on her heel and walked out of the room yelling, "RONALD WEASLEY!"

It wasn't long before they heard yelling downstairs.

"Oh my gosh I'm so sorry Hermione, I panicked" Ginny explained.

"It's ok Ginny don't worry about it, it's not like it's a lie anyway"
she smirked.

Ginny gave her a playful smack and they both giggled when Ron came throwing the door open.

"HERMIONE WHY THE BLOODY HELL WOULD YOU TELL MY MOM WE'RE HAVING SEX?" his eyes
then fell on Ginny and his face turned red. "Oh uh hey Gin" he said scratching his
head.

"I think I'll just go jump in the shower" Ginny laughed and walked into the
bathroom.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Noon was approaching and Ginny made her way down to the Entrance Hall with the rest of the
Weasley clan. She dragged her suitcase in the barbaric manner that she used when boarding the
Hogwarts Express. The Entrance hall was filled with staff and Order members all saying their
goodbyes and wishing each other happy holidays. She overheard McGonagall talking to her parents
about having a meeting at the Burrow with the Order over the holiday and how she would be sending
out letters to families in hopes of getting students back after the break. Ginny felt bad for the
Headmistress, she knew how much the school meant to her and was sad to see it so empty. She walked
up to Hermione and Harry and whispered into Hermione's ear. "Everything ok with Ron?"
Hermione looked at her and gave a small nod and they both giggled.

"I hope Draco decided to come" Ginny said looking around the crowd of people in the
Entrance Hall in hopes of seeing him. She then saw Harry and Hermione look at her about the comment
she just made.

"Uh you know because who wants to be alone for the holidays" she quickly added.

"Right" Harry said with a smirk.

Then she saw him walking over, he looked a wreck compared to when she had just seen him a few
hours prior. She figured he must have endured one of his father's sessions. He gave her a small
smile when he saw her staring at him. An instant smile danced across her face and she was just
about to approach him when Mrs. Weasley's voice rang out.

"DRACO, SO GLAD TO SEE YOU DECIDED TO JOIN US" she said grabbing him into a
suffocating hug.

Ginny watched him wince in pain at the gesture. She knew his body was sore from the curse he had
just experienced.

"Alright Mom, your squishing the poor guy." Ginny interrupted.

"It will be so nice to have you wish us this holiday. You look a mess; are you feeling
alright?" Mrs. Weasley starting overloading him with questions and even went as far as putting
a hand to his forehead to check for a temperature.

"MOM!" Ginny called grabbing her Mom by the arm and dragging her to the side.
"Mom please, your overwhelming him with your Momness"

"Momness?" she asked confused.

"An over abundance of Motherly attention." Ginny explained.

"Nonsense Ginny, I'm just being nice"

"Please Mom just back off a bit"

"Alright alright" her Mom said giving her a hug.

Ginny walked back over to Draco and gave him a small smile.

"Sorry about that"

"It's ok, she seems nice though" he said rubbing his ribs.

"Another attack?" she asked him already knowing the answer.

Draco nodded; "It wasn't that bad though, besides I was still on a high from some
earlier events" he winked at her.

Ginny rolled her eyes and then couldn't help the red tint that came to her cheeks. They
smiled at each other for a moment when Hermione came walking over.

"Alright you two lovebirds it's time to start heading out." she teased.

It was Draco's cheeks that turned a light shade of red this time at being caught smiling at
the youngest Weasley.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They arrived at Hogsmeade village where they made their way to a local Pub to use the Floo
Network. They all stepped inside and called out "The Burrow" and those familiar green
flames erupted around them taking them to their destination. Soon they all arrived and stepped out
into the Weasley's living room. Draco stepped out last into the small room and studied his
surroundings. He saw many crocheted blankets thrown over a couch and a nearby rocker and hundreds
of family pictures covering the walls. He noticed the family's clock where it showed all of the
Weasley members on it and where they were. He noticed Ginny's hand moved to
"*HOME"* and he gave a small smile. He then noticed Fred's hand was set on
"*IN A BETTER PLACE"*, he frowned at this. He then thought back to his encounter
with Fred in the spiritual world and his decision of whether to stay or come back. He couldn't
help but think if it really was a "better place" for him to be in right now.

"Ginny, why don't you show Draco to his room" Mrs. Weasley said making her way
into the kitchen.

"Ok, follow me...........Draco" she said with a smirk on her face.

Draco shook his head with a smirk and followed her up the winding staircase. The floorboards
creaked with every step he took; at one point he thought his foot might go through the floor. Ginny
stopped by her room and put her stuff away real quick. Draco walked in after her.

"Oh, so I get to stay with you?" he joked.

"Nice try ferret boy, come on" she laughed and went to the next room right beside hers
and led him in.

"This is Percy's room; he's not coming for the holidays so......."she trailed
off.

"Thanks" Draco said walking into the small room and putting his stuff down. He looked
around the room and noticed it was extremely clean and very organized; there was a spot for
everything. Ginny followed him in the room and he turned to face her. She snaked her arms around
his neck.

"Sorry it's no Malfoy Manor" she teased

"Ha, I think it will do" he smiled and leaned down to kiss her when Harry came walking
passed the room.

"Your Mom's coming" he quickly said as he passed not stopping to take in the
scene. Harry and Hermione pretty much knew Ginny and Draco have been waiting to confess their
affection to each other.

Ginny and Draco quickly broke apart and sure enough Mrs. Weasley appeared in the doorway.

"Ah perfect, I see you made it to your room. I'm going to make us some lunch and in the
meantime Ginny why don't you show Draco around. "She said happily and then made her way
back downstairs.

Ginny cleared her throat and called after her mom, "Uh yeah ok Mom" and then let out a
relieved sigh.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny took Draco all around the Burrow and showed him everything she thought of interest. She
took him out to the yard and showed him where her and all her brothers would spend hours playing
Quidditch. She took him to the edge of the forest and told him that past the ward there was a small
clearing she used to go to that had a small lake to swim in. On their way back to the Burrow for
lunch Ginny took him through her Mom's garden and told him about all the different fruits and
vegetables her Mom was growing. Ginny did most of the talking and Draco just listened and took
everything in. They made their way into the house and sat at the table for lunch.

"Charlie and Bill will be here shortly, I'm so excited to see my boys again." Mrs.
Weasley said serving them all a pyramid of sandwiches. "Ginny dear, you and Hermione will be
my little helpers tomorrow with all the baking and cooking we need to get done for
Thanksgiving." She added taking a seat at the table.

"Yes Mother" Ginny answered taking a bite of her sandwich.

"Draco, what does your family usually make for the holiday?" Mrs. Weasley asked

They all stopped and looked at Draco and Ginny shot her Mom a look. Mrs. Weasley just gave a
small sympathetic smile towards him.

Draco cleared his throat at the question directed towards him."Uh, well...we
don't........we don't really celebrate the holidays" Draco answered.

There was silence for a moment and it became quite awkward.

"Excuse me I think I'll go rest a bit not feeling too well" Draco said suddenly
and Mrs. Weasley gave a small smile and nodded that she understood.

Draco walked out of the kitchen and all heads turned to Molly.

"Wow Mom your sure on a roll" George joked.

"I can't believe you said that Mom, you know he's a very private person" Ginny
said in disbelief.

"I'm sorry dear, it was an honest question. Maybe I'll go talk to him" she
said making her way to get up.

"NO" they all yelled in unison. She just looked at them and sat back down.

Ginny just shook her head at her Mom and they continued lunch in light conversation.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that night Ginny made her way to Draco's bedroom and gave a small knock on the door.
He didn't answer so she cracked the door open and peeked her head inside. Draco was lying on
his bed with his hands folded behind his head. The room was dimly lit by a small lamp on the side
table.

"Hey" she said in a small voice walking in and closing the door behind her.

"Hey"

"Listen I'm sorry about my Mom, she's a bit much sometimes"

"Nah, its fine"

Ginny walked over and sat on the bed next to him. They sat in silence for a bit and Ginny turned
to face him. He looked up at her and noticed how even in the poor lighting her fiery hair was as
vibrant as ever. He swallowed the lump that formed in his throat and at the thoughts that teased
his mind. Ginny must have been feeling a similar way because she closed the distance between them
with her lips against his. He ran his fingers through her hair and brought her closer to him, her
fiery hair falling onto his face made him intensify the kiss. She willingly allowed him into her
mouth and she leaned down further until her chest was leaning against him. His other hand made its
way around her back and up her shirt. The contact of his hand on her skin made Ginny let out a soft
moan that drove Draco seconds away from ripping her clothes off and ravishing her senseless. Their
eyes suddenly snapped open at her Mother's loud announcement that rang through the house that
dinner was ready. They broke apart and Ginny quickly sat up. Her face was flushed and she was a bit
taken aback at how easy it was for her to get lost in him. She stood up and headed for the
door.

"Uh....well... I'll see you downstairs for dinner" she stuttered a bit.

"Uh yeah, see you there" Draco said sitting up from the bed.

Ginny gave him a small smile and quickly left his room and closed the door. Of course as she was
leaving his room Harry was making his way down to dinner. He saw her flushed face and a matted knot
in her hair.

"Oh hey Harry" she said not making eye contact with him.

He smirked at her and shook his head. "You know eventually your Mom is going to catch
on"

"Catch onto what?" Ginny asked playing dumb.

"Really Ginny? Well if you want to make your protests more convincing maybe you should
brush your hair real quick." He laughed grabbing the knot in her hair.

She blushed and felt the knot in her hair and gave a small gasp, "Ugh, really Draco"
she mumbled walking away into her room to brush it out.

"What is she on about?" Draco asked walking out of his room making his way
downstairs.

"Oh just going on about how someone made a mess of her hair" Harry said walking with
him downstairs.

"Oh.....uh......wonder who" he said clearing his throat.

"You guys are ridiculous, you do realize I just saw you two about to lock lips earlier and
you're still playing stupid?"

"I don't know what you saw Potter" Draco snarled.

"Oh yeah? Hmm ok" Harry said walking passed him, "By the way that's a lovely
scent of perfume you have on. I didn't know you and Ginny wore the same scent" he teased
and then walked into the kitchen.

Draco grabbed his shirt and gave a quick sniff before turning around and going back upstairs to
put some cologne on.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco walked into the kitchen and was immediately greeted by handshakes and slaps on the back by
Bill and Charlie thanking him for saving their sister. He just nodded and decided to take the thank
you's rather than fight them. Draco also noticed Fleur and Luna were at the table. He figured
they must have arrived earlier when he was up in his room. Draco took a seat between George and
Ginny.

"Nice of you to join us Draco, I assure you being in a house full of Weasley's will
drive you insane" Mr. Weasley joked as Molly hit him on the arm.

"How would you know you're at work all day" Molly shot back.

"I wonder why" Mr. Weasley whispered down the table.

Draco gave a small smirk at this and then filled his plate with food along with the rest of the
Weasley clan. The rest of dinner went by rather smoothly; Charlie and Bill talked about work and
Harry and Luna were deep in conversation. There was talk of Quidditch and the upcoming Christmas
holiday. Soon Molly cleared the table and served dessert and settled into a seat herself next to
Arthur.

"I need to discuss a pressing matter with you all" Arthur said suddenly making
everyone turn their heads in his direction. He took Molly's hand in his and looked up at the
rest of them. "Molly and I have been asked to assemble a group for an Order mission. Now we
aren't sure when exactly but there is some information that Kingsley Shacklebolt has asked us
to look into. He wants to know that if needed we have Order members willing to go into the
field." He looked down at the table. It hurt his heart to ask his family to put their lives on
the line but he and Molly have been a part of the Order for a long time to know how important it
was. "Now nobody needs to answer now but start thinking about-

"You know that we're all in already Mr. Weasley" Harry said suddenly.

They all nodded in agreement and Arthur gave a small smile. He turned his attention to
Draco.

"How about you Draco? The Order can use more members now that there aren't many of us
left."

Draco looked at him for a moment and then he turned to look at Ginny who was looking back at
him. He turned back to Arthur. "Nothing would make me happier than to bring an end to my
Father." He said in a murderous tone.

Arthur gave him a firm nod.

"That's the spirit mate" George joked giving Draco a slap on the back.

"Alright alright, enough of this matter for now; we can further discuss it after the
holiday." Mrs. Weasley said getting up and shooing them all out of the kitchen.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny laid in her bed that night thinking about the blonde Slytherin in the next room. Ever
since their intimate encounter she found herself thinking about him nonstop. All she wanted to do
was have his lips against hers again or his hands on her body. She rubbed her face to try and get
the images out of her head of his bare body and his piercing eyes that took her to another place.
She turned to the clock and saw it was almost midnight. She slipped out of bed and walked to her
door. She pulled it opened and stuck her head out to see if anyone was around. She saw everyone
seemed to have gone to bed and tiptoed as quietly as possible to Draco's room. She decided not
to knock and gently opened the door and slipped into his room. She was met with blackness and
couldn't see where she was walking.

"Draco?" she whispered.

She could hear his soft breathing and figured he was asleep. She started walking a bit closer to
his bed and misjudged the distance and bumped into it and fell right on top of him.

"OOF, WHAT THE HELL" he shouted.

Ginny quickly put her hand over his mouth to quiet him.

"SHHH, it's me" she whispered removing her hand.

"What the hell are you doing in here Ginny, if your Mom comes in-

"Shhh! It's ok everyone's asleep."

Her eyes started adjusting to the darkness and she could see his mercury eyes staring at
her.

"So what's wrong?" he asked lying back on his pillow.

"Nothing, I just wanted to see you" she said getting under the covers with him.

Draco noticed this and was surprised how comfortable she seemed to be around him. A small smile
came to his face at this thought. He was always use to making people feel the total opposite and it
felt nice for a change. He felt her hair on his arm and then realized he wasn't wearing a
shirt. It wasn't long before Ginny seemed to have noticed this also.

"Don't fall asleep again" Draco joked.

"Oh my gosh, imagine if" she laughed.

They laid there in silence for a few more moments. They were listening to the sound of each
other's breathing; finding it somehow calming.

"I saw Fred" Draco said suddenly.

Ginny propped herself up on her arm and looked down at him. "What?"

"And Lupin and Snape...........and Dumbledore" he added in a whisper.

"I don't understand.........where?" she searched his eyes for answers.

"When I died" he whispered into the darkness.

An understanding filled Ginny's mind and she snuggled under his arm and laid her head on his
chest. He shared with her what he remembered of the encounter and she just laid there in his arms
listening. He told her how Fred looked and how he still had his sense of humor. She laughed at this
and wiped away a stray tear.

"I'm glad you came back" she said quietly.

"Yeah me to..............me too"

"Well I guess I better head back to my room." Ginny said slipping out of the bed. She
immediately missed the warmth of his body against hers and it took everything in her not to slide
back into his arms. She wasn't sure if she should kiss him again or not; she didn't want to
make it seem so casual. She still wasn't sure where she and Draco stood as far as relationship
wise went and she didn't want to make him feel pressured to make it official. She turned to
leave when she felt him grab her arm and spun her around to face him; their lips only a few inches
apart.

"Goodnight Ginny" he whispered and then gently brushed his lips against hers.



12. Chapter 12
--------------

The next day went by rather fast and consisted mostly of all the girls in the kitchen prepping
for the holiday the following day. Draco spent most of the day in his room but joined the guys for
a game of Quidditch which he was glad for; if there was one thing Draco enjoyed it was being on a
broom. That night Ginny made another nightly visit into his bedroom and they just laid there and
talked and he gave her another soft kiss goodnight. Draco kept going back to the night he and Ginny
had sex and as much as he loved it he wouldn't try and initiate it again unless Ginny wanted
to. He felt he was skating on thin ice with their relationship, well if you could call it that.
Neither of them used the word love again since that night and he wasn't sure if he should or
not. He knew he did love her and he hoped Ginny loved him too but did she still? He felt himself
putting his walls up again and quickly decided to push all thoughts out of his head before he made
things worse.

Draco woke up Thanksgiving morning extra early. He was sick of being in his room all day and
decided to slip out into the yard to clear his mind. He sat on the steps of the back porch letting
the cold weather hit his face. He heard the back door open and someone sat down next him.

"Looks like it's going to snow again" Luna said in a soft voice.

Draco just gave a light nod in agreement.

"I'm excited for the winter season to come, I find it one of the most beautiful times
of the year, don't you think?"

"Yeah I suppose so"

They sat there in silence for a while when Mrs. Weasley opened the back door and called to
them.

"Ah, perfect, I could use some extra hands in the kitchen nice and early, come on you
two"

Luna gave a small laugh and led the way into the kitchen. They took a seat at the table and
Molly put all the ingredients of cookie baking down in front of them along with a recipe to
follow.

"Now follow this recipe to a T and I'll get this turkey in the oven. No magic, homemade
cookies taste much better as stated, HOMEMADE" Mrs. Weasley said sternly.

"Mrs. Weasley I've never made cookies in my life, in fact I don't think I've
ever made anything for myself before" Draco said honestly.

"No worries dear, there's a first time for everything, Luna can help you through it.
Now go on go on get those hands dirty and start making some dough"

Luna read the recipe and Draco tried hard to follow along. About a half hour into it he found
himself covered in flour and so was Luna although not as bad as he was. They finally got their
dough where it needed to be and were soon able to start forming cookies on a pan. Soon they were
stuck in the oven and baked to perfection. They reloaded the tray with more cookies until they had
a whole platter full.

"Alright that's the last batch. Now you two want some more work to do, if not I better
wake the other troops up" Mrs. Weasley said covering the cookies for tonight's dessert
feast.

"I rather enjoy baking" Luna said.

"Sure, it's better than sitting up in my room all day I suppose" Draco joked

"Wonderful, let's get some potatoes peeled and cut then" Molly said handing them a
big bag of potatoes.

Luna peeled and Draco cut the potatoes. He had to be shown how to cut them to the right size to
make them mashable later. He talked with Luna about her father and the Quibbler and what she did
during the summer break. Soon the others started waking up one by one and stumbled into the
kitchen. Ginny walked in and was surprised to see Draco sitting there deep in conversation with
Luna and her Mom; not to mention the fact that he was covered in flour and knee deep in
potatoes.

"Well well, look who got a jump start this morning" she teased taking a seat beside
him.

He gave her a small smirk, "Yeah well it's the least I can do for your parents letting
me intrude on your holiday season"

She smiled at him and he gave her a genuine smile back. He didn't know why but he had
enjoyed his morning learning how to bake and make mashed potatoes.

After they were done with the potatoes Draco made his way upstairs to get cleaned up. He got out
of the shower and threw some fresh clothes on and then went to make his way back downstairs. He was
walking past George's room when he noticed the door to Fred's room was opened. He
hadn't seen the door open at all since he had been here and walked over to the bedroom. He took
a step inside and was intrigued by the many odd objects that met his eyes. He didn't realize
someone was in the closet and felt really awkward when he saw it was George emerging from it with a
big box.

"Oh, uh sorry" he said making a turn to leave.

"Nonsense mate, get over here and give me a hand" George said.

Draco walked over and helped him carry the box over to Fred's bed.

"What's in here?" Draco asked curiously.

"It's a bunch of sentimental stuff me and Fred shared or did together. Every holiday
now, we pull it out and look at all the pictures and reminisce on the days when Fred was still
alive." he said is a sad voice.

"Oh" Draco felt extremely uncomfortable and didn't know what to say.

"I'm just joking mate" he said slapping Draco on the back, "This is
Fred's secret prank stash, that dirty bloke. I'm just taking a small amount of ammo for
tonight. Let's just say Bill and Charlie's visit might be cut short with how much this will
piss them off."

Draco sighed a breath of relief and gave a small laugh at George's comment.

"Do you ever play pranks on Ginny?" Draco asked.

"Not anymore really, she hasn't been herself since the battle. She does seem to be in
better spirits though even after all she's been through." said George, taking what he
needed from the box and closing it up then sliding it under the bed.

"Yeah"

"Guess someone is making a positive influence on her" he smirked and walked out of the
room.

Draco sat there for a moment to take in what he said. Surely he wasn't talking about him. He
would never think of himself as a positive influence on anybody, especially a Weasley. He walked
out of Fred's room and closed the door then headed downstairs, pushing all thoughts aside for
now.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day went by as pleasant as it could possibly be. There was a game of Quidditch the boys
played outside while the girls finished getting dinner ready and then they sat down to the biggest
feast Draco had ever laid eyes on. He wasn't use to eating dinner like this and Mrs.
Weasley's food tasted so much better than the ones the house elves served up in Malfoy Manor.
Conversation over dinner was a riled up mess but great all the same. There would be five different
conversations happening all around the table. Draco found himself having to yell to answer people
or comment on something. After dinner they had a rigorous game of charades going on in the living
room which involved a lot of yelling the same guess out numerous times by Ron and a lot of laughing
from the rest of them.

"Really Ron? If it wasn't a Dementor the first five times you guessed what makes you
think it would be it the sixth time?" Bill howled with laughter.

After a few more rounds of charades they all piled back in the kitchen for the slew of desserts
Mrs. Weasley had been working on the past two days. Ginny took a seat next to Draco and began to
tell him all about her Mom's amazing double chocolate fudge cake that she couldn't get
enough of. She served herself a piece and then Draco. Ron was stuffing his face with cookies and
went on about how delicious they were.

"I'm glad you like them Ronald because Draco and Luna made them." Mrs. Weasley
said proudly.

Ron stopped chewing for a moment and contemplated spitting it out but after noticing they seemed
to not be poisoned he began to stuff his face again.

"Never thought you'd be eating cookies baked by Draco Malfoy huh?" said Harry
laughing at his best mate's facial expression. Everyone laughed and continued passing desserts
back and forth.

Draco was sitting there just taking everything in. He couldn't believe that he once hated
these people who were more than welcoming of him after all he had done, after everything his father
did and still stands for. He felt Ginny grab his hand under the table and she laced her fingers
with his. He looked at her for a moment and then took a bite of the cake she served him.

"It's good right?" she said taking a bite herself.

"That's some good cake" he said in a serious tone.

They both laughed.

Ginny suddenly felt Draco tighten his grip around her hand and she quickly turned to face him.
She saw him close his eyes tightly and bring his other hand up to his head. She knew what was
coming. Draco stood up without trying to make a scene and make it to the back door to the yard. He
wasn't sure how bad this attack would be and if his mind made him do anything like he did to
his room at the Manor then outside was where he rather be. Despite Draco's best efforts to slip
outside unnoticed every head seemed to be on him at his abrupt departure from the table.

"Draco, are you alright?" Mrs. Weasley called to him.

He felt his body giving into the curse and found himself starting to convulse. He quickly ripped
the back door opened and threw himself down the steps of the porch into a mass land of snow. Ginny
ran outside to follow him followed by everyone else. Harry, Hermione and Ron ran over to Ginny.
Draco was on his knees and hunched over and he was running his hands into the snow and grabbing a
fistful of it to help with the pain.

"Harry we could the Hauriendum spell if we need to, it should work on this type of dark
magic" Hermione called to him.

"NO! DON'T, JUST LEAVE ME" Draco yelled.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had seen enough of Dark magic in their days to know what was happening to
Draco. Molly put her hand over her mouth at this horrible site she had to witness and Mr. Weasley
held her while she cried for the poor boy before her. Everyone was just watching helplessly. Ginny
ran over to Draco and kneeled down in front of him. He looked at her; she had tears running down
her face.

"Draco, let us help you" she cried.

He just kept shaking his head no; he didn't want anyone to have to endure this pain. He
scrambled back a bit more from her as another wave of pain shot through him. He screamed out in
agony and then that familiar chill filled the air. The temperature outside seemed to have dropped
immensely and Ginny shivered at the change. It was already freezing outside but the coldness that
came about felt like a bunch of knives stabbing your skin. The wind started whipping at her face
and a howling breeze ran around them. Snow was flying everywhere and Ginny almost couldn't see
in front of her. She heard Hermione yell out.

"HARRY WE NEED TO DO SOMETHING BEFORE HE HURTS SOMEONE OR DESTROYS THE HOUSE"

Harry was frantically thinking and then he pulled out his wand and started running over to Draco
to perform the Hauriendum spell. Before he could reach him he saw Ginny run to Draco first.

"GINNY NO!" He screamed to her.

She got closer to Draco and pointed her wand at him. His eyes went wide at the realization of
what she was trying to do. She was breathing heavy and she was trembling in fear at the pain she
was about to experience but before she could say the words her wand flew out of her hand. She
turned around to see that Harry disarmed her. She glanced back at the porch where her family stood
watching in horror. She saw the back porch was overlaid in ice and the back wall of the Burrow was
freezing over. She turned back to Draco and jumped in surprise when she saw him standing right in
front of her. She let out a small gasp and took a step back. Harry was fighting against the force
of the wind to try and get to Draco as fast as he could but he could barely keep his feet on the
floor.

"GINNY GET BACK NOW!" Mr. Weasley yelled to her.

She turned to her Mom and Dad and saw the worry and panic in their faces. She turned back to
Draco who was just staring at her. His eyes were a silvery ice and she went to grab his face in her
hands as she did back at the Manor to try and calm him. Before her hands could reach his face he
quickly grabbed both of her wrists and held them tightly in his hands. She looked into his eyes and
just knew that Draco was completely lost in his mind. He looked at her with his icy stare, almost
like crystals. She saw the snow on the ground floating up and then it slowed down, almost to a
complete stop as if time had froze. She heard her name being screamed but it sounded so much
further away. She felt Draco's grip tighten around her wrists and she tried to pull away.

"DRACO IT'S ME, ITS GINNY, DON'T LET THIS CURSE CONTROL YOU, YOU NEED TO FIGHT
THROUGH IT!" she cried out to him trying to pull with all her might out of his grasp. She
didn't think the grip could tighten anymore but it did and she cried out in pain and fell to
her knees before him.

Harry was desperately dragging himself through the snow and ice that was flying passed him. His
face was getting cut up by all the jagged icy flakes that flew by. He heard Ginny scream out and
tried to pick up his pace. He was almost there but it was like Draco was keeping him away from him
by some invisible pull that was fighting against him. Ginny looked up at Draco again through fresh
tears. She felt her wrists start to get cold and watched as Draco's hands began to ice over
onto her hands and wrists. She let out a blood curdling scream as she felt the ice running through
her skin. Harry reached out his hand and grabbed Draco's ankle and yelled out the spell.

"HAURIENDUM!"

Harry's screams echoed throughout the air and before he knew it his eyes fell closed and he
knew no more.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny was sipping on a cup of tea the next day and was waiting for her Mom and Dad to join her.
She looked over to the trio sitting across from her. Harry had a bunch of scrapes on his face but
overall was ok from last night's events. She had sat with Draco almost all night and half of
this morning waiting for him to wake up. Then Ron came and told her that their parents wanted to
talk with them. She heard her Mom and Dad come in and take a seat.

"First of all I just want to say that I am absolutely appalled at what I witnessed last
night. You all should have told us what was going on with Draco before he came to stay with us this
way we would've been prepared." said Mr. Weasley

"Secondly, why would you put yourself in danger like that Ginny?" Molly spoke up.

"I'm sorry Mom, but I thought I could help, I was able to last time back at the Manor
but.......I don't know what happened this time..." she trailed off.

"When Draco wakes up we have a plan we want to put into place and we only hope he will
agree to it" Arthur said putting his arm around Molly.

"What plan is that?" Harry asked.

"We will discuss it later, for now I want you to get some more rest Harry. Ginny go check
on Draco and we will meet back here a bit later. I have written a letter to McGonagall about the
incident" Molly said getting up and leading Harry to the living room to go rest.

Ginny ascended the stairs deep in thought. All she could think about was the look of Draco's
eyes last night and how he wasn't even present. She was rubbing her wrists where he had grabbed
her and made sure she wore a long sleeve shirt to hide the bruises he had caused on her. The last
thing she wanted him to feel was guilty for hurting her. She knew he didn't mean it and so did
everyone else, everyone knew Draco had no control over the curse that activated a part of his mind
he couldn't control. She slowly opened his bedroom door and closed it behind her. She saw Draco
just lying there deep in thought and staring at the ceiling.

"Hey, you're awake" she said in a small voice walking over and taking a seat on
the bed.

He tried to sit up and Ginny helped him get into a sitting position. He looked horrible, she
just wanted to kiss his face and comfort him.

"How long was I out this time?"

"Just since last night, it's about lunch time now. Harry woke up sometime this morning
but he wasn't affected as much as you were from the curse." she explained.

"What do you mean?"He looked confused.

"Well Harry used the Hauriendum spell on you" she cautiously said.

"WHAT!" he said angrily.

"We didn't have a choice Draco, you were out of control and you......." she
trailed off and was absentmindedly rubbing her wrists.

Draco noticed this and reached down and grabbed her arm.

"Draco, no don't-

He pulled her sleeves back and his eyes went wide when he was met with dark bruises on both of
her wrists. They were purple and red and just a horrible site for him to take in. He let out shaky
breath and he felt tears fill his eyes as memories of last night filled his head. He heard
Ginny's screams ring through his mind and remembered how she struggled to get away from him. He
never wanted to cause Ginny any kind of pain especially physical pain. He ran his hands through his
hair and started pacing around the room. He was desperately trying to control his emotions.

"Draco, its fine it was an accident. You wanted me to stay away but I didn't
listen" she pleaded with him to make him see it her way but she knew he wouldn't.

"I can't believe I did that to you. I need to leave, I can't be here, and the last
thing I would ever want is to be responsible for anything like this" he said gesturing to her
wrists.

Ginny walked over to him and grabbed his face. He wouldn't look at her and his body was
shaking from the shock of what he had done.

"Draco, look at me, please" she said in a soft voice.

He looked at her and his eyes locked with her fiery ones that he loved so much. She rubbed her
thumb over his cheek and she gave him a smile.

"It was an accident, I know you would never hurt me but I want to help you and more so I
want you to let me help you."

He shook his head no but she firmly stopped him from saying no with her hands on his face.
"Draco?"

He locked eyes with her again.

"I love you, please let me help you" she felt her own tears sliding down her face. She
felt Draco's own tears sliding down onto her hands that were firmly placed on his cheeks.

She saw him thinking about her offer but she knew he was letting the words "I love
you" register in his head. She pulled him into a hug. He didn't hug her back he just stood
there in shock at the entire situation.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco was making his way downstairs to have a meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley about last
night's events. After Ginny and he spoke earlier he just wanted to be alone. He couldn't
bare to be around everyone when he knew he was responsible for hurting Ginny and practically
forcing Harry to risk his wellbeing so that things didn't get any worse last night. On the way
down he stopped in front of Ron's room where he knew Harry was staying and knocked on the
door.

"COME IN" he heard Ron call out.

He opened the door and saw Ron and Harry playing a game of chess. They were a bit surprised to
see Draco at the door and turned their attention to him as he walked into the room.

"What's up Draco?" Harry said getting up.

Draco saw how Harry had been affected by the curse and he didn't think he could feel any
worse after seeing Ginny's wrists but he was wrong.

"Uh, hey I just wanted to.......um....say thanks........you know for....." He stumbled
on his words. It wasn't everyday he thanked his ex rival.

"Don't mention it; I didn't really feel much for more than a few seconds before I
was out. I'll tell you though that what I did feel in those few seconds was the most pain I
think I've even been through and I've been under the Cruciatus curse before"

"Well you know my father, he always likes to go all out" Draco smirked. "Besides
you get use to it after a while"

"Do you really?" came Ron's voice.

"Hell no" Draco gave a small laugh followed by Harry and Ron.

"Well I guess let's get downstairs and see what Mr. and Mrs. Weasley need to say"
said Harry leading the way out of the room.

They headed downstairs and met everyone in the kitchen. Almost the entire Weasley family was
there and Draco noticed Ginny had an open seat next to her for him to sit in. He took a seat beside
Bill instead and let Harry and Ron take the empty seats next to her. He saw her glance at him and
then she looked away. He turned his attention to Mr. Weasley who took a seat next to Molly.

"How are you feeling Draco?" Molly asked with a bright smile.

"Uh, better thanks" he said keeping his head down. He felt so bad for hurting the
youngest Weasley. He felt like everyone hated him even more now because of the harm he put them all
in and inflicted upon Ginny.

"We're glad to hear that Draco, but there is something we need to discuss" came
Arthur's voice. Everyone had their eyes on him.

"We think that the remainder of your stay here Draco that we should have a plan for when
you have to suffer through one of these horrid punishments." he said with much
seriousness.

"What kind of plan?" Draco asked curiously.

"Well..........we think the Hauriendum spell is a perfect way to help you keep the effects
of the curse at-

"No, absolutely not" Draco said firmly interrupting Molly's pitch of the plan.

"But Draco this seems to be the only solution at the moment" Mr. Weasley argued.

"No, it's not happening, there's no way I'll agree to that. I would never want
anyone of you to have to be put through something like that just for me. I'll be fine
there's got to be another way." he said getting angry.

"Well there isn't right now and it's a perfect idea. You need to start learning how
to control your powers when your mind goes to that unfamiliar place. Until then this is how it
needs to be" Hermione pitched in.

Draco looked at her for a moment and then looked back down at the table. He was shaking his head
getting ready to throw another round of protests out when Arthur spoke again.

"Draco, your right, nobody here should have to go through that, including you. You're a
part of the Order and as a member now you need to make decisions that are best for all of us. Not
only are you capable of killing or seriously hurting someone during these attacks, but your also
setting off a very high level of magic which will draw Death Eaters right to the Burrow no matter
how powerful our wards are. As much as you hate to accept it you're going to have to." he
said with a sad face.

Draco looked over to Ginny and his eyes trailed down to her wrists and he studied the bruises on
them for a moment. His stomach twisted in disgust at the idea of having to put the only people who
have treated him like one of their own through something so horrifying. He felt horrible for
hurting the redhead across from him and he didn't want to put any of them in any danger. He
also couldn't bare the thought that his uncontrolled magic could lead Death Eaters right to
their door. He couldn't live with himself if he knew he was responsible for the death of one of
the people before him.

"Fine" he whispered.

"Ok then, well everyone you have your orders going forward if we are faced with this
situation again. Now Harry you won't be able to perform the spell again as you can only be the
absorber once with this particular spell. I'm afraid it will have to be someone different each
time until we come up with another solution." Arthur explained.

Everyone nodded and Arthur gestured to them all that the meeting was over and the room starting
clearing out. Draco just ran his fingers through his hair and held his head in his hands. This
couldn't be happening; the whole Weasley family was willing to put themselves through torture
just for him. He didn't deserve their help; he would've just suffered through each one. He
would be lying though if he said he wasn't worried about hurting someone or worse. He looked up
to glance at Ginny but saw she had already left the kitchen, he knew she was trying to give him
some space. He felt himself getting frustrated and made his way out of the kitchen and up to his
room.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next couple of weeks went by slowly; it consisted mostly of Draco keeping to himself in his
room. He would only leave it to join the Weasley's for meals or take part in a game of
Quidditch here and there. Charlie, Bill and Fleur returned back to their homes for work and would
be back around the Christmas holiday. Mrs. Weasley offered Luna to stay the rest of the holiday
with them at the Burrow and she agreed. Harry and Luna had finally locked lips one afternoon after
she talked Harry into helping her build a snowman. Things between Draco and Ginny came to a
standstill, there were still the smiles they shared when they locked eyes from across the room and
then one evening Ginny planted a quick kiss on his lips when they were passing each other in the
hallway. She didn't sneak into his room at night anymore because she wasn't sure where his
mind was when it came to their relationship. The bruises on her wrists were completely healed now
and Draco hadn't had an attack since Thanksgiving night.

Draco laid awake in his bed one morning lost in his thoughts when he heard a knock at the
door.

"Come in" he called.

"Morning Draco, mind giving me and the boys a hand with something?" Mr. Weasley asked
popping his head into the room.

"Yeah sure" Draco sounded surprised to be needed and was honestly thankful to have
something to do than be in his room right now.

"Wonderful, grab a coat, I'll meet you on the back porch" Mr. Weasley said closing
the door.

Draco grabbed a coat out of the closet and threw it on and then descended the staircase to the
kitchen. He noticed it was quite early still as Mrs. Weasley was just making her morning tea.

"Morning Draco, good luck with the boys, they are going tree hunting today" Mrs.
Weasley said giving him a sympathetic smile.

Draco gave a small smirk and joined the guys out of the porch. He approached the group of men
with a question, "So what exactly is tree hunting?"

They all looked at him surprised.

"You do know what a Christmas tree is, don't you Draco?" Ron asked with a
laugh.

"Of course I do, but why are we hunting for one?" he asked.

"To pick out a good tree, and then we cut it down and bring it back" Arthur explained
as they made their way towards the snowy forest.

"But why not just use magic?" Draco asked.

"Now what fun is that?" George answered.

"It's more than that Draco. Using magic inside the ward is risky enough, so using magic
outside of the ward is even riskier. The Ministry is monitoring all use of magic and with a rat in
the bunch and an investigation in the works; using magic will lead the Death Eaters right to
us." Arthur explained.

They walked to the very edge of the ward where the forest continued and Draco saw Arthur pull
out a vile with a clear thick liquid in it.

"Ok everyone take a small sip of this potion and we will be able to walk through the wards
without having to take them down." Arthur explained taking a small sip from the vile and
passing it to George.

"Wait, we're going outside of the wards?" Ron asked in surprise.

"Yes we are, now go on drink up and get your wands out" Arthur said.

They all exchanged an unsure look and then reluctantly sipped the potion from the small vile.
Draco stepped passed the ward and the air instantly felt so much different. He had his wand drawn
and looked both ways before following the rest of them into the forest. They walked for a good 20
minutes with just the sound of the crunching of snow beneath their feet and the occasional small
talk.

"There's a great lot of trees just a bit ahead that we always get ours at" Arthur
said leading the way.

As much as Draco felt uneasy being exposed to the outside world without any protective wards
around; he did enjoy the freedom. He listened to Mr. Weasley share old stories of when they would
go tree hunting and gave a small smile when Arthur told them Ginny was always the decision maker
when it came to picking the perfect one.

Draco suddenly felt the hair on the back of his neck stand up and an eerie feeling filled the
air. He looked over to the others who seemed to have noticed the change as well. Draco tightened
his grip around his wand and darted his eyes in every direction to make sure the area was secure.
There was a deadly silence that washed over them and before Draco knew it he grabbed the back of
Ron's shirt and pulled him back with him against a tree as a spell missed Ron's chest by
mere inches.

They all took cover behind some nearby trees. Draco and Ron looked over to Harry, George and
Arthur and Harry made a hand gesture to them that he was going to take a peek at what threat they
were up against. Harry slowly poked his head out and as soon as he did he pulled back as another
spell hit the snow beside him sending flakes everywhere. Harry looked across at them and held his
hands up indicating six. Draco couldn't help the rapid pace of his heart picking up and he knew
Ron's had to as they were both breathing heavy. Draco looked back over to Harry and Arthur
gestured for them to split up and take the Death Eaters out. Draco and Ron nodded.

"Alright Weasley, I'm going to make a run for that boulder over there and get a look at
their positions"

Ron nodded to him.

Draco pushed himself off the tree and ran as fast as he could to the boulder. He saw there were
three Death Eaters rather close to the boulder he had decided to hide behind but he didn't have
time to change his destination point and quickly skidded down behind the rock. He felt a curse hit
the rock as he just made it there and then another spell flew over his head and then he saw a Death
Eater fall dead beside him. He looked over to Ron who was the one who cast the deadly spell and he
quickly nodded a quick thanks.

Draco quickly kept track in his head of how many Death Eaters were left and then motioned for
Ron to join him behind the rock. Ron went to make a run for it when a curse flew at him and he
jumped back to dodge it and fell backwards to the ground. Draco quickly ran out from behind his
hiding spot and ran over to Ron and grabbed him roughly by his shirt to drag him to cover. A spell
flew passed Draco's face and Draco quickly sent a deadly curse at one of the Death Eaters and
heard his body hit the ground dead. At this point Draco and Ron abandoned their hiding place and
ran to meet up with the others.

Draco saw Harry dueling a Death Eater and Arthur fighting off two of them. George had just taken
down another and Ron was on Draco's heels. Draco wasn't sure where the other Death Eaters
came from but he suddenly saw another five coming at them and he began to panic. He saw George get
hit with a binding charm who was desperately trying to free himself from and Ron who was so close
behind him at one point was hit with a spell that threw him into a nearby tree. Draco made to turn
back to him but couldn't with the steady stream of curses being thrown at him. He finally was
behind a tree diagonally from where Harry was crouched behind one.

"WHERE'S ARTHUR?" Draco yelled

"HE'S UP AHEAD, WE NEED TO GET TO HIM" Harry called back.

They both exchanged a nod and made a run for it. So many spells were flying everywhere it was
hard to tell whose was whose. Draco suddenly felt the earth move beneath him as one of the Death
Eaters sent out a shockwave curse. He lost his balance and fell to the ground as did Harry. He then
heard a very loud deafening pitch that ran through his head keeping them all on their knees from
the pain radiating in their heads. He squinted through the pain to see Harry crouched down behind
the tree holding his head in his hands in pain. He then tried to turn to find Arthur and his heart
sank when he saw he was on the ground with at least five Death Eaters advancing on him.

"DAD!" he heard Ron yell out from behind him.

Anger ran through Draco's body, he couldn't let Mr. Weasley die.

"Well take a look boys, seems we have the Weasley Father here. Guess you'll be meeting
the same fate as your son" a Death Eater said with amusement, followed by a maniacal laugh
along with the others.

Draco felt himself slipping, he felt his heart speeding up and his breathing was heavy. He ran
out from behind the tree and ran to Mr. Weasley as fast as he could. The other Death Eaters raised
their wands to Draco but they stopped when they noticed their legs were frozen in place. One of the
Death Eaters started yelling in pain as the rest of their bodies covered completed with ice until
they were completely engulfed. Harry and the others watched in horror at the scene before them and
as Draco advanced on them their frozen bodies exploded into a million shards of ice. The Death
Eater standing over Arthur with his wand drawn looked around him in fear and his face twisted in
anger and he raised his wand to finish off Arthur. The deadly curse flew out of his wand and before
it could hit him Draco jumped in front of him and put his hands up over his face to prepare for the
impact of the curse. When nothing hit him he looked up to see a huge wall of ice between him and
the Death Eater. The ice wall then exploded and knocked the Death Eater out and he fell to the
floor. He was scrambling to try and get up and take off when George quickly made his way over and
swiftly hit him with the killing curse. The thought of Fred's death was clearly on his mind by
his facial expression.

"Mr. Weasley, are you alright" Harry came running over with Ron.

"Why are their Death Eaters so close to the wards?" Harry asked.

"I have no clue, unless Draco's episode a few weeks ago tipped them off and they've
been scouting the area. Probably waiting for another round of magic from him to pinpoint us"
Arthur explained.

Arthur got to his feet and looked at Draco with a mixed expression of shock and gratefulness.
"You saved my life Draco, thank you" he said.

Draco gave a small nod. He didn't realize how hard he was breathing and how tight his fists
were balled until he started to relax and felt his hands unclench. He let out a shaky breath and
knelt down in the snow. Every time he unwillingly tapped into this part of his mind where these
unfamiliar powers came from he was either not present or he was passed out afterwards but this time
was different. He was a bit freaked out at the feeling of it and wasn't sure how he felt about
it. He just murdered four Death Eaters with a single curse, one he didn't even have control
over........well at least he didn't think he did. He could feel his mind wanting to pull him in
another direction but he tried hard to stay focused on the here and now to get his mind
straight.

"You ok Draco?" Harry asked giving him a pat on the back.

Draco nodded trying to catch his breath, "All this for a fuckin tree" he smirked.

They all gave small laugh.

"Maybe we will use magic this year" Arthur joked, "After all we already used a
load of magic during that attack." he said leading the way to the lot of trees just up
ahead.

They quickly used a simple spell to cut down the tree and levitated it back passed the ward.
Arthur said a quick spell that erased all of their footprints from the snow and then passed back
into the wards.



13. Chapter 13
--------------

Ginny was sitting at the table with Hermione, Luna and her Mom making sandwiches for when the
boys returned. She was excited to see the tree they picked out but was a bit disappointed she
couldn't tag along this year. Her parents thought it best she stayed inside the wards since
everything she had been through this year and the possible threats that they knew lurked outside
the wards. She gave out a light sigh and placed her completed sandwich on the tray with the
others.

"Cheer up sweety, I'm sure they have found a magnificent tree" Mrs. Weasley gave
her a bright smile.

"I'm not so sure about that, remember Ron is with them" Hermione laughed.

They giggled and continued making lunch.

"They've been gone a while now." Mrs. Weasley stated with worry in her voice.

Luna got up from the table and walked over to the window and squinted at the small figures
across the field that emerged.

"Looks like they just got back" she said with a smile.

They all ran outside to see the tree they had picked out but their smiles turned to looks of
horror as they noticed Ron was limping and they all looked a wreck. They all ran towards them,
Ginny could hear her Mom screaming for her Father in fear that something horrible happened. They
stopped in front of them and Arthur had his hands out to calm them down and reassure them everybody
was alright.

"ARTHUR, ARTHUR WHAT HAPPENED, RON ARE YOU ALRIGHT WHAT HAPPENED DAMMIT!" Molly yelled
demanding answers with tears swelling in her eyes.

"Molly calm down dear, everybody is ok, we ran into some Death Eaters, but they were taken
care of." Arthur explained wrapping Molly up into a hug.

Ginny watched her father hold her Mom to comfort her from the fear that filled them all. She
watched as Hermione looked over Ron's entire body to see if he was truly ok before she buried
her face in his neck and he wrapped her up in his arms. She saw Luna give Harry a hug asking him if
he was ok and they shared a smile. She turned her attention to Draco, he looked confused and
distracted and she thought about how badly she wanted to be in his arms again. She felt tears
forming in her eyes and quickly wiped them away.

"It's ok Gin, we're fine honestly" said George wrapping his sister in a one
armed hug.

"Arthur why were their Death Eaters so close to the wards?" Molly asked sounding
panicked.

"Could be from the amount of magic used on Thanksgiving and they pinpointed it to around
here. I think we are going to have to start going out daily and do perimeter checks to make sure
our location isn't found." Arthur explained.

"We will discuss it further later, come on let's get you buys in the house. Arthur are
you sure your alright, you look like you saw a ghost" Molly asked looking at her husband's
pale face.

Arthur paused for a moment realizing how close to death he was. How he almost wouldn't have
made it back to his family. He looked at Draco.

"Draco saved my life. I would be dead if Draco hadn't put his life on the line. We may
not understand those powers you possess Draco but I know that today it saved my life and I am
eternally grateful for it." Arthur said getting a bit choked up.

Draco wasn't sure what to say he just nodded to accept the thanks and then a moment later
found his face buried in Mrs. Weasley chest as she brought him into a rib crunching hug. Draco saw
Ginny quickly turn around and make her way back to the house without the rest of them.

Ginny walked as fast as she could back into the house and ran up to the bathroom and closed and
locked the door. She leaned against it and slid to the floor and began to cry. She couldn't
take this any longer, she felt so stupid for confessing her love for Draco but he wasn't
accepting of it. He told her he loved her to and when they were together she could feel it but
things were different now. Was he still in love with her? Maybe he thought he loved her but now he
didn't, maybe he just felt bad for her because she took a poisonous arrow for him; or because
of the whole Warren situation? She began to sob harder and buried her face in her knees. After a
few moments she pulled herself up and stared at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were puffy and her
face stained with tears. Her nose was all red and her hair a tangled mess. She gave a small jump
when she heard a knock on the door.

"Ginny are you alright?" came Hermione's voice.

"Yeah I'm fine" Ginny lied trying her best to steady her voice from all traces of
emotion.

"Alright, well we are sitting down for lunch so see you down there"

"Ok" Ginny called after her.

She ran her hands through her hair and then splashed some water on her face and waited a few
moments for the puffiness in her eyes to subside then made her way down to lunch. She took a seat
at the table and her Mom slid a plate with a sandwich on it over to her. They were all discussing
the attack that had just taken place but Ginny was lost in her thoughts. She just sat there
thinking and thinking and just fell deeper into her mind. Draco was watching her from across the
table, he knew she was more than likely upset with him but he wondered what was going through her
mind right now. She was just staring at the plate in front of her not moving, not blinking just
completely absent from the present. He looked away from her and mentally cursed himself for putting
Ginny through anymore pain. He looked at her again after a few more minutes past and she was still
staring blankly at her plate.

"I'M NOT HUNGRY!" Ginny shouted suddenly standing up and walking out of the
kitchen.

Everyone turned to look at her due to her sudden outburst and watched her storm out of the
room.

"Sheesh, guess she really wasn't hungry" Ron joked taking a bite of his
sandwich.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco walked up to Ginny's room after lunch and gave a soft knock on her door. She
didn't answer so he gave another small knock and opened the door a bit and stuck his head
inside. He saw her lying on her bed facing the wall.

"Ginny?" he called to her.

She didn't answer. He let out a small sigh and then walked in and closed the door behind
him.

"Ginny please talk to me" he said in a small voice.

She sat up suddenly and flipped her legs over the side of the bed and stood up. "Why should
I? You don't talk to me" she stated angrily her fists were clenched in anger.

Draco just looked down at the floor.

"I can't do this anymore Draco, just get out" she said with frustration walking
back over to her bed and sitting down. She had her arms crossed and her face turned away from him
so he wouldn't see the tears that threatened to fall.

Draco wasn't sure if he should leave or not. He wanted to say he was sorry but she looked
pretty angry. He knew she had every right to be.

"Ginny I-

"NO!" she yelled over him and stood once more until she was face to face with him. The
fire in her eyes was as fierce as ever. Her hair so red that Draco thought she might erupt into
flames right before him. "Get out............NOW!" she said shoving him backwards towards
the door.

He was a bit taken aback at her actions towards him but knew he deserved every bit of them. He
quickly turned and left her room retreating into his own for the rest of the day.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next few days passed by quickly and Ginny had been in her room most of the time. She would
go to meals but made it a point to avoid Draco completely. She felt bad for treating him how she
did but she didn't want to keep having her emotions toyed with. Draco looked miserable but then
again they both did. They all had decorated the tree one night and Ginny could feel Draco's
eyes on her the entire time. Her heart was breaking knowing how he must be feeling but she has to
think about herself now. Bill, Fleur and Charlie had arrived this evening for the Christmas holiday
that was a week away so the house was more chaotic. Ginny knew the holidays were supposed to be fun
and she was supposed to be happy but she only felt sadness and anger. Her Mom approached her and
asked if she was ok and Ginny persuaded her enough to get her off of her back. The boys would go
out every day and walked the perimeter of the wards to make sure no Death Eaters were in sight and
most days there weren't. There was another occasion or so where they came across two or three
Death Eaters about a half a mile or so from the wards that they would take care of.

Ginny was asleep in her bed one night and was tossing and turning from a nightmare she seemed to
be having. In the nightmare she was standing in a long dark hallway and a figure would be standing
a few feet away from her. When the figure came closer she saw it was Warren and she ran as fast as
she could away from him. She came to a dead end and had no place to run to. She soon felt his hands
on her body touching and groping her. She closed her eyes tightly preparing for what was to come.
When she felt nothing she opened her eyes and saw he was gone. She was crying in her nightmare and
shaking in terror. She then turned around when she felt someone behind her and was face to face
with Lucius Malfoy. She let out a terrifying scream as he reached for her. Again she felt her body
being violated and soon she felt the most horrifying feeling of his intrusion into her and she
jolted awake.

She darted her eyes around the dark room to make sure it was just a bad dream and then felt bile
rise in her throat. She made a run to the bathroom and emptied her stomach into the toilet. She
stood up on shaky legs and looked into the mirror; she was pale and sweating. Her long fiery hair
was stuck to her face and neck. Her whole body was trembling and her clammy skin was stained with
tears. Her breathing was heavy and her heart was racing. She splashed cold water on her face and
felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up as she got images of the dream she just had. It was
so vivid and seemed so real she kept looking around her to make sure nobody would suddenly pop up
beside her. She was scared and wanted to scream for help even though nobody from her nightmare was
actually here. She felt like she might pass out and her mind began to race. She ripped opened the
bathroom door and ran to the bedroom next to hers. She kept thinking about the only place she felt
safe after Warren had attacked her and so that's where she went. She didn't bother to knock
she just slipped into his room as quietly as her shaky body would allow her and she shut the door.
She ran over to where he slept and felt her buckling legs give out and fell to her knees beside his
bed.

"Draco, please wake up" she cried viciously shaking him as tears fell down her
face.

He quickly jumped up from his bed and turned on a small lamp to see her better.

"Ginny, what's wrong, what happened?" he asked panicked as he looked down at the
distraught redhead crying before him.

She didn't answer him she just latched onto him as if it was a matter of life and death. Her
hug on him was so tight; he felt her nails digging into his back so hard it burned and her small
body shaking uncontrollably in his arms. His heart hurt so much to see her so scared and upset. He
went against everything his mind tried to fight him on and threw his arms around her and hugged her
closer to him.

After a few moments he felt Ginny's sobs start to quiet down and the firm grip she had on
his shirt started to loosen. He pulled back a bit to get a better look at her face. He moved her
chin up to look into her eyes. Ginny stared into those steely grey eyes she loved so much. They
looked so much like Lucius' which made her stomach twist but Draco's were different. When
he looked at her she immediately could feel his love and protection for her.

"Ginny are you ok?" he asked anxiously.

She gave a small nod. "I'm sorry, I had an awful nightmare.......it felt
so............real" she sniffed.

He pulled her into his lap and he held her head close to his chest. Everything about this moment
of having Ginny in his arms seemed so right.

"Do you want to talk about it?" he asked her in a soft voice.

She didn't say anything for a few moments. Draco was surprised when she spoke. "Warren
was in it........he tried to.........." she started crying again and Draco held her tighter
and gently rocked her in his arms.

"It's ok you don't have to talk about it."

"But he didn't do it" she suddenly continued through her sobs, "Somebody else
did...........I was able to feel everything like it was really happening............I can still
feel him........" she trailed off.

"Who Ginny?" he asked cautiously.

"Your father" she whispered as a shiver ran through her body.

Ginny felt the rocking motion stop and she looked up at Draco. He just stared at her, his face
shocked, his eyes ran over her entire face and he took in every feature on her face. Hearing about
Ginny's nightmare did something to him. He felt emotion swelling in his heart and all he wanted
was to be here for Ginny when she needed him. He wanted to hold her like this forever and protect
her from threats like his Father. He cupped Ginny's face in his hands and wiped away her tears
with his thumbs.

"I'm so sorry you had to go through that Ginny. I'm so sorry that I keep hurting
you. I was so stupid I don't want to lose you. I never felt like I had any reason to still be
alive but every time I look at you I find a reason. I don't care if the reason is to just see
you for one more day or to get another chance to see your beautiful smile again." he choked
out through his shaky voice that had filled with a mix of emotions.

Draco brought his lips to hers and gently brushed them against hers. She stared at him for a
moment taking in his words and the kiss he just placed on her lips and then she met his lips again.
They explored each other's mouths for a good while before they finally broke apart. They were
breathing heavy and Draco still had Ginny in his lap.

"Can I lay with you for a while?" she asked in a small voice. "I'm just not
ready to be alone in my room right now"

"Of course" he said getting under the covers and lifting his arm for her to nestle
into against his chest.

She looked up at him again. Something about the man before her made her forget everything. She
wasn't even thinking about the horrifying nightmare she just endured earlier, all she could
think about was what Draco said to her. All she could think about was his lips on hers and how she
wanted to taste them again. She brought her head up to catch his lips on hers once again before she
dozed off to sleep in Draco's arms.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up the next morning earlier than everyone else and quietly slipped out of Draco's
room. She loved waking up next to Draco, especially in his arms. She watched him sleep for a few
moments before she had left that morning. She got showered and dressed and started making her way
downstairs. She kept thinking how Draco would act towards her when he woke up. Did he mean what he
said in that moment last night or was it just because she was terrified of the nightmare she had
and that was his only way to comfort her? She knew she shouldn't get her hopes up as she was
tired of playing this game with him. Regardless, she couldn't help but to smile when she
thought about the way he kissed her last night. She walked into the kitchen and jumped when she had
seen her Mom, Hermione and Luna already awake.

"Oh gosh you guys scared me, I didn't think anyone else was up" she said taking a
seat at the table.

"Morning dear" came her Moms voice from over by the stove. Molly brought over a plate
of eggs and toast for Ginny which she gladly started piling into her mouth.

"I'm glad to see your feeling a bit more yourself today Ginny" Molly said giving
her daughter a bright smile.

Ginny didn't realize how much she was smiling and if she wasn't then her eyes were. She
saw Hermione and Luna share a smirk and Ginny just shook her head at them.

"By the way Ginny, where were you last night? I peeked in on you this morning on my way
down when I saw your bed was empty" Mrs. Weasley said sitting down across the table from
her.

Ginny's mind raced for a believable answer; she thought she slipped out of Draco's room
early enough to avoid her Mom from noticing.

"She was staying in my room with Luna and I" Hermione said with a smile.

Ginny looked at Hermione and worded a silent thank you to her.

"Oh lovely, a bit of a girls night then?" Mrs. Weasley said happily getting back up
and continued her cooking.

"Yeah, you could say that" Hermione smirked looking at Ginny.

Hermione, Luna and Ginny exchanged a look and started to laugh.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Alright.... there, it's finally done, harder to get it just right with only using
minimal magic" Hermione said putting her wand back in her pocket.

"Wow, that's pretty impressive Granger" Draco said looking over the ice skating
rink she just transfigured the snow into.

"Thanks" she said smugly with a smirk.

"Alright let's see how many of you fall on your ass" George said pushing Ron onto
the ice and watched him fall hard on his side.

They all howled with laughter.

"George and Ronald please stop trying to kill each other" Mrs. Weasley said from her
perched seat on the back porch holding a cup of tea.

"Kill each other? I didn't do anything" came Ron's voice.

Molly looked over to her husband sitting next to her and shared a loving smile with him. They
watched their children out in the snow as if they were little kids. It warmed their hearts to see
everyone together. Fleur had a bad cold and had stayed inside to get rest while Bill helped
Hermione form the skating rink. Luna took Harry's hand and pulled him onto the ice and she
laughed when she saw how awkward he looked trying to stay up. Draco threw a snowball hard at Harry
and laughed triumphantly as he fell flat on his ass. They all joined him in laughing; even Luna
couldn't suppress the giggle that came to her.

"Sorry Harry, come on let me help you up" she said through her laughing holding out
her hand.

They all attempted a fair shot at gliding across the ice but the girls seemed to have mastered
it more than any of the guys. There was a steady flow of foul language from each of the boys every
time they fell and a round of laughing from the girls every time after. Draco walked off of the ice
and over to Ginny and Hermione who were watching with amusement as Ron tried getting up but would
keep falling down.

"You think he'll make it up by Christmas?" Ginny asked giggling.

"Let's hope so" Hermione laughed.

"ARE YOU GUYS JUST GOING TO STAND THERE AND CRACK JOKES OR CAN SOMEONE GIVE ME A DAMN HAND
HERE?" Ron yelled in frustration.

Hermione rolled her eyes and started walking over to him. "Alright Ron, calm down"

Draco tapped Ginny on her arm and pointed to a snowball he had in his hand and then pointed to
Hermione and Ginny quietly nodded with a huge smile on her face. Draco ran up behind Hermione and
swiftly grabbed the back of her shirt open and threw the snowball down.

"EEEEEEEK DRACO!" she shrieked loudly and desperately tried navigating the ball of
snow out of her shirt. She slammed into Ron who had just managed to get to his feet and fell right
on top of him.

Laughter filled the field of snow, even Mr. and Mrs. Weasley's laughs could be heard from
the back porch. Ginny almost had tears in her eyes from laughing so hard.

"MALFOY! YOU FOUL LOATHSOME EVIL LITTLE-" Hermione screamed running after him, a look
of anger and revenge planted on her face.

Draco took off running, the last time he heard those words from her she decked him in the face.
He tried running away from her and was laughing but when he looked behind him and saw the speed of
which she was running he gave in knowing he didn't have a chance of outrunning her and prepared
for the punishment she had for him. She gave him a swift push to the ground and got on her knees
and just started picking up snowball after snowball and throwing them at his face. She even went as
far as crushing one into his hair and messing it all up. Draco just laughed at her antics until she
got it all out of her system.

"Geez Granger, ok ok" he pleaded through his laughs.

"Your such a jerk" she smirked to him getting up and reaching out her hand for him to
take.

"I know" he said getting to his feet and then pushed her down into a pile of snow and
took off running again.

Draco ran over to Ginny and planned to use her as a shield against Hermione's next attack.
He looked down at Ginny's face and noticed she had a look of horror on her face. He followed
her gaze to see what she was looking at and there across the field on the other side of the ward
stood a Death Eater. Everyone stood in shock and Arthur came running over.

"Everyone remain calm, they can't see us in here. To them it just looks like a field of
snow." he said but they all had their wands out and were ready to blow the Death Eater into
oblivion. "Bill, Charlie, Harry, Ron and Draco you guys come with me." Arthur gestured
for them to follow him to the far end of the ward.

"Wait, I can help too" Ginny came running over to her Father.

"NO!" he said flatly ignoring the hurt look on her face.

Ginny was taken aback at her Father's direct tone and felt her Mom direct her back towards
the house. Once back in the house Ginny went off. "Why can't I be out there helping
instead of stuck in the house all the time?" she demanded.

"Ginny, your Father is just worried about all of us being safe. Let the men handle that
when they are able and if we are needed then so be it." Molly said making them all cups of hot
cocoa.

Ginny rolled her eyes and plopped down into a seat at the table. "I'm perfectly capable
of taking care of myself"

"Don't take it to heart Ginny, I would have gotten the same "no" from Ron if
I made to go with them" Hermione smiled at her.

"I guess" she mumbled.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A little later that day the guys returned with nothing to eventful to report. There was just a
small group of Death Eaters of about three that they snuck up on and took care of. It was obvious
they knew the area wasn't safe anymore and had planned on possibly relocating after the
Holidays passed. They sent a letter to McGonagall about the Death Eaters being so close to their
wards. The next few days before Christmas went by fairly quick and consisted mostly of the girls in
the kitchen preparing the many desserts for Christmas day and the guys on perimeter watch. Ginny
made a routine of sneaking into Draco's room at night and snuggling up in his arms. They would
lay awake for hours just talking and would share a deep kiss every now and then. Ginny was just
grateful that even though they still weren't open about their relationship that Draco was at
least opening up more in general and interacting with her instead of retreating again like he
normally did.

Christmas morning came and the day couldn't have been more perfect. Draco even received his
very own official Weasley sweater with a big D on the front of it. There was an eruption of
laughter when he put it on and flaunted about in it. Draco couldn't believe how lucky he was to
be where he was at this moment. To be welcomed by this amazing family he was taught to hate all
these years. He wished he was able to give Ginny a gift but he didn't have access to the Malfoy
millions he was so use to having. There weren't many gifts at all exchanged since being outside
of the wards was too dangerous so shopping was hard to do. Nevertheless, the day was perfect and
soon dessert time came and Draco took his normal seat next to Ginny. She cut him a slice of the
double chocolate fudge cake her Mom always made for each holiday just for her and handed it to
him.

"Listen could you try not having an attack again. I think I might just keep eating my cake
this time since I missed out on it for Thanksgiving." she joked nudging him with her arm.

He laughed, "I'll try my best." He took a bite and gave her a smirk when nothing
happened.

She laughed and they continued eating they're cake.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

That night after everyone went to bed Ginny made her routine visit to Draco's room. She
quietly closed the door behind her and was surprised when she saw Draco was awake already. She made
her away across the dark room and he helped her climb over him and crawl into the bed. She always
liked lying between the wall and the embrace of his arms.

"Why are you still awake?" she whispered.

"Does it matter, you would have just woke me up anyway" he joked.

She smiled against his chest and muffled a small "sorry"

"Nah its ok, I'm just thinking is all" he said absentmindedly playing with a piece
of her hair that laid over his hand.

"Should I be worried?" she teased him.

They laid there for a few moments in silence.

"Sometimes it's hard to believe this is all real" Draco said in a soft voice.

Ginny propped herself up and looked down at him. She smiled sweetly at him and gave him a soft
kiss on the lips. "Look at me" she whispered. He looked up into her fiery eyes.
"This is real" she said before pressing her lips down against his again.

The kiss was deep and filled with passion and Draco was surprised when she didn't break the
kiss but kept intensifying it. He felt her adjust herself so that she was slightly lying on top of
him not breaking the kiss the entire time. His hands worked their way around her, one in her hair
and the other on her back. She had one hand on his chest and the other in his hair grabbing a
handful of it. Draco felt her hand slide down to his waist and his grip on her hair tightened and
he pulled her closer to him. Ginny broke the kiss suddenly and crawled out of the bed. She was just
standing there looking at him, they both were breathing heavy. He was about to ask her what was
wrong when he saw her starting to take her pajamas off until she was standing before him completely
naked.

"Wow" was the only thing he could manage out of his mouth.

She gave a small laugh and then walked over to him. She grabbed his wand off the side table and
put a silencing charm on the room.

"Your turn" she said with a smirk.

He slid his shirt off and then his pants and boxers. She climbed on top of him in a straddling
position; she could feel his arousal against her. Their lips met once again and Draco's kisses
moved down to her neck and then to her shoulder. Draco sat up to get a better grip of her body
against him and she let out a soft moan when she felt his mouth on her breasts. She felt him
growing beneath her and she longed to feel him inside of her. She suddenly felt him stop kissing
her and she then felt his fingers dig into her back causing her to give a small gasp. He laid his
forehead against her chest looking down from her face.

"Draco? Are you ok?" she asked feeling his breathing becoming heavier.

He didn't say anything.

"Draco?"

She leaned down to get a better look at his face and saw his eyes were squeezed shut and a look
of pain all over his face. She started to panic and she lifted his face to look at her.

"Draco, look at me, don't give in to the curse, focus on me" she said to him, her
voice filled with fear but still soft and comforting.

He kept his eyes tightly shut and a growl of pain escaped his mouth. Ginny was sure her back was
bleeding from his nails that dug into her skin.

"You........need to......go" he said with a shaky voice through clenched teeth.

"No, I'm not leaving you." she grabbed his face and kissed him deeply.

She opened her eyes to see him staring up at her and a mixture of fear and worry filled her as
she saw those familiar mercury eyes turn to ice. They were like two crystals that blinded her when
she stared directly into them. She kissed him again this time more intense, she ran her fingers
through his hair and pushed him closer to her. She felt coldness on her back as his hands moved
down her body. The shiver that ran through her just excited her more and a moan escaped her lips.
She watched Draco's face as he tried to keep his mind on her but she could tell the pain was
too much.

Draco tried to keep his mind in the present, every time Ginny would kiss him it kept pulling him
back to reality. He tried to fight through the pain and he became worried he would end up hurting
the woman entangled with his body. When he heard a moan escape her mouth he wasn't sure if it
helped him focus on her more or lose himself further. She pushed him back onto his pillow and then
she lowered herself onto him. His hands instinctively grabbed her waste and pulled her down further
onto him. She threw her head back in pleasure causing her flaming hair to fall all around her. He
felt her urging him to thrust into her more and harder and he complied, all traces of pain leaving
his mind.

Ginny couldn't think about anything else in this moment besides the man beneath her. His icy
touch erupted something inside of her causing her to completely lose herself in him. Everything
became ten times more intense suddenly and she felt heat fill her body. Draco felt the temperature
change in her body rise and he savagely spun her onto her back so that he was on top of her now.
Every time he re-entered her things got more heated and she snaked her arms around his neck and
brought herself up into a sitting position with him still inside of her. Draco felt her lips
fiercely kissing his and he gave out a groan when she bit his lip in pleasure. Her hands wrapped
around his back as he thrusted harder and faster. He looked into her eyes which seemed to have
turned to a deep black with fiery pupils that stared back into his icy crystallized ones. Her hands
on his back became unbearably hot but fueled him all the same and soon a gasp of pleasure rang
through the room as they both reached their peak and felt blissful release.

Ginny crashed her lips against his again and he gladly welcomed them. He felt himself returning
to his normal state of mind and was breathing heavy trying to catch his breath. He went to pull
away a bit from the tangled mess they were in but Ginny's lips were fiercely on his again. He
gave into the sweet taste of her lips on his and then felt her latch onto him tighter.

"Hey" he tried to speak between kisses that she kept forcing upon his lips.
"Hey........hold......on......a second....let me.....adjust myself." he said with smile
against her lips. He tried to pull away again but she deepened the kiss, her eyes staring into his
as he looked at her a bit taken aback by her forceful behavior. He slowly stopped kissing her as he
watched her eyes completely go black.

"Ginny?"He said pulling away from the kiss.

He felt the temperature in her body rise to a fiery heat and felt her hands on his back starting
to burn him. He suddenly threw her off of him and backed away from her grasp. She stared back at
him with a shocked look on her face and her familiar fiery eyes he loved so much. He crawled over
to her quickly and grabbed her face.

"Are you ok?" he asked her.

"Yeah, sorry I.....don't know what came over me" she gave him a small smile. He
gave her a seductive smirk and then gave her a kiss on the forehead and gestured for her to come
lay down with him.

He crawled under the blankets with her and had her snuggle up under his arms.

"That was......-

"Amazing" Ginny finished for him.

They both laughed.

"Yeah that's one way to put it."

"You blocked out your Father's curse" she added suddenly.

He looked down into her eyes and gave a small smile. "Yeah........I guess I did."



14. Chapter 14
--------------

"Ginny"

"Ginny, wake up" Draco whispered.

She stirred in her sleep and only snuggled closer to him. He smiled down at her and gave her a
light shake.

"Ginny it's getting late, you have to get back to your room" he said shaking her
with a little more force.

She just groaned and kept sleeping. He bent down and started kissing her lips and she kissed him
back. When she did he pulled away and her eyes fluttered open.

"Thought that might wake you" he smirked at her.

She smiled back and then leaned over him to see the time.

"Crap, have you heard anyone up yet?" she said lying back on her pillow and rubbing
her eyes.

"Don't think so"

She rolled to her side and faced him and pressed her lips to his once more. Then there was a
knock on the door. Ginny and Draco looked at each other and Ginny's eyes went wide with panic
and quickly ducked under the covers. Draco threw a few pillows about to hide her better. He then
heard another knock and the door opened.

"Good morning Draco, I didn't think you were awake yet." Mrs. Weasley said
sweetly.

"Oh, Morning Mrs. Weasley" he said trying to hide the surprise in his voice.

"I wanted to tell you there's a letter that came for you downstairs"

"Oh, thanks, I'll be right down"

"No problem dear" she said with a smile and turned to leave.

Draco let out a relieved breath when Mrs. Weasley spoke again suddenly.

"Oh and Ginny, when you've finished sneaking back into your room again I'd love to
have a chat with you"

Ginny felt her cheeks go red; "Yes Mom" was all she said in a muffled voice under the
pile of blankets and pillows.

Draco looked down at the small form next to him that he knew was Ginny and bit his lip to keep
himself from laughing.

"Lovely, see you two in a bit" she said with a smile and left the room.

Ginny threw the blankets off of herself, "OH MY GOD DID THAT JUST HAPPEN?"

"You mean that your Mother just caught you in bed with a Malfoy?" he laughed at
her.

"Well, she doesn't know we had sex, we could have just been.......

"Having a girl's night?" he smirked.

She slapped his arm and then quickly got dressed and headed to the shower.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny made her way downstairs to breakfast and debated if she should wait for Draco to get out
of the shower before she went into the kitchen. She figured if her Mom was going to give her a
lashing she would prefer it be in private so she walked through the kitchen door. She saw Harry and
Hermione sitting at the table eating breakfast and felt relieved, her Mother wouldn't talk to
her about Draco in front of them.

"Morning again Ginny, have a seat I made some eggs for you" Mrs. Weasley said and slid
a plate of food in front of her.

Ginny sat down next to Harry and grabbed the food. "Uh, thanks"

Draco came walking into the kitchen shortly after and sat down across from Ginny and they
exchanged a nervous look. Mrs. Weasley gave him a plate of food with a bright smile on her
face.

"Thanks" he said quietly.

"You guys ok?" Harry asked taking a sip of juice.

"Oh Harry dear they are just a bit out of it ever since I found them in bed together this
morning" Mrs. Weasley said casually take a seat at the head of the table.

Harry spit out his juice despite his best efforts to try and swallow it. Draco seemed to almost
choke on a piece of his food and Hermione's mouth was hanging open. Ginny's face was beat
red and she buried her face in her hands.

"Mom really?" she moaned through her hands.

"What's the matter, Hermione and Harry already know so it's not news to them"
she said simply.

"Uh, a bit of news to me" Harry piped.

"Oh shush Harry" Mrs. Weasley cut in.

"Mom, can I talk to you.......Privately" Ginny asked with anger in her voice.

Mrs. Weasley stared at her for a moment; "Certainly" she said and followed Ginny out
of the room.

Draco just sat there with Harry and Hermione at the table. Nobody said anything.

"Well, this is awkward" Harry finally said.

"I'd say" Draco responded grabbing himself a drink.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"MOM HOW COULD YOU EMBARASS ME LIKE THAT?" Ginny yelled at her Mother.

"DON'T YOU DARE USE THAT TONE WITH ME MISSY!" Mrs. Weasley yelled back.

Ginny closed her mouth and a look of anger came over her face. "MOM PLEASE STOP TREATING ME
LIKE A CHILD, I'M AN ADULT AND I CAN TAKE CARE OF MYSELF!"

"IF YOU DON'T WANT ME TO TREAT YOU LIKE A CHILD THEN MAKE BETTER DECISIONS, DAMMIT
GINNY YOU KNOW HOW MANY PROBLEMS THE POOR BOY HAS, WHY WOULD YOU GET INVOLVED!"

"AND SO DO I MOM!" Ginny screamed wildly staring at her Mother.

Mrs. Weasley just stood there looking at her; she mentally cursed herself for being so
insensitive about the situation. She took a deep breath to calm herself."You can't just go
having sex with whomever you want Ginevra!" Mrs. Weasley said sternly with worry in her
voice.

"With whomever I want? It's Draco, he's not just somebody.............I love
him" she said fiercely feeling tears form in her eyes. She turned away from her Mother.

They stood there in silence again for a few moments. She then heard her Mom walk over to her and
wrapped her arms around her. Her Mom rested her chin on Ginny's shoulder. "And does he
love you?" she asked in a soft voice.

Ginny thought about this question for a moment and then gave a slight nod. Her Mom turned her
around to face her and Molly wiped away a stray tear from her daughters face.

"I love you so much Ginny, my children are my life, I can't stand to see any of you get
hurt. You have been through so much already and I only want what's best for you"

Ginny gave a nod that she understood and let her Mother pull her into a tight hug.

Just then Arthur came running downstairs. Molly turned to her husband, "Arthur, what's
wrong?"

"Get everyone in the kitchen now, we need to have a meeting" his face was serious.

Molly pushed Ginny back towards the kitchen and then made her way upstairs to get everyone up.
Ginny walked into the kitchen and sat back down next to Harry. Draco looked at her and she gave him
a small smile. Arthur walked over to Draco and handed him the letter that came for him. They both
had forgotten Molly's mention of the letter when they were upstairs.

"I have a feeling I know who this is from Draco, I'll explain after you've read
it." Arthur gave him a firm look and Draco nodded.

Everyone was piled into the kitchen at this point and waited in silence as Draco read his
letter. When he turned it over he couldn't make out the seal so he continued opening it and
started to read it aloud.

*Draco,*

*I'm sorry if this seems rushed and makes little to no sense but I have to hurry to get
this letter out. I wanted to tell you I love you and I'm sorry I was never the Mother you
wanted or needed. I'm afraid that my life is in danger and I wanted to let you know how I truly
felt in case we don't see each other again. Lucius is not the same man I once married and has
threatened me in more ways than one. He is convinced I am helping you hide. I must go; I love you,
my son.*

*With love, Your Mother*

He didn't say anything; he wasn't sure how to feel.

"Why is she writing me suddenly?" he asked.

Arthur gave a heavy sigh and then took a seat beside Draco.

"Kingsley Shacklebolt sent me word this morning that he suspects Narcissa is being held
against her will. They moved her to a small town that's not to far from here but its overrun by
Death Eaters. He wants us to retrieve her; he believes she may have some valuable information about
Lucius' whereabouts and future raids he has planned."

"My father wouldn't share that information with her."Draco stated flatly.

"Be that as it may, she will have information worth getting even if to just know a bit more
than we do now. My worry though is that......" Arthur trailed off.

"That she's already dead" he continued, his voice filled with hate.

Ginny looked at him, she saw that Malfoy sneer he wore so well. The one she remembered from the
train ride to Hogwarts that made her fall into a fit of sobs. The one he wore when he harassed her
friends and family for all those years. She could only imagine what was going through his mind
right now.

"I think we should arrange to leave tonight, the town is about an hour's walk from the
forest outside the ward. We are going to need as many as possible for this mission as the town like
I mentioned is overrun with Death Eaters. I am not familiar with any of the names Kingsley told me
so I am also unaware of how skilled they are with magic. I do know though that they were well
trained and by Warren so they are ruthless men and won't hesitate to kill you, with magic or
not." Arthur explained with the most serious tone.

Ginny felt a knot in her stomach, she wanted to be able to help out more but now that she was
actually being called upon she was nervous. The room fell silent and then Mr. Weasley spoke again.
"Make sure you are all well rested for tonight." He said with a shaky voice and then
quickly left the room.

The kitchen erupted into conversation over tonight's mission and Ginny watched as Draco left
the kitchen and made his way upstairs. Ginny made to follow him but was stopped by her Mom on the
way.

"We aren't done talking about earlier" she gave Ginny a stern look.

Ginny let out frustrated sigh, "Mom please, not now, can we discuss this after the
mission?" she pleaded with her Mother.

"Very well, now you better be going to your room up there" she demanded.

"Yes Mother" Ginny said quickly running upstairs.

She walked passed her room and went to knock on Draco's door when she saw his door was
opened. She stood in the doorway and saw him sitting on the bed.

"Hey" she said taking a seat next to him.

"Hey" he said back staring at the floor.

"Do you want to talk about the letter?" she asked him in a small voice.

"No, I don't" he said sounding annoyed.

She frowned at his short tone towards her but she understood and didn't take it to
heart.

Draco sighed, "I'm sorry Ginny, I just don't know what to think. My Mother suddenly
sends me this letter saying everything I wish she would have said to me when we were together and
now she may already be dead." his voice filled with emotion.

Ginny laid her head on his shoulder and hesitantly took his hand in hers. She gave a small smile
when she felt his fingers entwine with hers. She didn't say anything; she knew he wasn't
looking for answers just to vent. They sat there in silence for a few moments before Draco spoke
again.

"So how did things go with your Mom?"

"Gosh, you know I really don't want to talk about that either" she gave a small
laugh and he turned to face her with a smirk.

She looked up at him and he placed a light kiss on her forehead.

"Are you nervous about tonight?" she asked him.

"Again, don't really want to talk about that either"

They both laughed and she stood up and pulled him up off the bed. "Come on, let's go
for a walk outside" she said with a smile leading the way downstairs.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny and Draco walked around the inner edge of the ward chatting about their earlier Hogwarts
years. Ginny was bundled up with a hat on and her fuzzy gloves and Draco the same. He loved how her
nose was all red and how her vibrant hair looked against the field of white snow. He just stared at
her as she told him a story of how she got a detention from a prank her brothers played on her.

"Needless to say I was pissed at my brothers for it" she finished with a bright
smile.

"You're so beautiful" he said suddenly not realizing he was saying what he was
thinking.

"Oh, uh thank you" she blushed, a look of surprise on her face from Draco's open
affection for her.

They walked in silence after that. Ginny couldn't believe how Draco gave her butterflies
every time he was next to her. She always found herself wanting more of him.

"My Mother asked me if you loved me" she said suddenly and immediately regretted
saying it.

"What did you tell her? He simply asked.

"Uh, I just nodded, I mean......I just wasn't sure if......." she stuttered for
words and he stopped walking and turned to face her with a confused look.

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"It's nothing.......just forget it" she said starting to walk again.

"No, tell me" he said grabbing her arm gently and pulling her back.

She let out a long sigh and then looked at him.

"I only nodded because I didn't want her to lecture me and ask me a million questions
but the truth is I'm not sure if you do." she felt her cheeks getting hot and she felt
really uncomfortable.

"You're not sure if I love you?" he asked with a curious look on his face.

"I don't know Draco, things have been so weird between us and when you first said it
things were different."

"Different how?"He said a bit of anger in his voice.

"I don't know the fact that I was vulnerable at the time, the fact that you felt you
owed me something for saving you or that I almost died. I just thought that maybe you might not
feel the same way now that things are......you know....." she trailed off and then spoke
again. "Please just drop it, I'm just over thinking like I normally do, sorry" she
said starting to walk away from him.

He watched her walking away from him and he quickly ran to catch up with her. "Hey wait
up" he grabbed her hand and turned her to look at him. Her eyes were forming tears and he just
smiled at her.

"The only think that's different now Ginny is that I love you more. I'm just
horrible at showing it" he laughed.

She gave a small laugh and a tear rolled down her cheek and she quickly wiped it away. She felt
stupid for crying in front of him, she felt weak. He wiped away another tear that escaped her eye
and gave her a deep kiss.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur had his arms around his wife as she let out a sigh. "Seems our daughter is love
Arthur" she said looking off into the distance, a slight smile on her face.

He kissed her forehead and hugged her a bit tighter. "Yes, it seems so" he said as he
and Molly watched the young couple across the field from the kitchen window.

"Where did the time go, seems only yesterday I was changing her diapers" Molly sighed
wiping a small tear from her face.

Arthur gave his wife a passionate kiss on the lips and held her again in his arms watching Ginny
and Draco share a kiss of their own.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Night time came and everyone was gathered in the kitchen, all with different emotions running
through them. Ginny took a seat next to Draco and she felt him squeeze her hand under the table.
She gave him a small smile and let out a shaky breath. Arthur waited for Fleur to take a seat and
then he started.

"Alright everyone, listen carefully and don't forget a thing I say. After we pass the
ward we will walk about a good hour out towards the small town. Now we may run into some trouble
along the way; it's imperative that we take each Death Eater down quickly and quietly. When we
get to the edge of the forest we will have an advantage point to overlook the town. It's from
my understanding that there are less than 20 houses and shops there. Now again the town is overrun
by Death Eaters but we don't have to take them all down we just need to find Narcissa and get
her back safely. Kingsley told me she was being held in the basement of one of the shops so we will
start there."

He took a deep breath and everyone was dead silent waiting to hear what else the man had to
say.

"Kingsley mentioned that he has seen Dark magic used by Lucius and the Death Eaters that he
has never seen before. Most of them don't even use magic to kill but rather inflict physical
pain.........they are vicious people, so if and when you cross one of these men..............do not
hesitate to kill them. Unfortunately, we are in dark times again these days and the world is a
different place, its either us or them. Understood?" he asked with such seriousness in his
voice.

They all nodded.

"Also, do not apparate anywhere; the Ministry is monitoring all traveling so we must come
back the way we came. If for some reason we are followed out of town DO NOT lead them back to our
wards. You need to take them down or lose them. Understood?"

They all nodded again in unison.

"Good, lets head out then."


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The all reached the edge of the ward and took a sip of the potion that made them able to walk
through the ward walls without taking them down. They started trekking through the new fallen snow
and walked in silence. Everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts, fear that they may lose
one of their own tonight hung in the air. Draco watched Ginny walking beside him; she had fear in
her eyes and all over her face.

"Hey" he whispered to her.

Startled by the broken silence she turned to look at him.

"You ok?"

She just shrugged her shoulders and didn't say anything. He gave her a quick rub on the back
and continued walking beside her.

They passed the lot with all the trees that the guys had went hunting for and had about another
20 minute walk ahead of them. Everyone was shivering from the coldness and Fleur was still battling
a cold and tried her best to contain her coughing and sneezing.

"Sorry babe, I'd put a warming charm on you or even a silencing charm but it's not
wise to use magic right now." Bill said putting an arm around Fleur.

"Zats ok, I-I- ACHOO" she sneezed despite her best efforts to hold it in.

They soon arrived at the edge of the forest and hid behind a few large boulders and trees
looking down over the small town. There were a few Death Eaters on the street and a few houses had
lights on.

"She may be in that shop over there; it's the only one with the lights on at this hour.
The rest of the shops are closed by now." He said pointing to a small shop right in the center
of town.

"How the hell are we going to make it over there without being noticed?" Charlie
asked.

Arthur turned to Molly. "Molly dear you stay here with Fleur, we can't afford to have
her give away our position." he said turning to Fleur and gave her a small smile.

Molly and Fleur nodded that they understood.

Molly gave all her kids a big hug incase this was goodbye and she wiped a few tears from her
face. Draco was surprised when she pulled him into a big hug as well. "Please keep her
safe" she whispered to him. She pulled away from him with a small smile and he gave a nod.

The rest of them walked over to the edge of the hill and gave a quick look around.

"Alright one at a time, when you get down the hill make a run to that alley way over
there." Arthur pointed to a small alleyway between two houses.

They all nodded.

Charlie went first followed by Bill then George. They ran one by one over to the dark alleyway.
Hermione went next and slipped half way down but quickly regained herself and made her way over
followed by Ron.

"Alright Ginny go ahead" Arthur gestured for her to go next.

She crept over to the side of the hill and started to make her way down. She was halfway there
when a spell flew passed her face. She quickly turned her head and saw a Death Eater had spotted
her and was standing two houses away from where the alley was. She panicked and quickly slid down
the rest of the way. She was making her way over to the alleyway when a spell flew in front of her
and made the ground explode in her face causing her to stumble backwards and put her hands over her
face to shield herself. Arthur, Harry, Luna and Draco were already down the hill at this point
making their way over to her to help. Ginny quickly scrambled to her feet and took off in any
direction where she could take cover.

Once everyone made it to the alleyway Draco looked across the way where he saw Ginny taking
cover behind a small wall of a shop. He didn't want her to be by herself out here and searched
for a way to make his way to her.

"We need to get to Ginny" Draco demanded.

"We will, but we can't lose our heads" Arthur told him firmly.

Ginny went to stick her head out a bit to see if she was clear and as soon as she did a spell
hit the wall she was behind. She sat back quickly her heart was racing and she tried to come up
with a plan. She saw a small dumpster to her side and climbed on top of it. She was able to reach a
small windowsill above her and hoisted herself up and then onto the roof of the small shop.

"That's my girl" Arthur whispered watching Ginny scale the building.

Draco gave an impressed smirk.

"Alright we need to take out this Death Eater to make our way out of this alley"
Arthur said to them when a spell hit the Death Eater and he erupted into flames. They all turned to
see Ginny had shot a spell from her advantage point on the roof and gave them the signal that they
were clear.

"She just caused a distraction for us to slip past" Hermione said with a smile.

Sure enough almost every Death Eater came running out of that small shop they had their eyes on
to see what the disturbance was. They all quickly made their way to the small shop. Ginny slid back
down off the roof and jumped onto the dumpster and then attempted to make her way to the small shop
also. She still needed to find a way across the wide open street to get to the shop but almost
every Death Eater in town was outside now. She saw the group make it to the back door of the little
shop and she locked eyes with Draco for a moment. She mentally nodded to him that it was ok and she
was fine but he didn't look convinced.

"Harry and George you guys need to try and get to Ginny, while we look for Narcissa"
Arthur ordered making his way into the back door of the shop.

"WE HAVE INTRUDERS, KILL ANYONE YOU CROSS, SHOW NO MERCY!"One of the Death Eaters
voices rang out.

Ginny felt a shiver go through her body and quickly ran across an alleyway as a spell shot
passed her just missing her back.

"THERE'S ONE DOWN HERE" said a Death Eater running down the dark alley followed by
three others.

"Shit" Harry said pointing his wand up "Get ready for a fight George"

"Way ahead of you mate" he said gripping his wand tightly.

He shot out an explosive spell that hit the wall of the alley the Death Eaters were running down
causing a pile of rubble to fall in front of them; one of them being buried underneath the debris.
All attention turned to them two and one of the Death Eaters yelled out.

"IT'S POTTER! KILL HIM AND ANYONE WITH HIM!"

Complete chaos broke out at this point and spells and curses flew from every direction.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The rest of the group barged into the back room of the shop and four Death Eaters came running
over and shot bundles of curses at them. Draco took down one off the bat with a killing curse and
Hermione sent a knockout curse to another. Arthur sent a killing curse to one that shot a binding
charm at Charlie and Bill took down the last one.

"Draco, get downstairs with Ron, Hermione and Luna and see if Narcissa is there."
Arthur yelled as he, Bill and Charlie made their way back out through the front door to help with
the chaos that took place outside.

Draco made his way downstairs and was running through the hallway when he quickly skidded to a
stop causing Hermione, Ron and Luna to bump into each other.

"What the-

"Shhh" Draco quickly said cutting Ron off.

A Death Eater came running down the hall to make their way upstairs when he jumped back in
surprise when he came face to face with all four of them with their wands drawn. He backed up to
try and surrender but Draco shot an Ambustio curse at him causing him to disintegrate into thin
air. They all looked away as the horrid curse took effect and made it hard to watch. They all made
their way to a small door at the end of the hall and Draco quickly ripped it open and ran inside
followed by the others.

He looked around the room frantically and his eyes fell on a gated cell in the corner and a
figure was balled up on the floor. He ran over to the cell and shook the door to try and get it to
open. He quickly mumbled an unlocking spell and made his way inside.

"Draco hurry up there's more coming" Hermione called to him holding her wand
tightly.

"Mother?" he called out.

He heard chains scrape against the floor and the figure stepped into the light.

"Draco?" she said softly; platinum blonde hair meeting Draco's eyes.

He let out a shaky breath and he was more emotional then he thought he would be when he saw the
state she was in. She was bleeding and bruised and her dress was ripped and dirty. She looked so
frail like at any moment she would collapse.

He quickly made his way to her and used a charm to unlock her shackles. She just stared at him,
not believing her eyes. She grabbed him into a hug and started sobbing. He didn't hug her, he
didn't say anything. Draco couldn't let himself feel anything right now; he had to get them
out of there still plus he wasn't even sure how to feel towards his Mother after everything. He
grabbed her hand and pulled her to follow him.

"We need to go now" Ron said

They all made their way to the door and ran down the hall and back upstairs. A few spells flew
past them and Hermione shot one back that missed her target. Luna quickly shot another curse at the
Death Eater and they flew through the front of the shop window. They made their way outside to the
front of the shop and took in the chaotic scene before them. There was Death Eaters everywhere and
they quickly ran to cover. Draco searched for Ginny between all the crossfire and soon found her
wild red hair whipping through the air as she was trying to outrun a Death Eater that was on her
heels. Harry was dueling with two other Death Eaters and George, Charlie and Bill were circled by a
bunch more. Arthur was taking cover from three other Death Eaters who were on his back. The rest of
them quickly jumped into battle while Draco made his Mother wait in the alley.

Ginny ran as fast as she could through the small town trying to lose the Death Eater chasing
her. She quickly turned a corner and waited for him to come running around and when he did she
quickly hit him with a suffocation hex causing him to fall to his knees gasping for air. She
quickly made her way back out to the center of town nearly colliding into Draco.

"Hey are you ok?" he asked her looking her over.

She quickly nodded and then pushed him backwards as a curse flew past them. He shot an Affligo
spell at the Death Eater causing him to fly backwards into a wall. He saw Ginny making her way over
to the group of Death Eaters swarming her brothers while he made his way to help Arthur. Ron was
fighting another Death Eater that tried to sneak up on Harry and Luna and Hermione were back to
back with three of their own enemies to take down. Luna went to make a move when one of the men
grabbed her by the hair and threw her against a wall. Hermione shot a spell at him but the other
two men grabbed her and threw her to the ground.

Ginny made it over to her brothers and shot a Reducto spell at the group of Death Eaters
surrounding her them causing a large group of them to fly backwards with a hard smack into the
ground.

"Thanks Gin" George said running over to help their Father.

Charlie and Bill went after another three men who made to make a move to Ginny. She said quick
thanks and ran over to help Hermione and Luna. She saw Hermione on the floor with a Death Eater
standing over her. Ginny felt a spell hit her in the back and she fell to the floor wrapped in a
body bind charm. She desperately tried to free herself of the spell as she saw a Death Eater making
his way over to her.

Hermione watched in horror as her friend was about to be killed and she looked over to Luna who
was being held pinned against the wall by another Death Eater. She looked to anyone who could help
Ginny but they were all cornered by Death Eaters. Hermione went to bring her wand up quickly but
the man was faster and quickly disarmed her. Soon he was on top of her and she fought with all her
might to push him off. She looked over to Ginny again who was fighting to free herself of the
binding charm.

Draco wasn't sure if Ginny was dead at this point or not, he couldn't make anything out
with the amount of curses flying his way. He saw the girls were in trouble and every time he tried
to make a run over to them he was cornered by a slew of curses.

Hermione's hands frantically felt the snow for her wand that hopefully may be lying nearby
but found nothing. She screamed for help as she tried pushing the man off of her but he was to
strong and she quickly searched the man's body for something of use. Her hand grazed a metal
handle on his belt and an adrenaline like none other ran through her. She grabbed the dagger from
its holder and without thinking swiped it across his throat. Blood spilled out onto her face and
neck and she let out another scream and quickly scrambled to get up grabbing her wand from the
ground. The rest of the group was finally making their way over to the girls. Hermione quickly ran
over to the Death Eater standing over Ginny and savagely stabbed him in the back multiple times
forgetting about the wand she pocketed and then turned to the other one that had Luna against the
wall. She grabbed him off of her and threw him to the floor and plunged the dagger deep into his
heart multiple times. Everyone was staring in shock at the rage coursing through her. She finally
stopped stabbing him and staggered backwards against the wall and slid to the floor crying
hysterical.

"WE HAVE TO MAKE A RUN FOR IT LETS GO" Arthur said grabbing Ginny by the arm and
leading the way.

Ron grabbed Hermione and the rest of them made their way up the hill. Draco had a firm grip on
his Mother's hand the entire way to make sure she wouldn't protest about following them. As
they ran up the hill Molly and Fleur threw curses over their heads to keep the other Death Eaters
off their backs. Once they reached the top of the hill they all ran as fast they could through the
woods. Arthur stopped abruptly and turned to them all.

"I know I said not to Apparate but we have no choice, there's too many of them for us
to outrun them. We need to take a chance."

They all nodded and with a flick of his wand they all heard a pop and were all jolted into the
familiar surroundings of the Burrow's living room.

Once they all realized they were safe for the moment a silence fell over them and they all
looked at one another to assess the damage. Hermione was shaking; she was covered from head to toe
with blood from the men she just savagely killed.

"I......I.......mur......murdered......those men" she said in a shaky voice.

Molly walked over to her, "No you were saving my daughter's life" she firmly told
her.

"NO......NO....I MURDERED THEM, I..........I CAN'T BELIEVE I DID THAT, I DON'T KNOW
WHAT HAPPENED....I... " she started getting hysterical.

Molly suddenly reached up and gave her a firm slap across the face. The whole room was shocked
by the sudden action. Hermione brought her hand up to her cheek and just stared at her.

"YOU LISTEN TO ME HERMIONE, YOU SAVED MY DAUGHTERS LIFE, YOU DID WHAT YOU HAD TO DO. DO YOU
UNDERSTAND ME? THE NEXT TIME YOUR OUT THERE DON'T YOU DARE HESITATE TO MURDER ONE OF THESE COLD
HEARTED BASTARDS AFTER ALL THE PAIN AND SUFFERING THEY HAVE PUT US ALL THROUGH DO YOU HEAR
ME?"She yelled fiercely.

Hermione gave a small nod with fresh tears sliding down her face.

"Good" Mrs. Weasley said wrapping her up in a tight hug as she sobbed and the room
remained silent.

"Ron and Luna take Hermione upstairs to get cleaned up please" Molly said with a small
teary smile.

They nodded and guided Hermione upstairs to the bathroom. The attention suddenly fell on
Narcissa; she had a mixture of emotions all over her face.

"Narcissa, we're glad you're alright." Mr. Weasley said.

She didn't say anything she just looked around at all of them. Her eyes fell on Draco.

"Draco, we need to go" she said suddenly.

"What? Go where?" he asked her.

"Back to the Manor"

"WHAT? ARE YOU CRAZY?" he yelled with anger in his voice.

The rest of the room exchanged a confused look.

"May I have a word in private with my son?" she asked with frustration in her
voice.

"Of course" Mrs. Weasley said leading them all into the kitchen.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Are you all alright?" Molly asked looking at her families bruised and bleeding
faces.

"Yes Molly dear, I think we are all ok, that was a close one" Arthur said looking at
them all.

"Why does Narcissa want to go back to Malfoy Manor?" Harry asked suddenly.

"I don't know dear, nobody is really sure where her mind is at this time" Molly
answered simply.

They all sat down around the table overhearing the loud discussion in the next room.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Draco why are we here?" Narcissa asked in a demanding tone.

"What are you talking about Mother? We just rescued you and that's all you can
say?" he said with frustration.

"I think we should go back to your Father"

"WHAT! MOTHER PLEASE TELL ME YOU AREN'T SERIOUS, HE WILL KILL US, DON'T YOU
UNDERSTAND THAT?"

"I THINK HE WILL SPARE MY LIFE DRACO"

"AND MINE?" he screamed in anger.

"DO YOU THINK YOU EVEN DESERVE TO BE SPARED? AFTER HOW YOU BETRAYED YOUR OWN KIND? AND NOW
I FIND YOU LIVING WITH A BUNCH OF BLOODTRAITORS!" she screamed.

They were both unaware that Arthur was holding half of his family back in the next room from
sending a hex at Narcissa at her comment.

Draco just shook his head and he couldn't help a small laugh that came from him.
"You're a piece of work Mother you know that. I actually believed your letter when you
sent it but now.......now I know you just wanted us to save you. How exactly were you thinking of
having your life spared, by turning me over to Father?"

She didn't say anything.

"So now we can't even let you go, because you'll go back to him and tell him where
we are to save your own ass" he scowled at her with a disgusted sneer on his face.

"I'm just trying to survive Draco"

"AND SO AM I MOTHER! AND YOU'RE DELUSIONAL IF YOU REALLY THINK YOUR LIFE WILL BE
SPARED."

"I'M DELUSIONAL? WHAT ABOUT YOU, PRANCING AROUND WITH THESE PEOPLE THINKING THEY WILL
EVER ACCEPT YOU, YOU'RE A FOOL. YOUR FATHER WILL TAKE US BACK NOW LET'S GO" she yelled
grabbing his arm.

His ripped his arm away from her quickly.

"You would really have me killed to save yourself?" he looked at her with disgust.

"Oh Draco please, you and me both know your life has no value; not anymore anyway now that
you're a traitor." she said simply.

Draco felt like he was punched in the stomach, to hear his own Mother say these things to him
were unbelievable. He always knew she was selfish and turned the other cheek when it came to the
way Lucius treated him but to hear how she truly felt was appalling.

"You're a fuckin joke" he spat at her.

She swung her hand back and slapped him hard across the face. Before Draco could even turn his
face back to her Mrs. Weasley was between them; her wand pointed at Narcissa's heart with the
rest of them standing behind her all with their wands drawn.

"YOU TOUCH THAT BOY AGAIN AND I WILL KILL YOU WHERE YOU STAND!" she bellowed with
rage.

Narcissa just stared at her with hatred and then took a step back. Mrs. Weasley lowered her
wand. Mr. Weasley put his hands on Draco's shoulders and led him to the kitchen. He needed some
air and stormed out the back door onto the porch.



15. Chapter 15
--------------

Molly and Arthur led Narcissa to stay in Charlie's room where they put a charm on the room
so she couldn't get out. They would wait until the morning to question her. They made their way
back downstairs to their beat up family. Ginny was looking at Draco sitting on the porch through
the kitchen window. Her heart ached for him right now; she couldn't stomach the way Narcissa
spoke to him like he was nothing more than dirt. She felt her eyes fill with tears and quickly
wiped them away. She felt her Mom and Dad come up behind her and she buried her face in her
Dad's chest.

"Alright guys, let's go get cleaned up and get some rest. Kingsley and McGonagall will
be here in the morning to question Narcissa." Arthur said to them rubbing Ginny's back as
she let her tears silently slide down her face.

They all starting clearing out of the kitchen and headed upstairs.

"I think Draco could use a kind word dear" Molly said to her daughter with small
smile.

Ginny pulled back from her Father's embrace and gave a nod then made her way out the back
door.

She closed the door and just stood there watching him.

"Hey" she said with a small voice.

He didn't say anything but got up and took a few steps into the field of snow and hung his
head. She felt fresh tears fall down her face at how bad she felt for him.

"Draco" she called to him with more emotion in her voice.

He just stood there, he wasn't sure if he was more hurt or angry at his Mother.

Ginny quickly walked up behind him and grabbed him into a hug resting her head on his back and
snaking her hands around his waist.

"Please don't listen to her, please Draco, don't let her get to you" she cried
into his back.

He turned to face her and his eyes went straight to a cut on her face.

"You're bleeding" he said lifting his hand to her cheek.

She winced in pain when he lightly touched it. "Yeah it's from earlier in
town"

"Are you alright?" he asked her noticing a small bruise on the other side of her
face.

"Draco, I'm fine...........but you're not" she said and then noticed a giant
welt mark on his cheek from where his Mother hit him.

"Yeah..........but I will be" he said with a half smile.

He put his arm around her and they walked back inside together.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco was making his way back from the bathroom in the middle of night when he heard crying. He
walked closer towards the sound and saw there was a dim light from down in the living room. He
descended the stairs quietly and saw it was Hermione. She was sitting on the couch with her legs
folded and her head in her hands. He thought of turning to leave but something made him walk over
to her. He sat down and looked into the small fire she started.

"You ok?" he asked softly.

She wiped her face but it was soon covered in fresh tear again. "I can't sl.....sleep,
every time I.....close .....m....my eyes I.....see the b....blood" she cried harder at having
to explain it.

He let out a light sigh.

"Taking a life is never easy but you did what you needed to do to survive. Mrs. Weasley is
right with what she told you earlier, you would be dead or sitting here crying over the death of
one of your friends if you hadn't done what you did. Do you know what those men would have done
to you if they had the chance? They deserved what they got even if you don't see that right
now."

He turned to look at her and he felt bad for the girl. Her face was pale and her eyes puffy, he
knew how strong Hermione tried to be and put herself off as but he also knew she needed time to
break down sometimes and release built up emotion.

"You're going to be fine Granger" he said with a smirk and gave her a small nudge
with his shoulder.

She gave a small smile and wiped her tears away. "Thanks"

They sat in silence for a moment and then Draco spoke. "Can I ask you something?"

"Yeah of course" she said looking at him.

He started pulling up his shirt and Hermione's cheeks instantly went pink. Draco noticed
this and smirked at her.

"Relax Granger I'm not seducing you, I want you to look at something." He said
turning around to show her his back. "What does this look like to you?"

Hermione felt quite uncomfortable but was intrigued by his question. She studied his back for a
moment and then her eyes fell on two faint handprint marks on his back.

"They look like handprints........why?"

"Yeah but look closer"

Hermione leaned forward a bit and brought her hand up to the marks on his back. She saw him
wince when she touched them. "There........there burns" she said sounding surprised and
confused at the same time.

"Yeah, that's what I thought." he said pulling his shirt back down.

"How did you get those?"

He looked at her for a moment; he had contemplated all day of whether to bring it up to her. He
didn't want to show Ginny because he knew she would be worried about how she hurt him. He knew
Hermione would be the best one to share it with plus she needed something to distract her.

"I got these from Ginny" he said

"WHAT?" Hermione said a bit louder than she meant. "How? When?" she looked
curious to know more.

"Uh.......last night.....uh you know when....." he tried to get Hermione to understand
without him having to say it.

"Last night?" she furrowed her brows trying to think and then realization hit her.
"Oh" she said simply with understanding on her face now.

"Yeah, well without going into detail....." he looked at her with a smirk and she
shook her head "when things got more.......intense....she was different" he said the last
part as if it was news to him.

"Different how?" she said taking in every word he spoke.

"I don't know.......all I know is that she was burning up and got extremely
hot"

"Like a fever?"

"No like a fire.........As soon as I felt her hands starting to burn me I pushed her back
and she was fine again...." he trailed off into a whisper.

"Sounds like just really good sex" Hermione blurted out.

They both started laughing.

"Well that goes without saying" he smirked

"Draco, do you think that maybe you're thinking too much into it? I mean many wizards
and witches have a tendency to release some magic when their riled up" she explained with a
small smile.

"Yeah.........maybe" he said unconvinced.

They sat there in silence again for a while.

"Thanks Draco" Hermione suddenly said.

"For?"

"For talking to me, having a different perspective on what I did does help." she said
looking at her hands she was fidgeting with.

"Yeah yeah, but I'm not going to start being like your shrink and shit now" he
teased making her laugh.

"Well I guess I'll try getting some sleep again" She said heading to the stairs.
"Goodnight Draco" she called.

"Night.........Hermione"


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning Draco and Ginny made their way downstairs together and walked into the kitchen.
They were surprised when they saw McGonagall and Kingsley there with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.
Draco's eyes fell on his Mother who was sitting at the end of the table with a smug look on her
face.

"Mr. Malfoy.......Miss Weasley, it's lovely to see you both again" McGonagall said
with a smile.

"Hello Professor" Ginny said taking a seat at the table and Draco sitting down beside
her.

"We were just getting ready to have a chat with Mrs. Malfoy here" Kingsley said.

They all turned their attention to Narcissa at the end of the table. Ginny looked at her and was
surprised how different she looked from last night. Her messy dirty hair was now a bright platinum
blonde pulled back and hung over one side of her shoulder in loose curls. Her ripped dress was
mended, cleaned and pressed to perfection and her skin was free of any blemishes. She looked quite
regal sitting there before them all. She didn't realize she had been staring at her when
Narcissa turned to look at her. Their eyes met for a moment and Ginny quickly looked away. There
was something about Narcissa that made her feel awkward and uncomfortable.

"Now Mrs. Malfoy, can you tell us how you became captured?" Kingsley asked.

"Certainly, I was staying at an old family home that's been in my family for
generations. I didn't stay at the Manor much with everything my husband was a part of. Anyway,
I had gone into town to grab a few things when I was attacked and then woke up in that
cell."

"Why were you captured though?" Kingsley asked her.

"The day before I went into town I had seen Lucius and we had an altercation about Draco.
He told me how he wasn't sure of his whereabouts after they were trapped at the Manor and he
was convinced I knew where he was. After I told him to forget about Draco he became quite upset and
threatened me. After I was captured and realized Lucius was behind it I knew he was going to
eventually kill me or try and use me as bait to lure Draco to me so he can get to him. I took it
upon myself to write Draco the letter hoping he would come to save me." she stopped and looked
at her son; his eyes held such hate for her.

"Mrs. Malfoy, if I may, why would you risk the chance of turning Draco over to Lucius in
hopes that he will spare you when you could have just joined the Order? We would have protected you
against him just like how we have put Draco into hiding." McGonagall spoke with a bit of
hostility in her voice.

"I don't believe the Order has my best interests at heart" she answered simply
with a smug look on her face.

"And you think your husband does?" McGonagall asked in disbelief.

"My husband loves me, he just likes things his way and I am happy to oblige." she said
with confidence.

"Even if that means leading your own son straight to his death?" Molly snarled at
her.

Narcissa's lips turned into a smirk like sneer. "Yes"

Ginny looked at Draco's face, he was looking at his Mother with such malice. She
couldn't believe what she was hearing.

"Mrs. Malfoy, let's say hypothetically you succeeded in bringing Draco to Lucius and he
killed him but still decided not to spare your life? Then how would you feel knowing that your son
could have lived instead of dying for nothing?" McGonagall asked with anger in her voice.

"Well, it wouldn't have been much of a loss honestly. Draco has always been.........a
disappointment I would say so I suppose I wouldn't feel any different. Draco is a young man now
and I would expect him to have his Mother's best interests at heart. He should be more than
willing to give himself up to save my life."

Ginny let out a small gasp at the horrid words Narcissa spoke and quickly covered her mouth with
her hand. She felt tears threatening to fall but contained them.

"I honestly can't believe what I'm hearing. You are a selfish woman Narcissa Malfoy
and I hope you burn in hell for that evil heart you possess." Molly spat out at her with venom
in every word.

"You think love is going to save you and your family? You think your few Order members are
going to take Lucius down? You have no clue, Lucius has been recruiting and training new Death
Eaters for months, he must have thousands of skilled and very advanced followers under him by now.
You're on the wrong side dear, in the end when you watch your entire family being slaughtered
you will see and then you will understand." she turned her gaze to Ginny and spoke again.
"When your daughter has been brutally raped, beaten and tortured until death takes
her............then you will see things in a different way. I want to be on the winning side in the
end, no matter what the cost."

Ginny felt the tears slide down her face and she quickly got up and exited the kitchen. Molly
made a move over to Narcissa when Arthur held her back.

"No Molly, go check on Ginny" he said softly to her.

She looked at her husband and made her way to leave the kitchen. When she passed Draco she
softly grabbed his arm. "Let's go Draco dear, you don't need to listen to anymore of
this" she said with hate in her voice and dragged him with her out of the kitchen.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny ran up to her room and started sobbing. Thoughts of Warren and her nightmare the other
night came flooding into her mind. She grabbed her hair in frustration to try and erase the
memories of the horrid experience.

"Ginny dear it's alright, come here" her Mother said making it upstairs with Draco
beside her. She tried to console her wrapping her into a hug.

"I'm sorry Mom, I'm fine I just need a minute." she said through sniffles
wiping her face of any tears.

"I understand, go ahead to the bathroom and splash some cold water on your face" Molly
said watching Ginny make her way to the bathroom. She watched as Draco stopped her in the hallway
to see if she was ok.

"Hey, I'm sorry she said those things" he said wiping a stray tear from her
cheek.

"Its fine Draco, she said much worse about you"

"I guess I'm in the lead then as far as points go?" he smirked.

She gave a small smile and then made her way to the bathroom. Mrs. Weasley gave a bright smile
at the intimate moment between the two and then headed back downstairs.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After McGonagall and Kingsley finished talking with Narcissa they spoke with Arthur and Molly
about keeping her at the Burrow for a few more days until they could safely move her to another
place. They knew Lucius wouldn't spare her life no matter how different she thought. Narcissa
reluctantly agreed to stay there after Kingsley talked some kind of sense into her. They still
locked her in Charlie's room at night and then gave her some freedom to walk about the house
freely so they could keep an eye on her. Kingsley and McGonagall put a charm on her that would keep
her from apparating anywhere and they refused to get her a new wand during her time at the Burrow.
Charlie, Bill, Fleur and Luna headed home the day after the mission and the days went by slower and
with Narcissa staying with them it made things awkward and caused a lot of tension in the house.
McGonagall had sent a letter to the Weasley's about another location they would be staying at
and they would be leaving within the next day or two. Narcissa was planned to be let go since the
new location the Weasley's and Draco would be staying at wasn't known to her; so even if
she did tell Lucius they were at the Burrow they would be long gone by then.

Ginny was packing her suitcase with some clothes and sentimental things. She wished she could
take everything with her but it was impossible. She struggled to get her bag zipped closed when she
suddenly felt someone push down on the luggage further. She turned to look at Draco and she gave
him a half smile.

"Thanks" she mumbled.

"You ok?" he asked her.

"NO!" she snapped sitting on the floor with her legs folded and her head in her hands.
"I can't believe we are leaving, we have so many memories here. What about all of
Fred's things, his room, what if we never get to come back here?" she was getting angry
and got more frustrated when she felt tears slide down her face.

"I'm sorry Ginny" was all he could manage to say.

He went to go put his arm around her when she stood up abruptly and walked towards the
window.

"I'm sorry I don't mean to take it out on you I just.....ugh..... I'm tired of
living a life like this"

He walked over to her and turned her face to his. "It's going to be ok Ginny."

"Ha, yeah I doubt it; you saw what it's like out there. We are as good as dead just
like your Mother said. I'm tired of living in fear and on the run" she said folding her
arms angrily.

"Don't think like that"

She looked up at him and then her eyes traveled back out the window and she squinted at
something in the distance.

"There's Death Eaters out there" she said in a low voice.

He turned to look and as he did he noticed Ginny grabbed her coat and was making her way
downstairs.

"Hey where are you going?" he said running after her.

"I'm going to take care of them" she said walking downstairs quickly.

"GINNY WAIT!" he said grabbing his coat real quick.

She made her way into the kitchen and took a vile of liquid with her and quickly made her way
outside. Draco ran down the steps two at a time and called over his shoulder to Harry and Ron to
get Arthur and that there were Death Eaters outside the ward. Harry and Ron quickly jumped up and
Harry followed Draco as Ron ran to get his parents. Draco and Harry ran outside and across the
field to catch up with Ginny.

"GINNY WAIT!" Draco yelled to her and started walking quickly beside her to keep up.
"Ginny just wait a damn minute, let us take care of it"

"Why I can take care of it, I'm perfectly capable of taking down a few Death
Eaters" she said ignoring his suggestion.

"Yes but your angry and you're not thinking clearly" he said grabbing her arm and
turning her around.

"Since when do you know anything about thinking clearly?" she spat at him. He just
glared at her.

She ripped her arm out of his grasp and looked at him wildly with those same black eyes she had
the night he got the burns on his back. Her pupils turned to a fiery orange and her hair whipped
around her like dancing flames. He took a step back from her and so did Harry and she turned and
kept walking.

"Ok, you saw that right?" Harry asked Draco.

"Yeah" he said angrily going after her.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were calling out for Ginny to stop and wait for them while Ron, Hermione
and George made their way across the field to meet up with the rest of them.

Ginny threw back the liquid from the vile and then handed it to Draco. "Are you
coming?"

He looked at her for a moment and then threw back the liquid and handed it to Harry who did the
same thing. They made their way through the ward and ran into the nearby woods so they could sneak
up on the Death Eaters. The others watched them from inside the ward. Molly had a worried look on
her face as she watched her daughter disappearing into the woods.

"Ginny!" Draco was half yelling half whispering for her to slow down.

"Ginny...Hey........just wait ...........GINNY!" he grabbed her more roughly this time
and dragged her behind a nearby tree where Harry met up with them.

"What the hell is wrong with you? You can't just blindly run into a fight" he
hissed at her.

"Like I don't know that I'm not stupid" she hissed back.

"Then stop acting stupid" he said angrily through clenched teeth.

She looked at him with such anger and she ripped her arm out from his grip again.

"Ginny I know you're angry and you have every right to be, but now is not the time to
lose your head."

She turned away from him and tried to calm herself. She was breathing heavy and her hands were
balled into fists.

"Whatever" she said and then continued her approach towards the Death Eaters in a more
strategic way.

Draco went to follow her and stepped in something cold and wet. The snow all around where Ginny
was standing had melted into a huge puddle. He knew something was different with Ginny but he
wasn't exactly sure what. He hurried to catch up with her and Harry. They started slowing down
their pace when they saw where the Death Eaters were standing a few feet away from the ward. Harry
put his hand up to them to have them hold back and he quickly threw out a Confudus charm that hit
one of the men and made them confused and disoriented. He started picking a fight with the other
man and they soon got into a brawl. Draco and Harry took that opportunity to take them both down.
They both saw a spell fly passed them and hit a Death Eater that was trying to sneak up on them.
They turned to Ginny who had her wand out.

"Thanks Gin" Harry called to her.

She gave him a sarcastic smug smile and then walked over to them. "See what would you do
without me?" she laughed.

Draco shook his head with a smirk noticing her eyes had returned to their normal state.

"Alright I think that's all of them around the perimeter" Harry said

"Good, then let's make our way back shall we?" Ginny said leading the way.

Suddenly, they were surrounded by a group of Death Eaters that apparated before them and all
three of them were grabbed before they had time to react. They all struggled to free themselves but
there were two men who had a hold on Harry and then another two on Draco. Ginny tried to squirm as
much as she could against the huge Death Eater that had her held tightly in his arms with a knife
to her throat.

"I'd stop trying to escape if I was you or I'll kill the Weasley girl" said
one of the Death Eaters.

Draco looked across the way at Ginny and his mind raced. She had tears in her eyes and fear all
over her face. He watched as the blade was pressed further against her through and she let out a
whimper.

"We have been watching this area for a few weeks now. You see every time some of our men
come around this area they end up dead or go missing so we knew something was up. Sure enough after
a lot of waiting and a few sacrifices by our dear friends you just killed we finally got you. The
greatest part is that it's the two people Lucius wants the most and I'll be the one to hand
deliver them to him." said the Death Eater with a sadistic laugh.

"We could really use those powers of your right now" Harry whispered through clenched
teeth to Draco.

"I'm trying, I wish it was that simple." he mumbled back with anger in his
voice.

"Alright let's kill Potter first and then since this guy" he said punching Draco
in the face. "Seems to have a soft spot for the redhead he can watch us have some fun with her
first before we kill them" he laughed menacingly as the other Death Eaters joined in.

Draco spit out a mouth full of blood and anger filled his body and he looked at Ginny when he
heard her call his name out. His mind raced for some kind of an escape but his eyes kept falling on
the fiery redhead across from him. He suddenly had a crazy idea cross his mind.

"GINNY........LOOK AT ME" he called out to her. She locked eyes with him, tears
streaming down her face. "THINK OF FRED" he yelled to her.

"Why" she cried.

"JUST DO IT!" he yelled back.

"Awe that's sweet, give her something to think about while we have our way with
her." the Death Eater said in a sarcastic tone.

"THINK ABOUT HIS DEATH AND HOW THESE PEOPLE MURDERED HIM." Draco screamed to her.

She was crying now and falling limp in the arms of the Death Eater that held her tightly against
him, pressing the blade closer to her throat.

"I WANT YOU TO THINK ABOUT WARREN" Draco yelled to her.

"What are you doing Draco?" Harry whispered to him.

"Trying something out, trust me on this" he whispered back.

Ginny's body went stiff at the mention of Warren's name. She had her eyes shut tightly
as she felt her heart beating faster and faster at the anger rising in her.

"THINK ABOUT WHAT HE DID TO YOU, HOW HE TOUCHED YOU, AND HOW HE ALMOST RAPED YOU!" he
screamed to her with emotions of his own filling his voice.

"This is fuckin priceless" the Death Eater between them laughed followed by the rest
of his clan.

Draco just looked at her and she lifted her face to look at him. Her face was drenched in tears
and she was hysterical. She looked at him with a pained look on her face and then............there
it was....... those black eyes that he knew held so much danger in them; those fiery pupils that
burned to even look into.

"Are you sure this is a good idea Draco?" Harry whispered to him.

"I don't think we have much of a choice."

Ginny closed her eyes and cried out from the pain she remembered of those terrible moments. She
felt the heat in her body rising quickly and her breathing became rapid and heavy. Harry had
finally caught on to what Draco was trying to do but was unsure of what his eyes were seeing.

"Should we push her further?" Harry mumbled to Draco

"Go for it" he said with a look of hatred on his face for the men around him.

"GINNY...... THINK ABOUT LUPIN AND TONKs..... THINK ABOUT HOW THEY WERE TAKEN FROM THEIR
SON........THINK ABOUT THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS, THINK ABOUT TOM RIDDLES DIARY AND WHAT HE MADE YOU
DO...........REMEMBER HOW THOSE THINGS MADE YOU FEEL" Harry screamed to her.

Ginny let out a bloodcurdling scream and the Death Eater holding her started to scream as his
skin started burning against her body and he let her go and fell to his knees.

"WHAT THE BLOODY HELL IS GOING ON?" the main Death Eater yelled walking over to Ginny.
He brought his hand back and slapped Ginny across the face with such force she stumbled backwards
and dropped to a heap on the floor of snow.

"GINNY!" Draco screamed. He knew his plan of riling Ginny up had diminished when he
saw he fall to the ground.

"NOW YOU TWO SHUT UP!" the Death Eater turned to them pulling out a knife and walking
over to Harry.

Ginny tasted blood in her mouth but she was unfazed by it. She couldn't feel the pain that
ran through her face only the pain she held in her heart. She got to her knees and she stood up on
shaky legs.

Draco and Harry's attention turned from the Death Eater about to murder them to Ginny. The
Death Eater turned and saw her standing up again and he pulled out his wand.

"What did you stir up Draco?" Harry asked with a bit of fear in his voice.

Ginny just stared at the Death Eater, the veins in her face turning a black and gold color. Her
hair whipped wildly around her and the snow on the ground had turned to steam. Draco was sure she
would erupt into flames at any moment. The Death Eater took a step back at the site of her and held
his wand up.

"DON'T COME ANY CLOSER" he yelled out.

The Death Eaters holding Harry and Draco had let go and backed away and Harry and Draco quickly
made a move and took them down. They turned to Ginny who was still staring at the Death Eater.

"Enough of this shit" the Death Eater said and worded the words of the killing curse.
Before they left his mouth a shimmer of a flame passed through Ginny's body and a stream of
fire suddenly wrapped around the man's body and then disappeared inside his mouth. He screamed
in pain when he suddenly was engulfed in flames from the inside out.

Ginny turned to the rest of the Death Eaters and a wave of flames poured from her body and
engulfed every man in site. Draco and Harry stood wide eyed watching with fear as Ginny became lost
in anger. They saw a wave of fire headed right towards them and they tried to make a run for it.
The flame was way too fast and powerful for them to outrun and Harry and Draco braced themselves
for the flames to swallow them. Draco quickly grabbed Harry by the arm and stopped him from
running. Harry turned to look at him and saw his eyes ice over and suddenly they were enclosed in a
dome of ice. The flames hit the barrier and flowed around them fiercely. Draco felt the ice from
his body fighting against the wild flames that desperately tried to melt through but he kept
freezing it over until suddenly the flames stopped. The icy dome above them quickly melted and fell
to a pool of water around them. Draco looked around and every Death Eater was singed and completely
burnt to the point where they were unrecognizable. Some of the bodies were just piles of ashes and
the smell of burnt flesh and death filled the air. Draco's eyes then traveled over to Ginny and
saw her on her knees in the snow and he quickly ran over to her with Harry beside him.

"GINNY! GINNY!" he screamed skidding to halt in front of her.

"Draco?"She said in a frail voice and looked up at him. Her familiar fiery eyes met
his mercury ones and she fell unconscious in his arms.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny laid in her bed with her eyes closed as she started to regain consciousness. Her head was
pounding and her body was sore. Suddenly, memories of what happened flooded her mind and she jolted
upright and looked around the room. She noticed it was night time and she was still in her clothes
from earlier. She was extremely thirsty and she ran to the bathroom and started to splash water on
her face and then soon had her mouth under the faucet taking in gulps of water at a time.

"Ginny?"

Ginny jumped from the abrupt voice that called out to her and saw Hermione standing in the hall
outside the bathroom.

"Wh.......where's Dr....Draco?" she said with a hoarse voice.

"He's downstairs, are you-

Ginny quickly walked passed her and ran downstairs as fast as she could. She only remembered
fire and huge flames surrounding Draco and Harry. She was so confused by what happened earlier and
needed answers.

"DRACO!" she yelled running down the stairs and missing the last few causing her to
slip.

She pulled herself up from the floor and saw everyone in the living room looking at her. Draco
quickly ran over to help her.

"Are you ok?"

"What happened? Are you ok? Is Harry ok? What happened to me? There were Death Eaters and
then a fire and-

"Ginny dear calm down" Mrs. Weasley came over to her and led her over to the couch to
sit down.

She saw them all looking at her like she did something wrong.

"What's going on Mom?" she said with worry in her voice as she started to
panic.

"Well Ginny, it seems as though.........you are a very powerful witch" Molly
started.

Ginny ran her hands through her hair and grabbed a big chunk of it. "I was hoping what I
remembered from earlier wasn't real" she said in a small voice looking down at the
floor.

"It's ok Ginny, you just-

"I just need a minute" she said cutting her Father off and running back upstairs.

She made her way to the bathroom and almost collided with Narcissa.

"Oh, uh sorry" she mumbled and started walking passed her.

"That's some power you possess..............Ginny" Narcissa spoke suddenly.

Ginny stopped and turned around to face her.

"I saw quite the show from my window earlier. Who knew you were such
a..............firecracker" she said with a wide sinister smile.

Ginny just stared at her, tears falling down her face. She quickly wiped them away.

"Awe dear, there's nothing to be upset about. Those powers are something you should
embrace."

"Yeah right, I almost killed Draco and Harry; I would never want to embrace something like
that."

"Have you ever thought that maybe that wouldn't be such a bad thing?"

"Excuse me?" Ginny took a step closer to her with an angry expression on her face.

"Draco and Harry are the two people Lucius want dead the most. Perhaps those two being dead
would give your family a break from constantly having to watch your backs."

"HOW DARE YOU!" Ginny stepped closer to her and grabbed the railing of the nearby
balcony over the stairwell.

"Just a suggestion; maybe something to think about? Looks like you're quite riled
up" Narcissa said nodding towards the railing Ginny was gripping.

Ginny looked down and gave a small gasp when she saw smoke around her hand. She quickly took her
hand away and buried it in her shirt and ran to the bathroom. She slammed the door and turned on
the water and threw her hand under the cold stream. Her heart was racing and she was becoming more
panicked which was making her lose more control. She was completely scared at this point and soon
everything she seemed to touch was either melting or catching fire. She turned on the shower and
threw herself inside of it. She then heard a knock on the door.

"Ginny?"

She heard Draco's voice through the door and she quickly reached over and locked it.

"NO, DON'T COME IN" she screamed. She was afraid she would hurt someone.

He noticed smoke coming from under the door and he quickly grabbed his wand out and unlocked the
door. He threw it open and saw Ginny curled up in a ball sitting in the corner of the shower
letting the water hit her.

"What are you doing Ginny?" he asked her with worry in his voice.

"I........ca.....can't........c....con.....control it" she sobbed.

He turned off the shower and then kneeled down over the tub. He took her hand and she quickly
snatched it back.

"NO! I don't want to hurt you" she cried.

"You're not going to hurt me" he said holding his hand out to her.

She looked at him and she slowly reached out and grabbed his hand.

"See" he smiled at her.

She gave a small smile and then threw herself in his arms and started sobbing.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Draco calmed Ginny down they made their way back downstairs to talk with the rest of the
family. Molly and Arthur had told them that they would be leaving in the morning to be
relocated.

"Your father and I also want to talk to you and Draco about something" Molly told
them.

They looked at each other and then back to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

"Tomorrow when we arrive we think we should start working with you both to try and control
whatever kind of magic it is that you both seem to possess." Arthur explained.

"But how?" Ginny asked.

"Well McGonagall will be escorting us to where we will be staying and she has agreed to
help with the process, so it's a start." Molly explained.

They both agreed and they soon all turned in for the night.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny was tossing and turning all night long. She kept thinking she might fall asleep and
accidentally set the entire house on fire. She worked herself up so much at one point that she had
to run to the bathroom and throw up. She turned over in her bed and saw the clock read 4am. She let
out a sigh and thought about slipping into Draco's room but she was too nervous about getting
to close to anyone right now until she understood this unexplained power she had. She heard a creak
out in the hall and sat up in her bed. She looked at the bottom of her door and it sounded like
someone was standing outside her room. She slipped out of her bed and walked over to the door and
put her ear against it but didn't hear anything.

"Draco?" she whispered.

She was suddenly flung back against the wall when her door was blown open. She scrambled to get
up and quickly grabbed her wand and adjusted her eyes to take in the scene before her. Her eyes
went wide and she let out a loud gasp when she saw a Death Eater standing in her doorway. She
quickly shot a hex at him and then turned to look out the window. Fear filled her like never before
when she saw that the Death Eaters somehow got through the wards and a large group of them were
making their way into the Burrow.



16. Chapter 16
--------------

Ginny ran out into the hallway and saw another shadow coming up the stairs. She went to make a
run to wake the others when she felt someone grab her and cover her mouth then pull her back into
one of the rooms.

"Shhh"

She realized it was Draco and she instinctively gripped his arm in fear of what was to come.

"We have to get to the others" she choked out.

"We're going to have to fight our way out of here." He whispered seeing a group of
Death Eaters reaching the landing of the stairs.

He felt her heart beat speed up against his arm as she latched onto him for protection.

"Hey, you need to focus, ok?" he looked into her eyes. Even with all the fear she had
in them they looked beautiful.

She nodded and let out a shaky breath.

One of the Death Eaters was walking passed their door when Draco hit him with a killing curse.
As soon as the man hit the floor chaos broke out. Ginny and Draco ran out of the room and down the
hall to her parent's room who were already up and armed with their wands drawn.

"DRACO, GO GET NARCISSA!" Arthur yelled to him.

Draco nodded and ran to Charlie's room where he knew his Mother was locked in.

Spells and curses hit the walls and busted holes in the house and one spell started a fire that
spread quickly, filling the house with smoke.

Harry, Ron, Hermione and George joined Ginny and the others outside her parent's room.

"WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE BEFORE THE HOUSE COLLAPSES." Arthur yelled to them.

They all moved together to make their way downstairs but were soon split up when they were faced
with more Death Eaters coming at them. Harry grabbed Ginny and pulled her out of the way of a curse
and Ron and George were dueling with three Death Eaters on the staircase trying to clear the way
for them to get downstairs.

"STAY CLOSE TO ME GINNY!" Harry yelled to her as parts of the house started caving in
around them.

Harry and Ginny went to make their way to help Ron and George when the floor under them gave in
and they fell through to the floor below.

"GINNY! HARRY!" Hermione yelled out to them running over to the hole in the floor and
looking down at them.

She was relieved to see they were both still alive and she made her way to help Ron and George.
One of the men kicked Ron in the chest causing him to fall backwards off four steps onto his back.
Harry picked himself up off the floor below and shot a curse at the man advancing on Ron. He then
grabbed Ginny's hand and dragged her with him towards the back door.

Draco blew the door to Charlie's room down and ran inside where he found his Mother with an
object in her hand ready to attack. Draco just looked at her; he knew he couldn't leave her
behind no matter how horrible the things were that she said to him.

"Let's go" he demanded and grabbed her wrist.

He dragged her behind him throughout the house throwing spells left and right to fight his way
through. He saw Hermione and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley just making it downstairs and he hurried to catch
up with them. The flames throughout the house were roaring and the smoke was starting to fill his
lungs. He heard his Mother coughing and gasping for air. They finally had made it to the top of the
staircase and went to make their way down when the whole stairwell collapsed under them. They fell
to the floor with a pile of broken wood on top of them. Draco quickly kicked the debris aside and
helped his Mother up erasing all feelings of pain from his mind. He knew he was hurt but his mind
told him to keep going. He tried to make out where the back door was but the smoke was too thick.
He heard screaming outside and followed the noise hoping it was the right direction. He suddenly
heard a curse being thrown and he instinctively jumped in front of his Mother to shield her. He
closed his eyes anticipating the blow and was surprised when he opened them to see a shield of ice
in front of them. There were three arrows that pierced the ice but didn't make it all the way
through. Draco let out a shaky breath when he saw the point of one of the arrows mere inches from
his face. He turned to his Mother whose eyes were wide with shock at the powers her son had just
used. He ignored her look of surprise and gave her a hateful look as if to say she didn't
deserve his protection and then he roughly tugged her wrist to follow him.

Ginny watched as flames engulfed the only home she ever knew. Tears ran down her face as she saw
a part of the house completely cave in where she knew Fred's room had been. She turned her
attention to her parents who came running from the house and saw Draco wasn't with them. She
saw Death Eaters coming out of the house behind them and quickly shot a curse at them before they
could attack her parents.

"MOM.....DAD! WHERE'S DRACO?" she yelled to them.

"HE WAS RIGHT BEHIND US!"Mrs. Weasley shouted over the roaring flames.

Ginny frantically looked around to make sure he didn't make his way outside and then went to
run back into the house. Arthur quickly grabbed her arm and held her back.

"NO GINNY IT'S TOO DANGEROUS!" he yelled at her.

"BUT DRACO'S IN THERE"

"I'LL GO" Harry said suddenly.

They all turned to him and before any of them could object he ran back inside.

Draco was dragging his Mother throughout the house trying to find the way out through the dark
smoke.

"Draco, use your powers on the fire" Narcissa demanded.

"I can't" he snapped.

"What do you mean you can't you just did against that attack?"

"It doesn't work like that Mother" he said through clenched teeth.

"Then how does it work, what good are they then? And even more so, what good are you
then?" she snarled.

Draco felt his blood boiling at her words but kept his focus on finding a way out and gripped
her wrist tighter and dragged her along.

"DRACO!"

Draco heard his name being called and immediately ran in the direction of it.

"OVER HERE!" Draco yelled back

Suddenly, a wooden beam came falling down and Draco pushed his Mother out of the way and he fell
to the floor. He felt hot liquid pour from his head where he knew the beam hit him. The room was
spinning and everything became muffled and blurry. He tried to drag himself to his feet but his leg
was pinned under debris and the beam that had fallen. He tried looking and feeling around for his
wand but he couldn't see anything. Narcissa stood up and saw Draco was hurt but she also saw
the flames growing and smoke thickening. She felt Harry push passed her and ran over to Draco.

"NARCISSA HELP ME LIFT THIS OFF OF HIM!" he yelled to her grabbing one side of the
beam.

She looked at Harry and then to the roaring flames around her and turned and ran to the
exit.

"NO! WAIT!" he screamed out to her.

Harry tried as hard as he could to pull the beam off of Draco. He could barely see anything and
could hardly get any air into his lungs.

"DRACO, HEY DON'T PASS OUT YOU NEED TO HELP ME" he yelled out to the Slytherin as
he shook him to stay conscious. Draco winced in pain as his head throbbed and bled freely. His head
started to slump and Harry quickly shook him again. "NO NO NO, STAY AWAKE, COME ON HELP
ME" but Draco was useless.

Harry's mind raced for something of use and he took out his wand and tried to think of a
useful spell to lift the beam off of Draco's leg. He thought of the Wingardium Leviosa spell
but doubt it would work on something this heavy. He took his chances and grabbed Draco's shirt
with one hand and flicked his wand with the other.

"WINGARDIUM LEVIOSA!" he yelled and the beam lifted a tinge and Harry took that chance
to pull Draco out from under it right before it crashed to floor again.

He pocketed Draco's wand and then quickly shook Draco to try and help him lift him up. He
threw Draco's arm around his neck and grabbed him around the waist and dragged him to the exit.
As soon as they reached the back door he felt hands grab him and pull him further out into the
early morning air. He looked up and saw Kingsley and Arthur standing over him while the rest of
them came running over. Ginny ran to Draco's side and saw the blood flowing from his head and
she called out to him. Tears ran down her face and then she cracked a small smile when she saw him
open his eyes a bit. When he saw she was safe he then fell unconscious once again. Molly performed
a few healing charms on Draco to get the bleeding to stop and then conjured a stretcher and laid
him on it. She had an empty expression on her face; they all did.

"McGonagall and I came as soon as we got an alert that the wards were invaded. We were
hoping to have you all out of here by now." Kingsley explained.

Harry was panting for air still and Hermione was performing an oxygen charm on him. He turned
his gaze to the blonde woman a few feet away from him. He glared at her with such anger and shook
his head in disbelief.

"You should be ashamed of yourself" he said suddenly to her.

She sneered at him and then looked away and walked off.

They all watched as the Burrow was completely engulfed in flames and soon came crashing to the
ground. Ginny wasn't the only one who had tears streaming down her face; almost all of them
felt the pain of losing the only home they knew. It was a place where so many memories were made
and now they had nothing; just the clothes on their backs.

McGonagall walked over to Molly and placed a hand on her shoulder. She knew how hard this must
have been for all of them. She looked around at all of them covered in dirt and soot from the fire
and some with cuts and bruises.

"Molly and Arthur, let's get you all somewhere safe." she said in a soft caring
voice.

Molly silently nodded and they all heard that familiar pop as they apparated away from the
burning pile of wood that they once called home.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They appeared in a snowy field, the snow wasn't as thick as it was back at the Burrow. It
was a light layer that covered the grass and the sun was just breaking through onto the clearing
before them. Ginny felt extremely dizzy and ran over to a nearby tree and emptied her stomach onto
the snow. She started sobbing and held her face in her hands. Molly ran over to her and put her
arms around her.

"I hate apparating" she choked out.

Her Mother gave her a small smile and helped her up to stand up.

"We will have to travel the rest on foot, it's sager this way." Kingsley said to
them all.

They all nodded and started to follow Kingsley and McGonagall.

"This is a Muggle area, but the house is secluded in the middle of a field, there are a few
acres of land around it. We are more south now than the Burrow and I think being in a Muggle area
will be the best option right now. Hogwarts unfortunately is being watched carefully by Death
Eaters and seems the obvious choice so this is better" McGonagall explained.

"How did you find this place?" Hermione asked as they walked across the snow covered
field.

"Well, Miss Granger, this house has actually been in my family for a long time. It was my
Great Grandmothers and even before then; it's quite magnificent." McGonagall said with a
smile.

They walked for about a half hour when they stopped for a break. McGonagall and Kingsley were
talking about their next plan of action and Hermione, Ron and George were with Harry. Ginny walked
over to Draco and she just watched him. She stroked his head and was surprised when he opened his
eyes to look at her.

"Draco?" she whispered with a smile.

"Hey"

"Are you ok?" she said with emotion filling her voice.

"My head is a lot better, thanks to whoever did that"

"My Mom" she smiled at him.

He went to sit up but winced in pain and grabbed his side.

"Your staircase gave out on me" he said suddenly to her.

"Huh?"

"At the Burrow, I fell through your stairwell" he said again and then lifted his shirt
to reveal his side.

Ginny gasped in surprise. There was a piece of wood that pierced a light layer of skin on his
side.

"It looks worse than it feels honestly." he said.

"I didn't even notice, I was too worried about your head wound, it was bleeding like
crazy" she said taking out her wand and healing his side to the best of her ability.

He looked across the way at his Mother; she didn't make eye contact with him but just walked
further away.

"She left you to die Draco" Ginny said suddenly with anger in her voice. "Harry
went back for you, he saved your life, as soon as you guys got out the whole house came down."
she said with tears forming in her eyes.

He turned to look at her and he looked over to the trio and he shook his head. His own Mother
left him to die and his supposable rival saved his life.

"Alright everyone let's get going again" Arthur said.

Draco got to his feet and Ginny let him use her to lean on as they walked.

"You know you could have just stayed on the damn stretcher" she joked.

"Why, you know you love me hanging all over you like this." he teased.

"Oh yes, it just turns me on like you wouldn't believe. How I love getting blood all
over my only clothes and having you use me as a crutch because you're too damn stubborn to
enjoy the trip on a stretcher." she said sarcastically.

They walked for about another half hour and Draco soon let go of Ginny and pushed through the
pain in his side to walk on his own, although he didn't mind using her as a crutch. They came
to the top of a small hill and there was a house in the distance that they all stared at.

"That's it?" Ron asked shocked.

"Yep, that's the one" McGonagall said brightly.

"Wow" Ginny said.

In the distance they saw this big Colonial style house with a huge wraparound porch. On the side
of the house were a lake and a dock with a small boat tied to it. They soon neared the house and
McGonagall opened the front door and led them inside. The inside was a bit outdated but was still
quite beautiful. There was a grand staircase that led up to a wraparound balcony where all the
rooms were. To the left was a dining area and to the right a living room area. The kitchen was a
bit smaller but the dining room made up for that and then it led into another den area. Through the
kitchen window you could see the lake and the back porch which had a seat swing on it and some
wicker furniture.

"This house is quite lovely Minerva, thank you kindly for allowing us to stay here"
Molly said giving her a hug.

"No need to thank me, I hope you all can get a break from the terror that lurks outside
these days. Kingsley and Arthur would you help me put up the wards? The rest of you please make
yourselves at home. There are plenty of rooms for all of you." McGonagall said with a
smile.

Ginny helped Draco upstairs and picked herself a room all the way in the corner and Draco took
the one next to hers. Once everyone was showered and patched up Ginny worked on transfiguring some
clothes to fit her that McGonagall gave them. Draco walked into Ginny's room and plopped down
on her bed and sighed.

"What's wrong?" she asked him continuing to work on making her clothes the right
size.

"Here you can help me make these fit, seems transfiguration isn't my thing" he
said playfully throwing a shirt on her head.

"I'm sorry do I look like a maid" she teased. "JUST.....don't answer
that" she said throwing the shirt back at him with a smirk on her face. "Come here
I'll show you" she said patting the spot next to her so he can have a look at how she did
it.

She showed him numerous times and there were quite a few fails but eventually Draco succeeded in
turning a woman's blouse into a guys t-shirt.

"Ha, who would've thought a woman's blouse would look so good on me" he said
trying it on.

Ginny giggled and then rolled her eyes. There was a knock at the door and Ginny looked up to see
Harry and Ron standing in the doorway with clothes of their own needing alterations. She looked at
Draco and they laughed. She shook her head, "Take a seat" she laughed and then restarted
her lesson.

They sat on the floor and worked in silence for a while when Draco finally spoke up.
"Uh....thanks for saving my life........Harry" he mumbled saying his name in the lowest
voice he could muster.

"Oh wow, a first name, he must really mean it" Ginny laughed and then Draco pushed her
over out of her folded legged position.

"No problem" he said with a laugh at Ginny's earlier comment. His smile then
turned to a frown suddenly. He looked at Draco, "Your Mother left me there with you even when
I yelled out to her, she just.....left you." he said in almost a whisper as if he still
couldn't believe it.

Draco absentmindedly played with the article of clothing in his hand. He had to just accept the
fact that his own Mother would risk his life to save herself.

"I saved her to you know, made sure she got out ok, and she still..........didn't
care" he sighed and threw the clothing aside.

Ginny reached over to him and rubbed his back. "Sorry Draco" she smiled at him.

"Ehh fuck it, let's finish these clothes" he said getting back to work.

Ginny and Harry exchanged a sad look and continued their work.

"Uh guys, I actually wanted to run something by you.......see what you all think" Ron
said suddenly, his face turning a bit red.

They all looked at each other at his words and then their attention fell on Ron.

"Yeah of course go ahead" Harry said.

"Alright well, I was thinking.......with everything that's been going on
lately............I think I want to........ask Hermione to........marry me" he said his face
turning redder with every word.

They all looked at each other again and then Ginny let out a shriek of delight and threw her
arms around her brother.

"That's awesome mate" Harry said giving him a slap on the back.

Ginny pulled away with a bright smile on her face. "Oh my gosh Ron, I'm so happy for
you." she said with tears coming down her face.

"Well she didn't say yes yet" he laughed

"Believe me she's going to say yes" Harry laughed.

"Congrats man" Draco said shaking Ron's hand.

He couldn't believe how much this news made him happy, he was smiling when he looked at
Ginny whose face was lit up. You would have never known that her only home just burned to the
ground only hours ago. He didn't think he could fall any more in love with the redhead but in
this moment he was mesmerized by her.

"So when are you going to ask her?" Ginny asked with excitement.

"Well, its New Years Eve so I thought tonight when the New Year rolls in"

"That's perfect" she said with an even brighter smile. "Have you told Mom and
Dad yet?"

"Yeah, they reacted the same way you guys did" Ron laughed.

Ginny threw her hands around Ron again and gave him a kiss on the cheek.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that day after Kingsley left, McGonagall called a meeting in the dining room to discuss
future plans. She would be staying with them for a few days until they settled in. Mrs. Weasley
brought in a tray a tea and biscuits for them and then took a seat next to her husband.

"Thank you Molly, now I know we planned on Narcissa not being here but unfortunately we had
to change plans." McGonagall said eyeing Narcissa from down the table. "But it is with my
hope that she can stay here until we can get her someplace else that's just as safe."

Arthur and Molly looked at each other and then came to a silent agreement.

"Minerva, as much as we don't see eye to eye on things, Arthur and I have agreed to let
her stay here........for now. But if she starts any trouble again, I'll knock her on her
ass" Molly said fiercely more to Narcissa than to McGonagall.

Narcissa lifted an eyebrow at this and gave a sneer.

"Very well, Narcissa I trust you can keep your differences aside until then?"
McGonagall asked with a bit of amusement in her voice.

"I suppose so" she said stiffly.

"Wonderful now to other matters, Miss Weasley and Mr. Malfoy tomorrow we will begin working
on trying to control those powers of yours. Kingsley is going to put a temporary ward up during
that time to keep any amount of magic that comes about to be kept off the radar." she said
with a smile at them and they both nodded. "Also, we are planning on another mission; this one
though will not be for everyone. Kingsley has selected only some of you to go and it will be a
lengthy one perhaps a couple of months."

"What's the mission?" Arthur asked curiously.

"I'm not clear on all the details but I do know there are a few Death Eater camps
Kingsley wants monitored and taken down. He wants to collect as much info as he can until we find
out Lucius' whereabouts. Kingsley will be back in a few days to discuss the details and with
him he will bring any other recruits he wants on the mission."

They all nodded


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After they all finished with Dinner Ginny and Hermione helped Mrs. Weasley clear the table and
do the dishes. Luna had showed up right before dinner and surprised Harry with telling him she
would be staying with them for a while. Ginny was helping her Mom dry some dishes when she noticed
Draco making his way down to the dock where Narcissa was standing.

"So sad how that woman puts herself before her own son" Molly said suddenly noticing
Draco approaching the woman.

"Why would Draco even want to speak to her after everything she's said to him?"
Hermione said with annoyance.

"I don't think he wants to talk to her, I think maybe he's trying to come to grips
with how things are between them" Ginny spoke up.

"Well, whatever the reason, that boy is just going to get hurt again. Narcissa is a selfish
and conniving woman, it's a pity really." Molly said, roughly putting the dishes in the
cabinet.

Ginny turned to look at her Mother and noticed she was crying and she gave her a hug.

"Are you alright Mom?"

"Yes dear, I'm just thinking about the Burrow and all we've lost. I wish I had some
of Fred's things still." she cried wiping her tears away. Hermione and Ginny got teary
eyed themselves and Mrs. Weasley put her arms around both of them and gave them a tight squeeze.
"Everything will be ok though, we all need to stay hopeful that we will come out ok after all
of this, you hear me ladies" she said looking to each of them. They nodded and she gave them
another squeeze.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco made his way down to the dock where he saw his Mother. He wasn't sure why he was
walking over to her but he felt like he needed answers somehow. He only wished he knew what
questions he needed answers to exactly. He gave a sigh and then leaned over the side of the dock
railing where his Mother was looking out onto the lake. The lake looked completely black at this
hour with just the moonlight shining across it and a small light on the deck. They stood there in
silence for a while with just the sound of the water splashing against the dock and crickets
chirping.

"The New Year will be rolling in soon" Draco said casually.

She didn't say anything she just continued to stare at the lake. Draco went to speak again
when she cut him off.

"Are you in love with the Weasley girl?"

He was taken aback at the sudden question. He thought about this for a moment and then
spoke.

"I'll answer you if you answer my question" he said in a firm tone.

"Very well" she said looking down at her hands.

"Why do you hate me?" he quietly asked looking at her.

She turned to look at him with a surprised expression on her face.

"I don't" she whispered and then looked back over the lake.

"You don't? Gee that's funny Mother since you left me for dead just hours
earlier" he spat at her with such anger and hate in every word. "What about wanting to
turn me over to Father just to save your own ass? If you don't hate me then you have a twisted
and sick way of showing it"

"YOU THINK ITS BEEN EASY FOR ME!" she bellowed at him making him step back in surprise
at her sudden outrage. "WHERE DO YOU THINK YOUR FATHER TOOK OUT HIS ANGER BEFORE YOU!"
her eyes were piercing into his at these words.

She turned away from him again; she didn't dare show any emotion.

"WOULDN'T THAT GIVE YOU MORE OF A REASON TO STOP HIM?" Draco yelled; his anger
rising.

They stood there in silence again. He saw his Mother trying to hold back tears.

"When I married your Father.........I was in love with him but soon found out after we
married that he was all about himself and all that Dark Arts crap" she looked over at him with
a small smile on her face.

Draco just stood there, he never heard anything about his parents past before he was born unless
it had to do with the Dark Lord. As much as he hated his Mother something kept him
there.......listening to her every word.

"I never wanted children especially not after what I knew Lucius was all
about..........but.............your Father wanted a baby.........a boy.......a son............an
heir to carry on the Malfoy name that he was so proud of. I was bound to him and I wanted to make
sure I kept him happy for my own sake and so I soon became pregnant." she smiled at this which
Draco was surprised to see on her face.

"When I found out I was pregnant my mindset changed...........I was actually excited to
start a family........I hoped once the baby was born Lucius would see things differently. I thought
maybe this isn't so bad" she said softly wiping away tears.

Draco saw her bring a hand up to her belly as she told him the story he almost thought he may
smile as she was doing it.

"I finally came around to the thought of being a Mother and for the first time in a while I
was happy.............until..........." her expression turned sad and dark. Draco wasn't
sure if he wanted to know the rest of it but something in him made him ask.

"Until what?" he whispered.

She looked up at him, tears fell from her eyes and she quickly looked away.
"Until............we learned the baby was a girl" she whispered.

Draco's whole body froze, his stomach twisted and lump formed in his throat. He became dizzy
and thought he might pass out at any moment.

"As soon as you're Father found out he forced me to get rid of it............he
wouldn't even let me carry out the pregnancy to try and give her a different home" she
cried.

Draco let out a shaky breath and felt his eyes fill with tears. For some reason his legs stopped
working and he fell to his knees and put his head in his hands. He couldn't believe what he was
hearing.

She just shook her head as tears fell from her face. "Soon after, I was pregnant with you
but I forced myself to not get attached.........I just couldn't......not after......" she
trailed off and then continued."There was nothing I could do to help you. I knew how much
power your Father had over me and whenever I went against him I was severely punished.........It
was easier for me to distance myself from the whole thing and it has made me a cold hearted and
selfish woman" she finished; her expression hardening once more.

"I........I.......I need to go" Draco said through his tears; trying to hide the
emotion in his voice.

He stood and started walking away when Narcissa called out to him.

"So do you?" she asked suddenly.

He stopped walking and turned back around to face her. "The answer is yes.......I love
Ginny" he said through his rapid breathing wiping the tears that fell.

Narcissa nodded.

He turned and started walking back up to the house; his anger grew with every step as he thought
about what his Mother just said. His heart was racing and all he wanted to do was scream right now.
He threw the back door open and made his way inside.

"Draco? Are you ok?" Ginny said running over to him. She saw the emotion in his face
and how he was clearly distraught. "What's wrong? What happened?" she asked
frantically.

"I need a minute.......please" he said balling his fists and then grabbing his hair in
frustration.

Ginny stepped back from him and soon Mrs. Weasley came over and pulled Ginny further away.

"Draco dear, are you alright?" Molly asked him.

He looked up at them and his eyes turned to ice. Ginny immediately pulled herself from her
Mothers grasp and walked over to Draco and grabbed his hand.

"Hey, calm down, come with me" she whispered to him and then led him upstairs. She
gave her Mother and nod that she would be fine and Molly gave a silent ok.

Ginny led him into his bedroom and sat down with him. She felt his hands turning cold and she
grabbed them both between hers.

"Draco?"

He didn't answer her; he felt her hands warming his cold ones. He looked up at her; she had
that fiery look in her eyes but loving at the same time. She saw his eyes turn back to those silver
orbs she so often got lost in and she cupped his face in her hands.

"Hey, that's better" she smiled at him.

She was surprised when he suddenly grabbed her into a hug. He buried his face into her shoulder
and just took in her scent. He needed her to bring him to a steady place in his mind like she
always somehow did. He held her for a few moments until he finally spoke.

"My Mother just told me I use to have a sister"

Ginny pulled back from him suddenly and looked at him with a shocked expression,
"WHAT!"

Draco went on to tell her what his Mother told him and she couldn't help her own tears that
fell. She hugged him tightly against her chest and stroked his hair until his breathing became
normal again. They were quiet and just enjoyed being held by the other.

"The New Year will be here in a few minutes, let's go watch your brother's
proposal" Draco said suddenly.

"Oh, are you sure you want to?"

"Yeah, I could use something positive right now" he said holding his hand out for her
to take.

"Are you saying I'm not positive?" she teased him.

"Ehh" he teased making a "sort of" movement with his hand.

She slapped him playfully and then pulled him into a tight hug before they made their way
downstairs.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Alright everyone there's less than a minute left so get ready" Mrs. Weasley said
pushing everyone into the living room.

Draco was sitting next to Ginny and they were laughing at how many times Ron wiped his sweaty
palms on his pants as the countdown went on. Soon the New Year arrived and Hermione had a confused
look on her face as Ron brought her to the middle of the room to stand and then got on one knee and
asked her to marry him. She had one hand over her mouth in disbelief and tears filled her eyes and
she gave a tearful nod and then let out a screeching yes before she threw her arms around his neck
and planted a kiss on his lips. Everyone erupted into applause and whistles and then there were
congratulations and Happy New Years that went around followed by kisses being shared by all the
couples. Ginny smiled when she saw Harry and Luna share a kiss and then her Mom and Dad. She
giggled when she saw McGonagall place a kiss on George's cheek. She would have loved to give
Draco a kiss but she knew he wasn't comfortable showing affection in front of everyone.

"Happy New Years Ginny" he said to her over the crowd of people around them sharing
hugs and what not.

She smiled at him, "Happy New Year Draco" she said with that beautiful smile that made
Draco fall deeper and deeper in love with her.

Before she knew it she felt Draco snake his arms around her waist and pull her into a deep kiss
that she gladly accepted and put her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. There was another
eruption of wolf whistles and cheering when the two locked lips and George came over and broke them
apart.

"Alright you two get a room" he teased pushing passed them.

They both laughed and then turned a light shade of red.



17. chapter 17
--------------

Draco woke up the next morning with the sun beating on his face. He turned his head to the side
where Ginny laid with him during the night and then snuck off to her room a few hours ago. He
smiled to himself with how lucky he felt to have her in his life. His mind went back to the
conversation with his Mother last night. He wasn't sure how to feel towards her, he did though
understand a bit more why she is the way she is but it still doesn't make it right. He thought
about talking to her again but he couldn't get past the information she shared with him last
night. He then thought of his Father and how much more angry he was at him. He didn't think he
could have any more hate for a person but he did. He then thought about his kiss with Ginny last
night in front of her family; he just kept thinking of how much love he had for her in that moment
and he didn't care who was around to see at that time, he had to have his lips on her. There
was a knock at is door and before he could answer Ginny popped her head in.

"Morning" she said brightly.

"You know I could have been changing" he said sitting up.

"Oh, is that so, then I guess I would have gotten a good show" she said seductively
and then sat down next to him getting ready to kiss him.

"Guys maybe you could save your shag session for later, McGonagall wants you both
downstairs for practice" Hermione said walking past Draco's bedroom.

Ginny gave Draco a quick kiss and then ran off to get dressed. Hermione stood in the doorway
with her arms folded with a smile on her face.

"What?" Draco asked throwing his blankets off and getting up.

"Nothing........it's just nice to see you two together"

"You mean it's nice to see your in-depth therapeutic conversations with me paid off and
you can add matchmaker to your resume?" he teased.

She laughed.

"Just get dressed" she said rolling her eyes and walking away.

"WHY IS MY PERFECT PHYSICQUE MAKING YOU ALL HOT AND BOTHERED?" he called out to her
with a smirk on his face.

He laughed to himself when he heard her call from downstairs "YOU WISH!"


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco walked out of the bathroom and went to make his way downstairs when he saw Narcissa making
her way downstairs also. They looked at each other for a moment.

"Mother" he said flatly.

"Morning Draco" she said with a tense expression.

They walked downstairs together in silence; it was awkward for the both of them. Draco
wasn't sure if he should be mad at his Mother or take pity on her or neither. He noticed her
whole persona had changed since their conversation last night; almost as if she had this weight
lifted off of her and it was replaced with guilt.

"I thought I'd watch you practice today, if that's alright?" she said suddenly
when they reached the bottom of the stairs.

He was a bit shocked at her statement and turned to look at her. "Uh......yeah" was
all he could manage and then made his way outside to the back porch.

He walked outside and saw everyone leaning over the porch ready to watch him and Ginny practice.
He joined Ginny in the middle of the field and saw she had a nervous look on her face.

"Nervous?" he asked.

She let out a shaky breath, "Yeah you could say that"

"Alright Mr. Malfoy and Miss Weasley, I'm putting a sort of ward like dome over you
both. This will keep any advanced magic that comes about off the radar from the Ministry."
McGonagall explained.

They nodded.

"Also, once you both are in there............I'm afraid if any of your powers becomes
too uncontrollable........I cannot take down the ward until it's controlled.........Kingsley
has made it clear that this is how it needs to be. If that type of magic gets out there's no
telling how dangerous it could be...........so know that it can get dangerous and potentially life
threatening. Also, although neither of you can get out of the ward any one of us can enter it; so
if we are able to help if something goes wrong then we will. We will also be able to communicate to
each other as well. Do you both understand?"

Draco and Ginny looked at each other. Ginny let out a nervous breath and then nodded. Draco
seemed nervous about it himself; he was worried he would end up hurting Ginny while they were in
here. He was also nervous about how much power Ginny truly possessed and swallowed the lump that
seemed to form in his throat. He nodded also and let out a long breath then took his wand out.

"Alright then, here it goes." McGonagall said flicking her wand and saying a few
different incantations.

A sparkling stream came from her wand and flew high above their heads and then sprinkled down
into a dome shape around the two of them. Ginny walked over to the side of the dome and put her
hand up to it. It felt almost like glass but with some kind of force field around it that made her
hand tingle. She pulled her hand back quickly and looked at McGonagall through the dome. McGonagall
gave her a small smile and then her eyes fell on her parents watching from the porch. She turned
back to Draco and rejoined him at the center.

"Now I think you both know that your power comes from anger, if not anger
then.............adrenaline. Also I think it comes to surface when your protective instincts kick
in. There are many things you both could use to stir up that part of your mind. However, probably
one of the most useful methods to unlock that part of your mind is pain. Pain will be the most
effective way to see the true potential of how far you could push yourselves and see how much power
you both possess. So...........when you're ready" McGonagall finished with a smile;
gesturing with her hand for them to begin.

They stood there looking at each other.

"I'm sorry Professor, but I'm not sure where to start." Ginny said.

"Trying to stir up enough emotion to activate that part of your mind has to come from deep
within. You may recall from our dear Professor Lupin that when producing a Patronus you need to
think of a happy memory. Now with this sort of magic..........it's the opposite, since this
sort of power you both possess seems to come from an adrenaline rush it's perhaps best to think
of a not so fond memory. Something that angers you, or even one of the darkest hours in your
life" she said with a small smile.

Ginny nodded and then let out another breath, "ok ok come on........ think" she
mumbled to herself.

Draco was thinking and he had many memories that he thought of but he wasn't feeling a
change. He went to the thoughts of his conversation last night with his Mother. He thought about
how he could have had a sister. How different things would have been maybe; how different his
Mother might have been towards him. Then he felt anger at his Father for forcing her to make such a
horrible decision. He started breathing heavy and his heart started racing and he soon felt his
mind turning over. They all watched as the grass beneath him started to freeze over.

"You're doing it" Ginny said a little too happily.

His eyes shot up to her and he was pulled back to reality. He just looked at her and regained
control of his breathing.

"Interesting" McGonagall whispered to herself. "That was good Mr. Malfoy......now
Miss Weasley why don't you give it a go" she said.

Ginny tried thinking, but her mind didn't want to go back to those dark days. She didn't
want to think of Fred or Warren so she tried thinking back to another darker time in her life. Her
mind took her to a memory when she stood in her bathroom at the Burrow over the sink. She
remembered the feeling of the blade gliding across her soft pale skin. She remembered the stinging
pain it caused and how she just wanted to fade away at that point in her life. She came back to
reality when she felt wetness on her face and realized a tear had fallen from her eye. She wiped it
away and then looked at Draco, "Sorry I'm trying" she said in a small voice.

"It's ok, you don't have to be sorry" he said to her with a smile.

"Alright well let's try something else then."McGonagall said.

"Why don't you just use the Cruciatus curse on us?" Ginny said suddenly.

They all turned to her with a shocked look on their face at the drastic suggestion from the
redhead.

"NO WAY!" Ron yelled.

"Miss Weasley that's quite an extreme suggestion" McGonagall said in a serious
tone.

Ginny turned to Draco who had a surprised look on his face and she walked closer to him.
"Draco, I want to understand these powers, I'm scared what I'll do to someone I really
care about if I don't know how to control them." she pleaded with him to make him see her
point.

He studied her face and took in her words, his mouth hung open with a bit of shock at her
actually considering such a thing. She touched his arm and gave him a light shake.

"Draco?" she called to him.

"I......uh......I don't know" he tried finding his words.

"Mr. Malfoy if you and Miss Weasley are serious about this.........it may not be such a
crazy idea. The curse can be lifted if it becomes too much." McGonagall explained.

Ginny looked at Draco with a slight smile and nodded. He looked at her and then reluctantly
agreed. Ginny let out another shaky breath and started getting nervous, she was afraid of what
might happen once her powers were released. She shook her hands free of any nerves.

"Alright go ahead, I'll go first." Ginny said.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley watched in fear at the scene that was about to take place before them.
Narcissa got up from her seat on the porch to see exactly what was to come.

"Wait who's casting the spell?" Draco asked looking at them all.

"There's no way I can use an unforgivable curse on my sister" Ron stated.

The rest of the Weasley's declined also.

"To use the Crucio curse you have to mean it, so it needs to come from a dark place. Even
if you try to think of a bad memory you can cast it" McGonagall explained.

"Can you do it then Professor?" Ginny asked.

McGonagall looked taken aback. "I......I'm afraid I couldn't possibly do it
either."

Everyone's eyes fell on Narcissa and her eyes went wide. She quickly shook her head no and
looked away from them.

"I'll do it" Draco said suddenly.

They all turned to him. He was surprised when he saw Ginny give him a small smile and say a
silent thank you to him. He lifted his wand and pointed it to her. He was breathing heavy and so
was she. Her eyes locked with his and his hand was shaking. He was about to mouth the spell when he
dropped his hand to his side and paced around in frustration and ran his hand through his hair.

"THERE HAS TO BE ANOTHER WAY!" he yelled in anger.

Hermione felt tears swell in her eyes at the action he was practically being forced to do and
felt Ron hold her closer to him.

"Draco you can do it.......please" Ginny pleaded.

He felt his anger rising and he yelled it, "CRUCIO!"

The spell hit her but she just stumbled a bit.

"You have to mean it Draco" McGonagall reminded him.

He turned angrier and he kept pacing and pulling on his hair in frustration.

"CRUCIO!" he yelled again.

This time Ginny stumbled a bit more but still nothing.

"UGHHHHH!" he yelled in frustration and then felt his blood start to boil and he took
his shot again. "CRUCIO!"

The spell hit her and she dropped to her knees and let out a bloodcurdling scream that filled
the air. He quickly lifted it and ran to her side.

"GINNY, GINNY I'M SO SORRY, ARE YOU OK" he said grabbing her arms.

She was slumped over, her hair flung about over her face. She looked up at him with clenched
teeth and those black eyes. He scrambled backwards from her as she stood up. She was breathing
heavy.

"DRACO, DO IT AGAIN!"McGonagall yelled to him.

"NO" he yelled.

"YOU HAVE TO"

He looked at her and he saw her eyes were starting to change back and so he took his chance
again, "CRUCIO!"

Again Ginny fell harder this time to her knees and screamed and twitched in pain. Draco went to
lift it when McGonagall called out to him not to yet. Ginny's screams pierced through the air
and brought tears to her family and friends having to watch the horrid scene. Her eyes changed to a
dark black and those orange fiery orbs came to surface. Draco backed up from her preparing himself
for what was to come.

"DRACO, INTENSIFY THE CURSE!" McGonagall called to him.

"NO, I CAN'T" he yelled with emotion filling his voice at having to inflict such
pain upon the woman he loved.

"YOU MUST!" McGonagall called back with her own emotions surfacing.

Draco yelled the curse again on top of the one he never lifted and his heart broke to pieces at
the painful screams that Ginny released. She was on all fours trying to fight off the curse when
she suddenly threw her head back and gave out a bone chilling scream and then she became engulfed
in flames and a shockwave of heat flew passed Draco knocking him to the floor. They all stood in
complete shock; not believing what they were seeing.

Ginny's screams stopped and she stood up and locked eyes with Draco. Her hair was a mass of
flames that whipped fiercely around her and she so elegantly had flames down her arms and legs just
lightly burning off of her. The veins in her skin darkening and turning to that black and gold that
Draco remembered seeing that day in the forest. He was at this point scared for his life. The rest
of them outside the dome took out their wands ready for any action they may need to take.

"DRACO GET BACK!" Harry yelled to him remembering full well what Ginny was capable
of.

Ginny took a step towards Draco not blinking or breaking eye contact with him at any point.
Every time her foot touched the floor a stream of fire would burst out. She brought up one of her
hands and opened her palm up to reveal a ball of fire. At this point Draco just started running to
the furthest end of the dome he could. She threw it towards him and he jumped out of the way just
in time. He was on the ground now and quickly scrambled to his feet.

She suddenly shot out a stream of fire that wrapped around his leg and she pulled him to the
ground again and started dragging him towards her.

"DRACO!"Hermione screamed.

Narcissa had her hands over her mouth and watched as her son fought for his life.

"GINNY WAIT, GINNY IT'S ME! STOP.........GINNY!" Draco screamed to her as she
stood over him.

She reached down and grabbed him by the shirt and he quickly pushed her back away from him. She
turned angrier and she threw out her arms causing two waves on either side of Draco to close in on
him and before he knew it he was encased in flames.

"NOOOOO!" Hermione screamed out.

Narcissa let out a gasp and stared in shock.

The flames around him started to stiffen and soon started to crack and then suddenly the flames
busted apart and Draco emerged from them. His eyes were iced over and a look of anger covered his
face. Ginny advanced on him again and this time a trail of ice quickly swept around her and tried
to confine her until she was completely frozen over. Ginny's flames raged through the ice and
it turned to water and fell to the ground. She made to run at Draco when he flung his arm out
forming a jagged wall with sharp icicles protruding outward. Ginny blasted the wall to pieces and
then hit him so hard he flew into the dome wall. She was before him before he could get to his feet
and grabbed him around the throat; the heat from her hand warming the icy feel of his skin. He
grabbed her wrist that was around his throat and she noticed her hand was icing over. The dome
Draco was pinned against started icing over also until it reached the top of the dome. Ginny
grabbed him with the other hand and threw him to the ground and she let out a wave of heat that hit
the dome wall and started cracking it. Draco reached up suddenly and placed his hand on her face.
She just stared at him, a look of surprise overtaking her and understanding. He then heard the dome
start to crumble and he grabbed her to him and a shield of ice was over them. Pieces of the dome
that were falling started breaking the ice barrier and Ginny quickly let out a stream of heat to
the shield of ice over them and as she used a fiery barrier between them mixed with Draco's
freezing one the shield stayed intact until the dome completely had fallen.

Everyone outside the dome stood in shock and awe at what just happened. They weren't sure if
their friends were dead or alive after the ward had fallen like that. There were tears and a few
screams from Hermione and Mrs. Weasley. They watched as the shield around Draco and Ginny started
to crack and crumble to pieces and there inside was Draco and Ginny very much alive.

Draco looked down at Ginny who he was holding close to his chest. She looked up at him with
those beautiful loving eyes that warmed his heart so much.

"Are you ok?" he asked her.

She nodded against his chest and then they heard the rest of them run over to them. Mrs. Weasley
had her arms around the both of them crying that she was so scared that they were dead.

"That was bloody brilliant" Ron said

"No it wasn't, it was scary to see you both like that" Hermione argued.

"I thought it was quite extraordinary" came Luna's voice.

"ALRIGHT ALRIGHT! GIVE THEM SOME SPACE" Arthur called out.

They all backed up and Molly released her grip on them and gave Ginny a kiss on the
forehead.

"Mr. Malfoy.........Miss Weasley....that was incredible, good first day definitely. We will
try more practice again tomorrow" McGonagall said brightly.

Draco and Ginny just looked at each other and let out an exhausted breath and then shared a
small smile. Ginny suddenly grabbed her head in pain and started feeling really dizzy.

"Come on dear let's get you inside" Molly said helping her stand up but Ginny
couldn't get her legs to work.

Draco stood on shaky legs to attempt to carry Ginny inside but could barely keep himself up.

"I got it, come here Gin" Ron said scooping her up in his arms and carrying her up to
her bedroom.

Harry walked over to Draco with a smirk, "I'd rather not carry you" he joked.

Draco just shook his head. "Don't worry I think I got It." he said getting up and
making his way to the house. "Although I know how much you love having me draped over your
body lately"

"Is it me who loves it or you really?"

"Touché Potter........touché"

They both shared a small laugh.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco woke up a few hours later after practice that morning. His was exhausted from earlier and
he didn't even have the Cruciatus curse put on him. His mind immediately went to Ginny and he
jumped out of bed and made his way to her room. He saw her door was opened and her bed was unmade
but she wasn't there. He walked over to the bathroom and heard her throwing up. He gently
knocked on the door.

"Ginny? Are you ok?" he called through the door.

"Come in" she said in a small weak voice.

He opened the door and saw her sitting on the floor against the wall near the toilet. She was
all pale and clammy and her hair was a mess. He walked into the bathroom and grabbed a washcloth
and wet it with cold water. He knelt down in front of her and patted her forehead with it.

"Thanks" she whispered.

He smiled at her, "No problem, seems only yesterday I watched you throwing your guts up
back at the Manor" he teased.

She looked at him with a small smirk, "You're a jerk"

He chuckled and then sat down against the wall beside her. "I'm sorry I did that to you
earlier I-

"Draco stop, you're not going to beat yourself up over that, I asked you to do it and
I'm glad you did..............maybe not during or now with all the vomiting but I'm glad in
the end" she gave him a small smile.

Draco stood up and held out his hand for Ginny to take. He pulled her up and she looked into his
eyes, their lips were only inches apart.

"You need to brush your teeth" he whispered to her.

She gave him a hard playful slap and he placed a kiss on her cheek and left the bathroom.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco couldn't fall asleep that night, he kept thinking about practice earlier but also
about things with his Mother. Ginny didn't make her routine nightly stop because she was still
feeling out of it from earlier. He let out a sigh and threw the blankets off of him and made his
way downstairs. Halfway down he realized the living room light was on and someone was up. He
approached the dimly lit room when he saw Mrs. Weasley knitting.

"Evening Draco, I'm guessing you can't sleep either" she said with a smile not
looking away from her knit work.

"Something like that" he mumbled.

"Come" she nodded her head for him to sit with her.

He sat down and just watched her knitting; she was fast and really good at it.

"My Mother taught me" she said seeing Draco watching her. "She said it helped her
think and kept her mind functioning"

"And does it?"

"Eh, sometimes, but for me I find it mostly relaxing, especially when I'm working on a
gift for someone; makes it more exciting" she said with a bright smile.

"Hmm"

They sat in the quiet for a while just listening to the fire and the sounds of Mrs.
Weasley's knitting needles clicking together.

"Mrs. Weasley.............can I ask you something?" he asked as he watched the
fire.

"Of course dear" she said continuing her knitting.

"Was there ever a time when..............when you hated being..........a Mother?" he
asked hesitantly.

Mrs. Weasley stopped knitting and looked over to him. She gave him a small smile and then put
her knitting aside. "Come on, let's go make some tea" she said leading the way into
the kitchen.

Mrs. Weasley fixed them both a hot cup of tea and Draco proceeded to tell her about the
conversation he had with his Mother the night before. He was surprised at how easy it was to talk
to Mrs. Weasley and found he was telling her more about how he felt towards his parents than he
ever thought he would. She just listened the entire time and nodded to show she understood what he
meant.

"I'm just not sure where to go from this point, I mean I have this hate for her because
of how she's been towards me but.........but when I really start thinking about what she went
through............I just kind of find that maybe we aren't so different after all?" he
said the last part as more of a question than what he actually meant, he wasn't even sure if
what he was saying made sense.

"I think you may be right but people change and you changed for the
better.......well.......we are still working on some things" she joked patting his arm with a
small laugh. "But perhaps think about where you were before things started getting a bit
brighter for you. I think fear plays a big factor, especially when it comes to making yourself
vulnerable to another person. "

"So do you think she can change?"

"Yes but..................she has to want it, you can't change someone who doesn't
want it. You can't change someone who doesn't know wrong from right. Narcissa is a cold
cold woman and she has been like that for a long time Draco. I'm afraid Lucius ruined her from
day one especially after that horrid situation you shared with me. If you're wondering if you
should try and mend things with your Mother and forgive her; then I'm afraid only you can
really decide that but just keep in mind Draco you don't want to have any regrets either. You
can only gain really from the situation now so just think about that, ok?" she said with a
smile and patted his hand.

He took in every word she said and nodded.

"Alright, well let's try and get some kind of sleep before dawn comes" Molly said
collecting their cups and placing them in the sink.

Draco got up and started heading out of the kitchen.

"Draco dear" she called out to him.

He turned around to face her.

"The answer is No.........There has never been a time when I hated being a Mother to my
children. They are my life, without them......" she trailed off.

"Thanks for the tea" he said with a small smile and then headed back upstairs to try
and fit a few hours of sleep in before he had to be up for practice in the morning.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"DRACO, DRACO, DRACO!" Ginny screamed jumping roughly onto his bed the next
morning.

He peeked his eyes open and saw her leaning over him with this huge smile on her face. He let
out a groan.

"GET UP!" she yelled.

"Must you yell?" he drawled to her covering his face with the blankets.

"McGonagall is letting us go out" she said happily.

He took the blankets off of his head, "Go out? Where?"

"To the town.......to the stores......." she said with excitement rising in her
voice.

"Like out out? Like outside of the wards around other people out?" he asked sitting
up.

"YES, LIKE SHOPPING AND STOPPING FOR LUNCH OUT!" she smiled at him.

A huge smile spread across his face and he ripped the blankets off of him and got out of
bed.

It wasn't long before everyone was downstairs dressed and eager to learn the reasoning
behind this sudden outing. McGonagall came walking over to them dressed in casual attire which was
a new look for all of them to see the Professor in.

"Professor, you look like a.......like a....

"Like a Muggle Mr. Weasley" she said to Ron.

"Yeah"

"Precisely, I thought we could all use a normal day for a change and put practice off until
later."

"But isn't it dangerous?" Ginny asked.

"Kingsley and I feel confident that since this area hasn't had any Death Eater attacks
yet that a few hours out on the town won't be much of a threat. They aren't even any camps
anywhere near here." she said confidently.

They all exchanged looks and then smiled.

"Unless you all rather stay cooped up in the house?"

They all ran passed her and made their way out the front door. McGonagall, Molly and Arthur
laughed at the eagerness of them all wanting a break from being confined to one place.

"HOLD UP A MOMENT!" she called out to them. "We need to go over a few rules
first." she looked at them all. "First, no magic, this is a Muggle area and they are
hardly aware of the war that's even happening because this area has been untouched. So make
sure you play the part of a good Muggle, understood?"

They all nodded they didn't care what act they had to put on they just wanted to feel fresh
air again on their faces and see a change of scenery.

"How are we getting to town exactly?" Hermione asked.

"The bus of course" McGonagall answered simply.

"Like as in the knight bus?" Harry asked.

"As in a Muggle bus; there's a bus stop just up the road from the edge of the property.
We will have to make sure we make it on time so let's hurry" McGonagall said leading the
way.

They all headed out towards the bus stop up the road, the change in energy among them all was
quite noticeable. Ginny started giggling to herself as she walked beside Draco and he looked at her
with a raised eyebrow.

"What's so funny?"

"I was just thinking how the famous Draco and Narcissa Malfoy will be riding on a bus full
of Muggles." she laughed a bit louder.

They both turned when they heard Narcissa give a small giggle and then saw her bite her lip from
showing any amusement in the Weaslette's comment. Draco just smirked and shook his head then
turned back to Ginny.

"Well if you think that's a sight I wonder what it would look like to see half the bus
filled with a slew of gingers." he said flicking a piece of her hair.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They all soon arrived at the bus stop and McGonagall stepped inside and handed the man enough
bus fare for all of them. There wasn't room for them all to sit together so they were scattered
about and half of them had to stand up.

"There are some weird looking folks on here" George said looking around.

Hermione and Harry sniggered at this, it was easy for them to blend in; they lived a Muggle life
so it was nothing new to them.

The bus started moving and everyone standing staggered back a bit. Narcissa tripped over someone
behind her and Draco quickly caught her before she fell and helped her up. She smiled at him and
then a man sitting down next to where she stood spoke. "You can come sit on the best seat on
the bus" he said patting his lap with a drunken grin.

Draco instinctively made a move towards him when Narcissa put her arm out to stop him and then
turned to the man with a smile.

"That's quite alright; I'm fine where I am." she said looking at Draco with a
smirk.

Ginny popped her head between them suddenly, "Someone just pinched my ass" she
whispered with her mouth open half shocked and half laughing.

"Someone just pinched mine too" Ron added.

Ginny and Draco busted out laughing and Narcissa put her hand to her mouth to suppress her own
snickers.

They soon arrived to the bus stop and piled out of the crowded vehicle thankful to be rid of the
people on it. They all took a quick look at their surroundings.

"Alright, now here's some money" McGonagall said handing them all a small wad of
bills. "We'll all meet back at that small diner over there at about noonish or so,
understood?" They all nodded. "Lovely, now remember..........please behave, NO
MAGIC!" she looked at them all.

"Uh, Professor, where did you get Muggle money from?" Ron asked.

"Mr. Weasley, let's just say I have many connections.......now off you go" she
said shooing them off with her hands.

They all took off in small groups heading in opposite directions. Ron, Hermione and George took
off towards a book store Hermione wanted to check out and Harry and Luna headed to small antique
shop.

"So where to?" Ginny asked Draco walking with him down the street.

"Honestly, I don't care I'm just happy to be out of the house"

"So weird huh?"

"I think the people are weirder than anything" he smirked.

"How about that place" Ginny pointed to with a smirk.

Draco followed her pointed finger and a giant smile fell across his face.
"Perfect"

They then made their way across the street into the *Suits for Every Occasion* shop. They
walked through the door and a small bell went off to acknowledge their arrival.

"Wow" Ginny laughed looking around at the hundreds of suits on display.

"I think I just died and went to heaven" Draco said making his way over to a rack.

"You look like a kid in a candy shop" Ginny teased.

"Yeah well to bad there's no reason for suit wearing nowadays. Besides I think I like
jeans and T-shirt better." he smiled at her.

"Good day, welcome to Suits for every occasion, can I help you folks with anything?"
came an older man's voice from the front of the store.

"Actually yes, we would like you to pull a few suits for him to try on" Ginny said
brightly.

"What are you doing?" Draco said looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

"We don't have to buy anything, let's just have a little fun." she said
picking up a suit from the rack and showing him to see if he liked it.

"Alright and no, that's hideous look at the seams on this thing...............poorly
made. Now this is a suit" he said grabbing a black suit from another nearby rack.

Ginny rolled her eyes playfully and then took a seat by the changing rooms to wait for Draco to
try a suit on. After almost 15 minutes later she heard him call from the fitting room.
"Alright you ready?"

"YES FINALLY!" she called back.

He opened the door and walked out in the perfect suit. It looked just like his many suits he
wore to Hogwarts but this was probably one of the best one's Ginny had ever seen him in. He
looked like the old Draco Malfoy she use to know and not love so much. She just kept staring at him
and found herself surprisingly turned on by this.

"How does it look?" he asked her taking a look in the mirror.

"All I can say is WOW, it's like it was made for you. You look just like the famous
Draco Malfoy we all know and hate" she teased him with a giggle.

"Hmm" he said smugly. He saw her through the mirror looking at him and she was biting
her lip. He smirked and then turned to her and put on his famous Malfoy sneer. "What's the
matter Weaslette, have you never seen a man in a suit before. I would imagine not with the rags
your family wears" he drawled.

An even bigger smirk slid across her face, "Actually, I was just thinking how ridiculous it
looks to see a ferret wearing a suit"

He walked up to her with his Malfoy mask perfectly in place and leaned over the chair she was
sitting in and placed his hands on each handle beside her. She backed up into the chair as far as
she could and their faces were only inches apart. She would be lying if she said he wasn't the
least bit intimidating. She felt the hair on the back of neck stand up and a wave of goose bumps
came over her. Her mind went back to the day on the train when she had shared a compartment with
him.

"The only thing that looks ridiculous is that red mop you call hair" he said in a
demeaning tone.

"Fuck you Malfoy" she said angrily with that fiery stare Draco loved so much.

"I bet you would just love that wouldn't you Weasley" he eyed her up and down as
the words left his mouth.

Ginny turned her head to make sure the shopkeeper was still up at the front of the store. Once
she seen he was still up behind the counter she briskly grabbed Draco's hand and dragged him to
the dressing room. "You better make this quick" she whispered closing the door and
locking it.

She turned to look at him and before she knew it their lips crashed together and he roughly
pushed her against the wall. He savagely grabbed her shirt off and they heard a small rip.

"Careful, I have to wear these after" she whispered to him.

He smirked against her lips and quickly started taking of his suit and threw it to the floor
forgetting how good it looked on him. Ginny quickly propped herself up around his waist and soon he
was inside her. Their lips and tongues fought to gain entrance into the others mouth and soon it
was Draco's that took control and had her giving into the pleasure. Soon the speed of which
they were rocking picked up and Draco felt Ginny's nails dig into his back and her body began
to squirm as she neared her climax. She felt Draco's release and it pushed her over the edge
and she let out a loud moan that Draco quickly quieted with his lips.

"How's the suit coming along?" the old man suddenly said outside the door giving a
light knock.

Ginny was breathing heavy and Draco covered her mouth with his hand.

"Uh......it's a bit snug maybe a bigger size?" He lied to get the man away from
the door.

"Certainly sir, I'll be right back."

He took his hand away from Ginny's mouth and she laid her head into his chest and they
started laughing. They quickly got dressed and made sure nobody was around when they walked out of
the dressing room. The old man soon came over with a bigger size for Draco.

"Here you are sir" he said holding the suit out for Draco.

"Oh uh, you know what, turns out it's not really for me" he said grabbing Ginny by
the hand and quickly making their way out of the shop; both laughing the entire way.



18. Chapter 18
--------------

McGonagall, Arthur, Molly and Narcissa were sitting at the small diner around noonish waiting
for the others to meet them. Molly had spotted a craft store across the way and knew she
could've used some more yarn.

"I might as well go run across the street and grab some things while we wait for the
kids" she said getting up.

"Oh, um.......Molly, would you mind if I joined you?" Narcissa asked suddenly.

Molly looked at Arthur and McGonagall with a surprised expression, "Oh, of course, please
do"

Narcissa gave her a small smile and made her way with Molly across the street. They walked in
silence for a bit when Narcissa finally spoke.

"I.....I just wanted to apologize for my behavior, I am grateful for all the Order is doing
for me.......and for Draco. I know I'm not the easiest person to get along with" she said
sounding ashamed.

Molly was shocked at the words coming out of the blonde woman's mouth beside her.

"I could deal with you Mrs. Malfoy but the way you treat your son...........I won't
stand by and watch that. As blind as you may be to it, Draco is a wonderful young man. He has saved
not only my daughter's life but my husband's as well, you should be proud of him." she
said not helping the anger that rose in her voice.

Narcissa nodded.

"Your right, after the final battle I was so grateful that my family was still alive. I
wanted Draco to be safe and in those moments I didn't care about going against the Dark
Lord..............I just wanted Draco to be ok....." she trailed off.

"So why not now?"

Narcissa shook her head, "I don't know...... when Lucius couldn't get passed his
darkness and took his anger out on us I just accepted that this was how my life would be....... and
now here we are in a world just as dangerous as when Voldemort was alive. I took the coward's
way out and put distance between myself and the problem in fear of my life. I never thought Draco
would go to the Order and be the man he is today........I guess I underestimated him and never gave
him a chance." she said wiping a stray tear that slid down her face.

"Narcissa......I know you're not a stupid woman but surely you know that Lucius will
kill you the next time he see's you. It doesn't matter what you do he's an evil man and
he will take pity on nobody, not even his own son." Molly said in a pleading tone to make her
see things differently.

"I know Molly, I don't know how to make up for all the wrong I've done and the
hurtful things I said to my son......... I don't think he'll ever forgive me"

"Just be Narcissa, not Narcissa Malfoy. You can only go forward from here ......so baby
steps" Molly smiled at her.

She nodded and then made their way into the craft store.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"There you lot are, where have you been its 12:30, we said noon."Mrs. Weasley scolded
the group of young adults piling into the diner.

"First off blame Hermione, we left her at the bookstore and went to a few other stores and
then went back to the bookstore and she was still undecided about which book she wanted" Ron
complained.

"And you two?" she looked to Draco and Ginny.

"Uh, we went to a candy shop, and then met up with Harry and Luna at the antique
shop." Ginny explained.

"Oh and we went to the suit shop" Draco added with a bright smile causing Ginny to
stomp on his foot.

"Well come on sit down lets grab some lunch; let's see how good this Muggle food
is" Mrs. Weasley said more to herself than anyone else.

There lunch soon arrived and their conversation was as loud as it was back at the Burrow in the
kitchen. They got a few stares from nearby customers but they didn't seem to notice. Later the
waitress came over with their check.

"Here ya go folks" she said placing the bill down on the table. "Are you all
heading to fair tonight?"

"The fair? What's that?" Ron asked.

"A fair.....you know with rides and stuff.......a carnival?" the waitress looked at
him.

After Ron felt Hermione kick him under the table he quickly recovered. "Oh...uh yeah of
course" he said giving Hermione a nasty look and rubbing his leg.

"Well anyway you all should go it will be great fun, almost the whole town will be
there" she smiled and then walked away.

"So can we go?" Ginny asked.

"Go where?" Molly asked.

"To the fair"

McGonagall, Arthur and Molly looked at each other.

"What do you think Minerva? Is it safe enough? That's a long time outside of the
wards.........and with not being able to use magic." Arthur said.

"Yes it is...........but........this area is so far from any Death Eater attacks. I think
we will be ok"

"Think? We need to be certain" Molly added.

"Well are we certain about anything these days?" Arthur said and then leaned in closer
to the two women and whispered. "I think this will be good for them and us. We don't want
to live in fear and we don't know how many more days like this we have left"

McGonagall gave a bright smile and then turned to them all. "Alright, we can go"


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"What time do we need to meet again?" Ginny asked from the fitting room.

"We have about another half hour" Hermione called laying her head on Ron's lap on
the couch they waited patiently on.

"Ok here's another one" Ginny called flinging a shirt over the door and Draco
grabbed it from her.

"How many shirts have you tried on now? This has got to be the tenth one and you only liked
one of them so far" he said hanging the shirt up on the rack behind him.

"Oh my god Draco you of all people shouldn't even be talking" Ginny called out to
him.

"Ginny wasn't that the same shirt as the other one you tried on just in a different
color?" Harry asked from another nearby chair.

"Exactly, it was a different color, it might've looked different Harry" she said
sounding annoyed.

"Harry leave her be, it takes time to pick out the right clothes" Luna said trying on
a bright orange sweater with a huge flower sewed on the shoulder.

"Thank you Luna" Ginny called out to her.

"How is everything going over here?" The shopkeeper came over and said.

"Everything's fine, here put these away" Draco said handing her a pile of
clothes.

"Excuse me sir? Do I look like a maid?" the woman asked in a shocked tone.

"Uh you work here don't you?"

"Yes but-

"Then what's the problem?"

"You folks must not be from around here" she stated.

"What does that mean lady?" Draco sneered at her.

"Well just the way your acting tells a lot about the kind of person you are" the lady
said smugly.

"Why don't you do something useful and fuck off" Draco said through clenched
teeth.

"HERMIONE PLEASE!" Ginny called out pleadingly.

"I'M ON IT!" she called back and got up from the couch and walked over to Draco
and the woman.

"Please forgive his rudeness, he's not use to being around people" she smiled at
the woman and Draco gave Hermione an angry look.

The rest of them laughed.

"Yeah we usually keep him caged" Ron added.

"I WANT YOU LOT OUT OF MY SHOP..........NOW!" the woman yelled angrily.

"DRACO!" Ginny called walking out of the fitting room dressed in her normal clothes.
"Can I not leave you on your own for more than five minutes?" she looked at him
angrily.

"I didn't do anything, this woman is lazy and doesn't know how to do her job."
he said taking the last shirt Ginny had tried on in her hand and throwing it at the lady.

"OK TIME TO GO!" Hermione said pushing Draco towards the door.

"Sorry about that" Ginny whispered to the woman as they made their way out of the
store.

Once they got out onto the street Ginny went up to Draco. "REALLY? I COULDN'T EVEN BUY
MY SHIRT BECAUSE YOU HAVE TO ACT LIKE A DICK" she yelled at him.

The rest of them were laughing and Ginny glared at them all. "DON'T YOU CONDONE HIS
BEHAVIOR"

Draco smirked at her and then pulled her into a one armed hug. "Come on Ginny, you can just
transfigure a pair of Ron's panties into a nice blouse" he teased giving her a hard
squeeze.

They all laughed and Ginny just rolled her eyes and then gave a small laugh also.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They met up with the others at the front gate to the carnival. Night time came and the weather
was chilly but still felt nice. It was a lot warmer in the area they were staying in now than at
the Burrow. There hadn't been any snow since the first day they had arrived. Ginny's eyes
went wide with awe at the scene before her. All the lights from the rides were lit up and seemed to
have filled the night sky with such color; it was something quite amazing to Ginny. She never saw
anything like it before; she felt a wave of excitement erupt from inside her like a giddy child.
Draco watched the look on her face as she took in the crowd of people making their way passed the
ticket booth and as she listened to the different chitter chatter of the people around her. The
conversation among the Muggles was so different compared to the serious ones she was use to having
lately. Everyone was so care free it seemed; not even aware of the threats that lurked outside of
their small town.

"Here you go dear" said the woman in the ticket booth putting a paper bracelet around
her wrist and then on Draco's.

They all made their way into the carnival and took in each ride. The Ferris wheel was the first
thing that caught Ginny's eyes and then the screams of the people on other rides caught
everyone's attention.

"People pay to be scared out of their minds and flipped about?" Draco said taking in
the scene.

"Oh wow look at that one" Ginny pointed to a giant boat that was swinging back and
forth until it was completely upside down.

"Uh, being that it's your first time at a carnival maybe we should start smaller, like
that Tilt-A-Whirl ride over there" Hermione pointed across the way.

They got in line and soon piled into the ride. Draco, Ginny, Hermione and Ron were only able to
fit in one together and the rest of them split up onto the others. McGonagall, Molly, Arthur and
Narcissa just watched from the side. The ride started off and it was nothing spectacular really.
Draco then felt the ride give a quick sharp turn causing him to grab the railing tighter. The ride
soon picked up and every time it spun he felt Ginny's hair hitting his face as it flew about.
He looked at her and she had this giant smile on her face and he felt so peaceful in this moment
just watching her. He was so lucky to be here with her, every time he thought there was no way he
could love her anymore than he already did he soon found out he was wrong. The ride slowly stopped
and then they all got out.

"That was.........interesting.......was hoping for more of a rush." Ron said.

"Ok, let's go Ron, over to that one" Ginny pointed to the boat ride called
*Pharaoh's Fury*.

"Uh" he stuttered.

"Come on" Ginny said dragging him followed by the rest of them.

They soon boarded the huge boat and sat altogether. Draco didn't think he would feel nervous
but when they put the bars over their shoulders he'd be lying if he said some nerves didn't
kick in. Ron was about freaking out and the ride didn't even start yet.

"Calm down mate, you look like you're about to cry" Harry laughed.

They laughed at him and Ginny reached over and grabbed Draco's hand. "Nervous
Malfoy?" she teased.

"You wish Weasley" he smirked at her.

The ride slowly started swinging back and forth; each time going a bit higher.

"I don't think they know what they all got themselves into" Arthur laughed
watching the ride making its way higher and higher. Molly, McGonagall and Narcissa shared a laugh
along with him as the boat neared the top.

"HOLY SHIT!" Ron yelled as he was almost upside down.

"STOP BEING A BABY RON!" Ginny called from the row behind him.

The ride went completely upside down now and then stopped like that for a few seconds.

"Shit, shit shit shit shit" Draco mumbled out loud causing Ginny to giggle at him.

The ride finally went back around and over again and then finally came to a standstill. Ron
practically ran off the ride as if it might start up again before he could get out of his seat.

"Gosh Ronald I think your mouth was the only one I heard from down here" Mrs. Weasley
said hugging her son.

"That was pretty cool........ after it was over that is" Draco laughed.

"Then you should go on that one" Ginny said pointing to a ride called *The
Zipper*, "Unless your too scared" she provoked him.

"Why did you have to say that, you know now I'm going to go on it because you said
that." he said with a nervous look on his face.

"I know" she laughed.

"Then you're going on it with me"

"I wish but I'm not afraid to admit I'm a chicken. Besides my stomach is not
agreeing with me right now, I'm trying not to hurl." she said rubbing her stomach.

"Alright well who's going on with me?"

"We will" Luna said with Harry next to her.

"Well we need one more it's only two to a seat."Draco said pointing to the ride.
Ron threw his hands up to indicate he was definitely not going on. Draco then had a huge smirk
glide across his face and he walked over to Narcissa.

"Mother?"

"Yes Draco?" she looked at him curiously.

"Let's break the tension here and how about you come on that ride with me?" he
smirked at her.

"You want me to go on that thing?" she pointed to the ride in front of them with a
surprised look.

"Come on, I mean I think you owe it to me" he said sarcastically.

She felt Molly push her forward to go ahead. Narcissa looked at her son and everyone watching
her to see her reaction. She soon let a grin form on her lips and she held out her hand for Draco
to escort her to the ride. They climbed into the cage and buckled up and then a man came over to
make sure their cage was probably closed.

"Scared Mother?" he teased her.

"Just a tad.............Son" she said sarcastically.

Draco laughed at how tense she was.

"I guarantee you scream before I do" she said to him in a confident tone.

"We'll see" he laughed.

The ride started and the caged seat they sat in seemed to be the one that rocked the most as it
flipped over and over and soon they were being thrown around so much they couldn't even make
out what was top and what was bottom. Neither of them screamed but a few curse words from Draco and
few light squeals from Narcissa was enough for them to call a tie at the end of the ride. They both
got out of the ride and they all laughed at Draco and Narcissa's hair. Her perfectly braided
hair was falling out and hanging all over the place as Draco's was sticking up in all different
directions.

They rode a few more rides and tried a few weird foods they never had before and then played a
few games. Draco tried winning Ginny a big bear but in the end it was her who won it for him.
George won about five goldfish that Mrs. Weasley's yelled at him for when he didn't stop at
just winning one. They all headed to the last ride of the night which is what Ginny was looking
forward to the most.............the Ferris wheel.

"Finally, I just couldn't ride those other rides, not after how my stomach turned after
the boat one." Ginny smiled taking Draco's hand as he helped into the seat of the
ride.

They sat and were being lifted higher and higher as they loaded more people into the ride. Soon
they were all the way at the top overlooking the whole town.

"I can't believe your Mom went on that ride with you" Ginny laughed suddenly.

"Ha, I know, surprised me that she agreed." he said with a smile.

"I hope she's coming around" she said taking Draco's hand in hers.

He looked down at their hands entwined, god how did he get so lucky he thought. "Me
too" he smiled at her.

"This day has been.............amazing" she said with a huge smile looking at
Draco.

"Yeah it definitely has been" he said smiling back at her. He went to lean over to
kiss her and quickly grabbed the railing as the seat they were sitting in started to swing a bit.
"Whoa"

They both laughed and then she met him the rest of the way and pressed her lips to his. He
kissed her so gently but each one was filled with such passion and love. He stared into her bright
honey eyes that held so much fire in them.

"I love you Ginny" he whispered against her lips.

She kissed him again before she whispered back, "I love you too Draco"


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

By the time they all got home that night it was about 9pm and they all fought over the bathrooms
to shower first even though there were three of them. Luna knocked on the bathroom door and was
greeted with the sounds of Ginny throwing up.

"Ginny, you alright?" she called through the door.

After a few moments Ginny opened the door. "Oh hey Luna, sorry, remind me never to eat
carnival food again" she said squeezing some toothpaste on her toothbrush and brushing her
teeth.

Luna giggled. "Maybe you have food poisoning"

"Gosh I hope not" Ginny said spitting out a glop of toothpaste.

"Or maybe your pregnant" Luna joked walking away.

"Ha, very funny" Ginny laughed rinsing her mouth out. Her smile started to fade and
Luna's words ran through her head again. She saw the color drain out of her face and she
quickly shook her head. "No, definitely not, there's no way" she mumbled to herself
wiping her mouth off on a towel and left the bathroom.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning Ginny woke up with little to no rest. Her mind was on one thing and one thing
only at this point and she couldn't possibly talk to Draco about it. She didn't even go to
his bedroom last night like she normally did. They were supposed to be practicing again this
morning but she planned on playing sick to try and get out of it until she had some answers. She
started counting on her fingers to think back to her last period but she couldn't remember with
everything going on. She let out a frustrated groan and then made her way downstairs to the
kitchen. She was surprised to find everyone up already.

"Morning Ginny, why aren't you dressed yet, you have practice in a few." Mrs.
Weasley said putting a plate of sausage and eggs down in front of her.

"Uh, I don't think I'm up to practice today.........I'm just not feeling
well" she said pushing the food around on her plate with her fork.

Mrs. Weasley immediately walked over to her and felt her head and cheeks.

"Mom please, I'm just not up to it today" she said pushing her Mom's hands
away and getting up from the table. "I'm going to lie back down" she said quickly
making her way upstairs.

It wasn't long before she heard Draco running up behind her. "Hey what's
wrong?"

"I told you I'm not feeling good" she said making her way into her room and
sitting on the bed.

"Yeah but I know you Ginny Weasley, you wouldn't let that stop you from practice. You
have been wanting to-

"I SAID I DON'T FEEL UP TO IT!" she yelled.

He frowned at her sudden outburst and then walked up to her and knelt down in front of her.
"Ginny, what's wrong?" he looked at her with worry in his eyes.

She was so confused right now she wasn't going to bring something up if it didn't need
to be. She let out a sigh and looked at him. "Nothing is wrong.....honestly, I just didn't
sleep well last night and I'm not feeling well."

He nodded although Ginny could tell he knew she was lying. He seemed a bit hurt by her behavior
towards him and that she wouldn't confide in him. He quickly got up and left the room. As soon
as he was out of the bedroom she threw herself back onto her pillow and let out a frustrated
growl.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny spent the whole first half of the day in her room and couldn't stand looking at
ceiling any longer. She threw on some clothes and made her way downstairs. She walked out to the
dock where she saw Draco sitting and she took a seat beside him. He didn't say anything to her
he just glanced at her and she gave him a small smile.

"Are you mad?" she asked suddenly.

"No......I mean, I guess not, I thought......I don't know; that you could share things
with me" he said sounding frustrated.

"Why don't you believe me? Is it that hard to believe I'm not feeling well?"
she asked defensively.

He turned to her with a stern look. "No it's not Ginny, but you're a fighter, you
know how important it is to practice and understand these powers. You wouldn't have sat this
practice out because you're feeling under the weather" he said the last part in a mocking
tone. "What's wrong?"

She quickly got up and started walking away.

"Ginny wait" he said getting up and grabbing her arm.

"No, come on let's practice then" she said angrily.

"That's not what I meant, I.........I.....uh..." he closed his eyes for a moment
to collect himself.

Ginny watched him struggling for words.

"I just meant-" he grabbed his head and fell to his knees suddenly.

"DRACO?" Ginny yelled to him. She saw his eyes turn over to that icy look; she had
never seen his mind turn over so quickly and panic and fear started setting in."I'LL BE
RIGHT BACK LET ME GET SOME HELP!" she called running to the house.

She screamed for the others to get outside and she stopped running mid field when she started
slipping and then fell backwards. She turned to see a trail of ice that ran from Draco all the way
to her and she quickly scrambled to try and get up. When she got to her feet she saw a wall of ice
circling around her getting ready to trap her inside with him. She ran as fast as she could to the
porch before both sides of the wall met. She saw everyone running out of the house towards her.

"GINNY! GET OUT OF THERE!" Her Mother screamed in fear.

Ginny used every last breath in her to keep up the speed. She turned to look back as she ran and
she saw him making his was to her. She was almost there and just as she was about to make it out
the walls met and she almost ran right into it.

"NO!" she yelled banging on the wall of ice.

She heard the others throwing spells at the wall to try and get through to her. She turned to
see Draco standing before her suddenly. Her mind raced as she tried to think of a way out and she
went to make a run for it when Draco grabbed her hair. She immediately felt it frosting over and
she quickly threw herself backwards into him causing them both to fall to the ground. She rolled
off of him and went to make a run for it when he grabbed her foot and she dropped to her hands and
knees. As much as she hated to hurt Draco she brought her foot back and kicked him in the face
causing him to release her ankle. She ran for her life towards the wall and suddenly she felt that
heat fill her body and before she knew it she was holding a ball of fire in her hand. She just
stared in awe at it; something was different; she was seeing it and feeling it and aware of what
was happening but more than anything........she had control over it. She couldn't help smiling
to herself and then quickly threw it at the wall of ice causing a big enough hole in it for her to
escape. She ran through and collided into Harry who quickly pulled her aside to safety.

"SOMEONE NEEDS TO USE THE HAURIENDUM SPELL ON HIM." Hermione yelled out.

"I'LL DO IT"

They all turned to see Narcissa walking towards them.

"Miss Granger...may I?" she asked gesturing to Hermione's wand.

They all looked at each other and Hermione nodded and handed her wand to Narcissa. She walked
through into the circle of ice that Draco's powers had formed and saw him looking at her. His
face covered in blood from the kick Ginny had given him. Her wand hand shook in fear as she
approached him. His eyes completely iced over and a look of evil on his face. He threw out a bunch
of sharp icicles that Narcissa quickly blocked. She had to get close enough to touch him in order
to use the spell. She took her chances and ran up to him and went to grab his arm when he roughly
grabbed her by the throat. He was pinning her to the ground and she felt ice forming on her neck.
She frantically searched the ground for the wand she dropped and finally felt the very tip of it.
She stretched her fingers as much as she could and she started scooting it closer into her grasp.
She let out a muffled scream through the ice and then brought the wand up swiftly and yelled the
spell out.

"HAURENDIUM"

Draco quickly scrambled backwards off of her and everything started spinning around him. He
tried to stand but he fell again. Everything became blurred and he saw through his cloudy vision
his Mother breathing heavy; her eyes tightly shut as the pain of the curse ran through her body. He
saw the others running towards them and then everything went black.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Hey you"

Draco was starting to come around from the attack he had earlier when he heard the soothing
voice call out to him. He knew that voice but it sounded different, there was comfort behind it. He
blinked a few times and then realized he was on the couch in the living room. He turned his head to
the chair next to him and saw Narcissa sitting in it. He just looked at her and then sat up holding
his head.

"How are you feeling?" she gently asked.

"Fine I guess...........how long was I out?" he said noticing it was still daylight
out.

"Only about an hour"

He looked at her again; she was so different from the woman he had known for so long. She gave
him small smile and then got up and sat beside him on the couch.

"I didn't mean to....." Draco started; indicating the bruise that had formed on
her neck from where he grabbed her.

"I know" she said softly.

"Uh.......thanks for......ya know"

She smiled at him and gave a small nod. He could see she was fighting to keep any emotion from
coming out. She lifted her hand to his face and hovered over his cheek for a moment before she
hesitantly caressed it. She ran her hand through his hair moving a piece that had fallen in his
face and gave him a tearful smile. "I'm glad you're alright Draco" she whispered
and then quickly got up and left the room.

Draco touched the spot on his face where his Mother's hand had been. He couldn't
remember the last time his Mother showed him any kind of affection. He was just about to get lost
in his thoughts when Ginny came walking in.

"Oh good you're up" she said taking a seat next to him.

"Oh, look who wants to talk now" he teased.

"I'm sorry about earlier ok, although you did try to kill me earlier so I guess
we're even" she smirked.

"Yeah....I guess" he said looking away from her.

"Hey I wasn't hurt, and I got a good kick to your face in." she laughed touching
the cut on his head that her Mother healed earlier. "So don't beat yourself up over
it" she said touching his hand.

He took his hand away from hers and got up from the couch in frustration. "That's not
the point Ginny. Maybe not this time but what about the next? I don't know how much more I can
put up with this."

She didn't say anything; she just looked at him thoughtfully for a few moments. She suddenly
got up and grabbed his hand and starting leading him to the backyard. "Come with me........I
want to show you something."

He let her lead him to the back porch and she stopped. She went and took a seat on the porch
swing and patted the spot next to her for him to join her. He didn't argue but was more
intrigued at what it is she wanted to show him.

"Ok so what is it you want to show me?" he asked looking around.

"This" she said simply.

She lifted her left hand and held out her palm and then she took her other hand and covered it.
She left it there for a few moments and then she uncovered her palm to reveal a small ball of fire
just gently burning slightly above her palm. Draco quickly got up from the swing and took a few
steps back. He looked at Ginny and saw her smiling at the flame she created. He looked at her eyes
and they were normal, they were those fiery brown honey ones he loved so much rather than the black
orbs that normally came about. When he saw she was fine and smiling and above all in control he
smiled to and sat back down next to her.

"Ginny.....that's amazing" he said looking at the flames in awe.

"I know I figured it out earlier during the attack. It just suddenly came about. I was
thinking that I needed a way to escape .......to live......and then it was there.......and now I
just think that about being in need of it and it seems to be working.........well at least I think
that's what has been helping me control it." she explained.

"Can you do anything else?"

"Not yet, this is the only thing I can actually conjure up without exploding into a killing
machine." she sighed.

"It's definitely a start though." he said brightly.

"Put it out" she said suddenly moving her hand closer to him.

"What?"

"The flame........put it out" she nodding to her palm.

"I......I don't know how."

"Just try" she said nodding for him to go for it.

He brought his hands up slowly to her palm and he placed both of them on each side of the small
ball of fire that burned freely. He stared at the flames and he wasn't feeling anything
different. He moved his hands closer to the fire and his hands started to burn. He winced and then
quickly took his hands away.

"Why did you stop?" Ginny asked.

"What do you mean why because it fuckin burns that's why" he said in
frustration.

"Exactly........put it out, make it stop burning you." she stared into his eyes and he
nodded.

Draco brought his hands up again to each side of the flame and he let out a shaky breath. He
moved his hands closer and again he started feeling it scalding his hands. He took his hands away
again and then closed his eyes to refocus. He opened them again and in a swift motion he put his
hands close to the flame and then it started to flicker. He closed in more on the flame with his
hands and then he saw the bottom of the fire start to turn to ice and he looked at Ginny with a
surprised smile on his face. He moved his hands up the rest of the way until the flames were frozen
in place. Ginny took her hand away from under the now icy flames and it just hovered there for a
moment before it fell to the floor and broke to piece.

"You did it" she smiled brightly at him.

"I did it.........I DID IT!" he shouted grabbing her into a hug. "Let's do it
again" he said with excitement.

Ginny laughed at his eagerness."We have to wait to get the all clear to practice from
McGonagall, after the attack earlier she is hoping no use of magic was picked up at the
Ministry." Ginny explained.

"Oh......alright then. Now what?"

"DRACO...GINNY! CAN YOU BOTH COME IN HERE PLEASE?" Mrs. Weasley called from the
kitchen.

"Well that answers that" Ginny laughed making her way inside followed by Draco.

They both made their way inside and were surprised to see everyone gathered in the kitchen but
also Kingsley was there as well as Neville Longbottom and Dean Thomas.

"Ginny.....Draco you both of course know Neville and Dean from school" McGonagall
gestured towards the two boys.

"Oh....of course" Ginny said giving Neville a quick hug.

"It's nice to see you again Ginny" Dean said grabbing her into a tight hug.

Draco watched him hug her and how he so freely just put his hand on the small of her back. He
wanted nothing more than to punch his face in. Draco took a seat with a sneer on his face and then
his attention went to Kingsley when he started to speak.

"As you all know there is a mission coming up I need some of you for. Dean and Neville here
are members of the Order as well and I think they will be valuable with this particular mission. I
need everyone this time but just the men; Molly you and the girls are better off here. I myself
won't be going as I have to be at the Ministry and Arthur I'll need you with me this time.
Bill and Charlie will also be going and I have Bill as the leader on this project. Any questions so
far?"

"What exactly will we be doing sir?" Harry asked.

"There are a few higher ranked Death Eater camps about. They have what I believe to be
valuable information to where Lucius will be. We have been back to Malfoy Manor numerous times and
it remains empty. So the mission is to visit these camps collect each camp leader's memories so
I can go through them. I have about three camps so far I'm sure about and after you have
infiltrated those camps you boys can come home. I'm sure there will be others afterwards but
its best to start there. Also Warren has a brother that is one of Lucius' right hand men, his
name is Phillip Warren and he is just as dangerous as Lucius. You have been fortunate to not have
faced such dark times around these parts yet but I am positive it will come I'm afraid as the
Death Eaters are moving more south it seems." Kingsley finished.

Kingsley noticed Molly getting a bit emotional. "Molly and Arthur......I can only imagine
how hard it is to see your family out risking their lives and I am truly sorry that I need to ask
for their help." he said grabbing her hand.

She wiped away a tear and patted his arm. "I know Kingsley, we knew what we signed up for
and everyone here knows how important the Order is and what it stands for. As hard as it is we know
what must be done." she sniffled.

"When are we leaving?" Harry asked.

"A little less than a week from now; that will give you all enough time to prepare and for
me to finalize camp locations." Kingsley said.

"Sir?" Ron spoke up. They all turned to him and Ron took Hermione's hand and
looked at her. "Hermione and I would like to be married before I leave, if that's
alright."

A giant smile stretched across his face "Well I guess we have a wedding to plan
then."



19. Chapter 19
--------------

Later that day around dinner time Bill and Charlie arrived and the house was filled with
conversation. The men were talking about the upcoming mission as the women were discussing Hermione
and Ron's wedding day. They knew it wouldn't be anything to big with their limited use of
magic and with them being in hiding. The weather was chilly but mostly sunny and they planned to
have the ceremony out near the lake. Molly had immediately started fitting Hermione for her dress
and transfiguring clothes and yarn to a lacey material that would soon make a beautiful wedding
gown. After dinner things had settled down and everyone had spread about the house doing their own
thing. Dean and Neville were also staying with them until they left for the mission which was a bit
awkward for Ginny since she had dated Dean back in school. She was sitting on the back porch steps
just listening to the sounds of the night and thinking about her situation when she heard the
screen door open. She heard someone take a seat beside her and she was surprised to hear it was
Dean.

"Hey Ginny, mind if I join you?"

"Oh.....uh sure" she said looking behind her to see if anyone else was around.

"So how have you been? Kingsley told us a bit about your new found powers...........and
Malfoy's" he said the last part with a bit of a snarl.

"Oh, yeah........crazy huh?" she said looking at a loose thread she was playing with
on her sweater.

"I think it's crazier that Malfoy is with the Order honestly and now Narcissa
to......kind of a joke don't you think?" he said with amusement.

Ginny turned to him with an angry look on her face. "He saved my life and my
Father's" she snapped.

"Oh.......sorry didn't mean to upset you......its just weird is all."

"It's fine........I know your still use to the Draco from school but things are
different now. He's proven himself over and over." Ginny said thinking of the blonde
Slytherin and where he was off to right now.

"Draco? So what are you guys friends or something?" he asked sounding a bit
annoyed.

She turned and looked at him. "Excuse me Dean; I'm not really feeling to good. I'll
see ya in the morning" she gave him a short smile and then got up and headed inside.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny couldn't sleep that night and it was nearing midnight. She was thinking about how
Draco would be leaving her in a few days and the very thought just made her want to break down in
tears. She got out of bed and walked over to his room and gently opened the door. He was sound
asleep and she decided she didn't want to wake him so she turned and left. She went to go make
her way downstairs when she saw a dim light coming from McGonagall's room across the way. Ginny
let out a long breath and made her way over to her door and gently knocked.

"Come in" McGonagall called softly.

Ginny walked in and saw her sitting in an armchair reading a book beside a fire. McGonagall
lowered her book and took off her glasses and looked surprised to see Ginny standing there.

"Miss Weasley? How can I help you at this hour?"

"Evening Professor.....uh...sorry for disturbing you.....I was just wondering........do you
know when we might be heading into town again?" she asked hoping to be able to grab a Muggle
pregnancy test.

McGonagall raised an eyebrow at the question. "I'm not sure Miss Weasley, after Mr.
Malfoy's attack earlier and the release of magic I don't think it's wise to be outside
the wards just yet. Can I ask why this question couldn't wait until the morning?" she
asked curiously.

"Oh......I guess I........just had such a great time yesterday that I couldn't wait to
know when we could go back." she lied.

"I see" McGonagall answered not believing her for a second.

"Uh Professor? Exactly what types of spells are ok to use inside the wards?" Ginny
asked playing with her hands and looking at the floor.

"Miss Weasley I thought we have been over this already. Basic magic is ok to use within the
wards without it showing up at the Ministry."

"And what about like.....personal spells..........you know for like personal use?" she
asked feeling her nerves starting to kick in.

"Well that depends, personal can mean many different things. So Miss Weasley I have to ask
what sort of personal magic are you hoping to use." McGonagall asked firmly watching Ginny
fidget with her fingers and the hem of her top.

"Like a...............pregnancy test spell?" Ginny said not looking at her.

"Oh..........um.......I see" McGonagall was caught off guard by what Ginny just told
her.

"Professor please don't say anything to anyone yet.......I just need to find out if I
am or not and then I'll tell my parents if it's positive." Ginny pleaded with her.

McGonagall just stared at her for a moment. "I......I......" she stuttered for
words.

"Please? Is it safe to use it?" Ginny asked.

McGonagall looked at her again and then nodded.

Ginny let out a shaky breath. "Ok"

"Is that why you sat out of practice?" McGonagall asked suddenly.

Ginny nodded and then so did McGonagall to show she understood why.

"I will keep quiet Miss Weasley for now..........but you need to let me know the outcome
and if it is so.........then you must tell your parents or I will." she said sternly.

Ginny just nodded and then felt her eyes fill with tears. McGonagall got up and walked over to
her and put her hands on her shoulders. "Ginny...........have you talked to Draco about this
yet?"

Ginny quickly shook her head no. "No way, there's no way I would even bring it up to
him if I wasn't positive." she said wiping away her tears.

McGonagall nodded and then gave Ginny a gentle hug.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco ripped the blankets off from over his head and angrily jumped out of bed. Again came the
insisting knocking on the door that he so desperately tried ignoring. He even yelled for them to go
away but yet the knocking continued. He ripped open the door to find Neville standing there with
that goofy smile on his face.

"Morning Draco"

"Longbottom...........did you not hear me?"

"Oh no sorry"

"Of course not, not over all that oaf like knocking" he drawled walking back over to
his bed and throwing himself back down on it. "What do you want?" he asked rubbing his
eyes.

"McGonagall wanted me to tell you that practice was cancelled today"

"What? Again? Why?" he said angrily.

"I don't know your gonna have to take it up with her" he said walking away.

Draco got up and showered and dressed and then made his way downstairs. He saw McGonagall
standing in the kitchen talking with Charlie when he approached her.

"Professor may I have a word please" he said with annoyance.

"Of course Mr. Malfoy"

"Why are we cancelling practice again? It's bad enough yesterday we didn't practice
and now today again? I thought it was crucial to try and understand this?"

"You're absolutely right Mr. Malfoy but I think Ginny and you could practice some minor
things for now like you did yesterday and we will do something more in depth tomorrow." She
quickly dismissed him and went back to her conversation with Charlie.

Draco was beyond frustrated at this point and went off in search of Ginny.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I can't believe you're getting married."Ginny said playing around with
Hermione's hair to find a good hairstyle for the wedding.

"Gosh I know........it seems so surreal." Hermione said with a small smile.

"Are you ok?" Ginny asked watching Hermione's facial expression turn to one that
was deep in thought.

Hermione looked at herself in the mirror and saw Ginny looking back at her through it. She gave
another smile and then it faded again.

"Do you want to get married?" Ginny asked her suddenly.

"Oh yes of course I do, it's not that at all. It's just that...... I would have
liked to wait a little longer....... you know because we are still young and now..........I
don't know I think I'm just over thinking it." she gave a nervous smile.

"Then why don't you wait?" Ginny asked in a soft voice.

Hermione looked at her again. "Because Ron is leaving and if something happens to
him........well I don't want to regret anything. I know why Ron asked me so soon and I want
this. I think I'm more stuck on the idea of what the world nowadays forces us to do and how it
influences the decisions we make." she had tears in her eyes and then a smile stretched across
her face. "I love Ron and I want to be his wife and if he dies out there.........well then
I'm glad we were able to at least do this. I have no doubt in my mind that this is what I want
but I haven't even said "I do" yet and I'm thinking that I could end up being a
widow." she cried wiping her tears away.

Ginny wrapped her friend into a hug and then sat down beside her.

"The world is so dark these days.......I don't want to give up on having a life because
of it though. If we do that then.......what's the point in even living?" Hermione said
looking at Ginny.

Ginny looked at her with a sad expression and then took in her words. She thought about how she
could potentially be pregnant with Draco's child and the thought of it scared her to death.
They were both so young and to have a baby in the middle of all of this madness was even scarier.
She didn't even want to think about how Draco would even handle the news of something like this
or her parents. She felt herself becoming upset and quickly got up.

"Uh, I'll be back in a bit." she said leaving the room quickly as Hermione
nodded.

She walked from the room on her way to the bathroom. She had to perform the spell to find out;
she couldn't keep putting it off. She was so scared of the outcome that she found herself in
tears every time she went to perform the spell and then backed out of it. How could she be so
stupid? What did she think would happen? Was she even thinking at all at the time? She hated
herself for being so irresponsible; for going against everything she was ever brought up to believe
in and do to avoid situations like this and yet here she was. She was about to make her way into
the bathroom when she heard Dean call out to her. She closed her eyes in frustration and then
turned around to look at him.

"Hey Dean, what's up?"

"I was wondering if I could talk to you for a minute."

She let out a slight sigh. "Sure"

"Well, I know things with you and Harry kind of.......fell through and I was wondering if
maybe you were interested in.....I don't know......giving it another go with us.?"

Ginny's eyes went wide, was he really asking her this? She saw Draco walking up the stairs
and coming towards them.

"Uh, you know what; can we talk about this later?" she quickly said with a small
smile.

"What's wrong, it's not like you're seeing anyone right now so why not? Maybe
have a little fun before I leave?" he said playfully with a smirk stepping closer to her.

She quickly brought her hands up and put distance between them and gave him another smile.
"You know Dean I really can't talk right now. I'll catch you later, ok" she said
walking away towards Draco before he could catch wind of their conversation.

"Hey I need to talk to you" Draco said watching Ginny walk up to him. He saw she had
just come from a conversation with Dean. "What was that about?"

"It's nothing. What did you need to talk about?"

"McGonagall cancelled practice again, did you know about this?" he said sounding
aggravated.

"Oh....uh no I didn't know, that sucks." Ginny lied; she knew McGonagall cancelled
practice for her until she performed the spell. She wasn't sure if it was safe to produce her
powers at such a high level if she was indeed pregnant but McGonagall assured her that it would be
safe to practice minor things like they had on the porch yesterday.

"Yeah it does, so maybe we should work on something small for now" he said looking at
her. She didn't say anything but rather looked as if she was staring off into space.
"Ginny?" he called to her.

"Oh, yeah that sounds good. I'll meet you downstairs on the porch in a few."

"Are you alright?"

"Yeah I'm just uh........I just have a lot on my mind is all." she gave him a
small smile and then walked away into the bathroom.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny went into the bathroom and locked the door. She pulled out her wand and got ready to
perform the spell when someone knocked on the door.

"Are you serious?" she mumbled to herself. "WHO IS IT?" she shouted.

"It's Hermione; I was just wondering if you were alright, you left quite abruptly
before."

"I'm fine" she answered.

She heard Ron walk up to Hermione outside the door. "Is Ginny in there?" he asked
knocking on the door. "GINNY?"

"YES I'M IN HERE WHAT IS IT?!" she yelled angrily.

"Mom wants you."

Ginny let out a frustrated growl and put her wand away, there was no way she could do this right
now with everyone up and about. She would just wait until tonight when everyone was asleep and then
perform the spell. She ripped the door opened and shook her head and stomped her way downstairs.
She ignored the fact that her Mom wanted her and met Draco out on the back porch and plopped into
the swinging seat where he waited for her. She put her face in her hands and ran her fingers
through her hair. He looked at her.

"Are you ok?"

"Yeah........I just can't seem to use the bathroom without a damn audience waiting
outside of it."

He gave a small laugh. "So since we can only practice something minor what do you suggest
we do?"

"Let's head down to the lake" she said getting up and leading the way.

He followed her and they both took a seat at the edge of the grass where the entrance to the
lake was. He was surprised when Ginny moved her hand in one swift motion and conjured a bright
flame in her hand. He smirked at her and then she was even more surprised when she saw him lift a
finger up to the flames and instantly turn it to ice. She smiled as she held the frozen flames in
her hand. She then stared at it for a few moments and it suddenly melted and spilled through her
hand onto the grass.

"Let's see how good you really are" he said and then stood up.

He held out his hand and pulled her to her feet and then he walked a bit away from her. She
raised an eyebrow to him to see where he was going with this. She then watched as he conjured up a
ball of ice.

"I see you've been practicing without me?" Ginny teased.

He smirked at her and then he threw the ball of ice to her. She quickly melted it before it
could hit her.

"Nice" Draco said sounding impressed.

"THINK FAST!" Ginny yelled suddenly and threw a ball of fire at him. He swiftly
brought his hands up and put it out as if he was blowing out the flame of a candle.

"You're lucky that didn't hit me. Some warning would have been nice." he
stated sounding surprised by her sudden action.

She laughed at him. "Well you put it out didn't you?"

"Not the point" he mumbled.

They both looked at each other for a moment and then a smirk came to his face and Ginny had one
to match. As if they were reading each other's minds they both started throwing their powers at
each other. Draco threw out icicles and balls of ice at Ginny that she swiftly moved her arms about
to melt down. After everyone she melted she threw out flames that Draco also put out with ease.
They both moved so fast and just kept throwing blow after blow. They did this for about a good 10
minutes and by soon they were both breathing heavily. Draco was just about to throw another ball of
ice her way when he heard her voice ring out.

"DO YOU SEE A FUTURE WITH ME?" she suddenly shouted to him.

He looked at her with confusion on his face and then lowered his hands.

"What?" he asked gaining control of his breathing again and then walking closer to
her.

Ginny wasn't sure why she just asked him that but she couldn't keep pretending that
everything was perfect between them especially in the situation she was in right now.

"I asked...........if you see a future with me?" she said sounding regretful that she
brought it up.

"What.........Why are you asking me that.........and now of all times?" he sounded a
bit annoyed but also confused.

"I'm sorry.......I just......I need some answers."

He just stared at her. "Alright fine like what?" he snapped.

"I don't know.....I mean I love you and you love me but...... do you love me enough to
see some kind of future together?" she asked nervously.

"I honestly haven't thought about stuff like that. I know I love you but it's kind
of hard to think about things down the road when I know death is waiting for me out
there."

"DON'T SAY THAT!" Ginny shouted to him with anger in her voice.

"What do you want me to say Ginny?"

"Why are you being like this?"

"Like what?"

"I don't know........so negative and cold towards me?" she said with a hurt
expression on her face.

"I'm not....... I'm being realistic and you should be also."

Ginny was livid at this point by the way Draco acting and she turned on her heel and started
walking away. After a few steps she turned back around and looked at him. "Are you doing this
because you're leaving in a few days?" He didn't say anything. "You are
aren't you?"

He just continued to stare at her and then he looked away with a guilty expression. She closed
the distance between them and gave him a hard shove which made him stumble backwards a few
steps.

"IT'S NOT FAIR WHAT YOU DO TO ME!" she yelled with anger in her voice.
"EVERYTIME THINGS GET COMPLICATED YOU PUSH ME AWAY AND I'M SICK OF IT. YOU LOVE ME BUT
WHAT? YOU'RE GOING TO LIVE EVERYDAY IN FEAR THAT YOU WON'T SEE TOMORROW? THERE'S NOT
EVEN A POINT IN LIVING THEN. AM I JUST SUPPOSED TO KEEP PLAYING THIS ON AND OFF GAME WITH YOU? I
DON'T EVEN KNOW IF I'M IN A RELATIONSHIP WITH YOU BECAUSE YOU'RE ALL OVER THE PLACE
WITH YOUR FEELINGS!" she screamed at him; her fiery eyes burning into his.

"It's not like that Ginny.......I don't know what you want me to say. I love you
though I know I do." he said in a defeated tone.

"I'm sorry Draco but.......that's just not enough anymore. You can't just say I
love you and only want to play the boyfriend part when it's convenient. I want to be with you
no matter what we're facing.......I want to do it together but you........you do the
opposite......you totally close off and I get this cold side of you and it hurts. You think
you're doing me a favor by shutting me out but you're not; if anything it makes it worse. I
thought we were past all this uncertainty when it came to our feelings but I guess not." she
said sadly and then turned to leave.

"Ginny...I-

"Just......don't" she cut him off and made her way back up to the house.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was after dinner that night and Ginny was just finishing helping her Mother with the dishes
when she saw Dean walking up to them. Her Mother gave a bright smile to Dean and then looked at
Ginny who had an annoyed look on her face. She wanted to tell Dean she was with Draco but she knew
Draco didn't want it out for everyone to know and especially after their argument earlier she
wasn't even sure where they stood. She also didn't want to hurt Dean's feelings because
he was a really good guy but she had no interest in him romantically anymore.

"Hey Ginny.....Mrs. Weasley. Uh, Ginny can we talk for a minute?"

"Uh actually I was just about to head upstairs to shower so....."

"Ok I'll walk with you upstairs." he said with a charming smile.

"Great" she mumbled and rolled her eyes so just her Mom could see which caused Mrs.
Weasley to give a small snicker.

They started making their way upstairs and they stopped when they go to the top landing.

"So I was wondering if you gave anymore thought to my offer earlier." he looked at her
with a playful but seductive look.

She gave a small laugh and then shook her head. "Um......listen Dean,
as....flattering....um as that sounds....I don't think I'm looking for anything like that
right now." she said feeling completely awkward that Dean was suggesting they snog or shag for
fun.

She felt a lump form in her throat when she saw Draco walking out of his room and was heading
downstairs. He stopped before he descended the steps and looked at Dean with that Malfoy sneer.

"Oh hey..... Malfoy" Dean said with hate in his voice.

"Thomas" Draco drawled and then his eyes fell on Ginny and she gave him a pleading
look to help her out of this awkward situation.

She felt her heart sink when he kept walking downstairs. She suddenly felt Dean reach up and
brush a piece of her hair behind her ear and her whole body tensed up.

"Come on, remember how much fun we use to have." he said with a handsome smile.

Draco came to a stop on the stairs at the comment he overheard and looked back over his shoulder
to see Dean trying to take Ginny's hand and touching her hair. His blood was boiling at this
point and he turned around and marched back upstairs.

"Really Dean, thanks for the offer but I'm-

She suddenly saw Draco grab Dean by the back of his shirt and drag him away from her throwing
him to the floor.

"FUCK OFF THOMAS!" he said with anger in his voice.

"DRACO!" Ginny yelled at him.

Dean quickly got to his feet and gave Draco a hard shove."WHAT THE FUCK MATE? WHAT'S
YOUR PROBLEM?" he yelled his fists balled and ready to fly.

The yelling caused everyone to open their bedroom doors and watch the scene before them.

"YOU KEEP YOU'RE FUCKIN GOD DAMN HANDS OFF OF HER!" Draco bellowed at him.

"WHAT BUSINESS IS IT TO YOU?" he yelled back.

Draco grabbed him by the shirt and viciously slammed him into the wall and brought his fist up
to punch him when he felt Bill and Charlie grab him off and tried to hold him back. Ginny put her
hand over her mouth at how Draco just flipped out on Dean and Harry and Ron walked over to her to
make sure she was alright.

"WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS GUYS PROBLEM. I KNEW HE WAS NO GOOD........A JOKE IS WHAT YOU
ARE" Dean yelled with malice at him.

Draco swiftly ripped his arm from Bill's grip and swung his fist out at Dean's face
making him drop to the floor holding his jaw that was now bleeding.

"DRACO NO! STOP!" Bill yelled out to him grabbing his arm again and holding him
back.

Arthur jumped in front of Draco and put his hand on Draco's shoulder.

"That's enough Draco" he said softly looking into the young blonde's eyes.

Draco was breathing heavy with rage and then he ripped his limbs free from Bill and
Charlie's hold and stormed off downstairs.

Ginny quickly ran after him as Arthur and Bill helped Dean up from the floor. Draco stormed out
of the house and made his way down to the dock where he usually went to collect his thoughts. He
was so angry at just watching someone else's hands touching Ginny; he didn't care how nice
of a guy Dean was.

DRACO! HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO DEAN?" she yelled running up behind him.

"A THANK YOU WOULD HAVE BEEN NICE!" he hissed at her.

"A THANK YOU? FOR WHAT? FOR PUNHCING MY FRIEND IN THE FACE?" she screamed in rage.

"TO STOP HIM FROM PUTTING HIS HANDS ALL OVER YOU!" He screamed back at her.

"HE DOESN'T EVEN THINK I'M WITH ANYONE! AND HE WAS JUST PLAYING AROUND HE WOULD
NEVER INTENTIONALLY HURT ME IN THAT WAY!"

"WHY DIDN'T YOU JUST TELL HIM YOU WERE IN A RELATIONSHIP?"

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME? MAYBE YOU SHOULD BE CLEARER ON WHAT IT IS YOU WANT. WHY DON'T YOU
JUST MAKE A FUCKIN SCHEDULE OF THE DAYS YOU FEEL LIKE BEING A MAN AND THE DAYS YOU FEEL LIKE BEING
A COWARD?"

His expression turned from anger to hurt and Ginny immediately regretted the words. He started
walking away from her and she quickly walked up to him and grabbed his arm.

"Draco wait, I'm sorry I-

"DON'T!" he yelled at her ripping his arm away. Her eyes fell on his dangerous
ones as he glared at her with what seemed like hatred.

"Draco....." she looked at him with tearful eyes knowing how much those words must
have hurt him.

He just lightly shook his head and then turned and walked away.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco was laying on his bed staring at the ceiling for what seemed like an hour just lost in his
thoughts. Luna knocked on his door to see if he wanted dessert but he refused. He was about to turn
his lamp off and turn in for the night when there was a knock at the door. He let out a frustrated
sigh.

"Who is it?"

"Mr. Malfoy may I have a word with you?" came McGonagall's voice.

He quickly got off the bed and opened the door for the Headmistress.

"Professor.........uh... come in." he said with some surprise in his voice.

She gave him a small smile and entered the room.

"Listen I know what your gonna say and yeah maybe I did overreact a bit and I know we are
going to have to learn to work together during the mission but I didn't like the way he was
talking or touching Ginny and I thought I should step in." he said quickly to spare himself a
lecture.

"Ok Mr. Malfoy I understand." she simply said.

He just looked at her. "Wait.....that's it? You understand? What about the whole speech
I should get?"

"As noble as it is for you to admit that you indeed overreacted to the situation that is
not the reason I am here."

"Oh......then why?" he looked confused.

"Mr. Malfoy I'm here because I think you could use some advice." she looked at him
sternly.

He knew she was talking about him and Ginny, how she knew he didn't even try to figure out.
He sat on the bed and let out a defeated sigh. "Yeah well I guess it wouldn't hurt to have
some."

She gave him a tight smile and then took a seat beside him. "Think about where you were
just a few short months ago."

"I rather not" he said sarcastically.

"Well I want you to. Now you think about how you wished so often for death to take you.
Then think of how you went back and forth on wanting to live and wanting to die. If you had the
opportunity to decide whether to continue living or die right here right now without any
pain......which would you choose?" she said studying his expression.

"Ok.....I'm going to be honest Professor........this is a bit weird" he said
feeling uncomfortable at how much of a sensitive subject she was touching on.

"Just answer it" she said firmly.

"I would want to live of course" he said quickly.

"Exactly Mr. Malfoy.............but if I asked you this same question before you stepped on
that train a few months ago would you have given me the same answer?"

Draco stared at the floor and he thought about. How he endured such pain from his Father and
thought so little of himself. He thought about how much he wanted death to take him but he was too
much of coward to take his own life and put an end to his suffering. He turned his gaze back to
McGonagall. "I would've picked death." he whispered sounding surprised by the drastic
difference in answers.

"Exactly my point Mr. Malfoy...........now why don't I leave you here to think about
what could have possibly changed your mind? When you do finally figure it out, if you haven't
already, I would hope that you would think it wise to never forget that reasoning." She gave
him a friendly smile and then gently patted his hand and left the room.

He knew she was talking about Ginny and he knew she was right. If he never had that detention
that night or followed her afterwards to make sure she was alright or even shared that awkward
train ride to Hogwarts with the redhead he would never have fallen in love with her. He knew Ginny
saved him in more ways than one and why he was still so unsure to jump in with both feet was a
mystery to him. He constantly felt like he was in this wonderful dream that he would one day be
woken from and she would be gone. When he looked into her eyes he saw a future, he saw love, and he
saw hope but why couldn't he believe what he was seeing and experiencing. He thought about
where he would be right now if he hadn't pursued things with Ginny as far as they have and he
knew he would either be dead or sitting in his bathroom with a razor to his wrist. He didn't
even think he would make it this far with Ginny and it made him think about how much further they
could get. Ever since he was welcomed into the Weasley's home and by the trio his life had
finally made some sense and he would actually have moments of feeling happy. His mind went to the
day on the Ferris wheel with Ginny and how much love he had for her in that moment and how much he
still does now. The thoughts were beginning to overwhelm him and he turned the light off and laid
back in his bed hoping that tomorrow things would be clearer to him.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny quietly made her way into the bathroom that night after everyone seemed to be in bed. She
was so nervous about performing the spell that she was literally shaking. She was overwhelmed with
nausea and she was as pale as ever. She looked at herself in the mirror and let out a shaky breath
and then took out her wand. She pointed it to her stomach and muttered the spell and then had to
endure the most nerve wracking five minutes of her life. She was hoping to not see a golden glow
around her stomach which would indicate a positive where as no change in appearance would be a
negative. She kept her eyes closed the entire time as tears freely spilled from her eyes. She just
kept thinking how perfect everything had been that day at the fair and how now everything was
falling apart. She thought about the awful argument her and Draco had earlier and couldn't even
imagine telling him if she was pregnant.

She peeked her eyes open at about two minutes after and saw no change and a spark of hope
erupted in her stomach and she closed her eyes again to wait the rest of the time out. "Come
on, come on, only 3 minutes left" she mumbled to herself.

She started thinking about how Draco would be leaving in just a couple of days and how she would
handle it. She knew she wanted to make up with him before he left; she could never live with
herself knowing something happened to him and they had left off on bad terms. She then thought
about how much she missed her lips on his. She last kissed him up on the Ferris wheel where he told
her he loved her and she held on to that moment and she smiled to herself.

She then realized it had been another three minutes and she slowly opened her eyes and looked
down at her stomach. She covered her mouth with her hand as a shocked gasp escaped her and her legs
buckled making her drop to her knees. She looked down again at the golden light that radiated off
of her stomach and she completely lost it. She broke down into a hysterical mess and was soon
hunched over her knees with her forehead against the cold tile floor. "No, no, no, no,
no...........this can't be happening" she whispered through her sobs. She hugged her hands
around her stomach and another wave of tears just kept spilling from her eyes. She made her way
over to the toilet and threw up from how upset she was getting. She managed to pull herself up into
a standing position and just stared at herself in the mirror. She looked almost as white as a ghost
with wet streaks all down her cheeks and her hair was stuck to her clammy skin. She turned the
water on and rinsed out her mouth and then splashed a few handfuls on her face then dabbed it dry
with a towel. She soon realized it didn't matter how many times she washed her face off the
tears weren't going to stop anytime soon.

She waited for the golden glow around her stomach to fade then walked out of the bathroom and
made her way to her bedroom as she tried to stifle her sobs. She stopped in front of Draco's
bedroom and for whatever reason that made her do it she opened his door and slipped inside closing
the door as quietly as possible behind her. She saw him stir in his sleep and soon she knew he was
aware of her presence. She walked over to his bed and as if nothing had happened earlier and like
there was never an argument she took his outstretched hand as he helped her climb over him into the
bed and slipped under the covers. She buried her face in his chest and just sobbed uncontrollably
as he wrapped his arms tightly around her and just held her. She felt him kiss her forehead and her
body shook with emotion. She was so scared about what was to come and she had so many concerns
about bringing a baby into a world like the one they lived in now and not to mention the fact of
how young she was. As much as she was scared and worried; having Draco's embrace around her
made her feel safe and that everything was going to be ok and she held onto this feeling as she
cried herself to sleep.

AUTHORS NOTE: PLEASE REVIEW!! WOULD LOVE TO KNOW WHAT YOU ALL THINK!!



20. Chapter 20
--------------

Ginny woke up the next morning to the sound of Draco's breathing in her ear; she kept her
eyes closed and just enjoyed hearing him sleep next to her. She felt him starting to wake up and
gave a small smile when she felt him grab her closer to him. She loved waking up in his arms, not
that she had many opportunities to do so but when she did she always found herself never wanting to
leave them. She soon felt his lips on hers and her smile grew wider against his kisses.

"I guess that really is the only way to wake you up.........well with a smile at
least." he laughed.

She finally opened her eyes to see his face over hers. He smiled upon seeing her eyes flutter
open and meet his and he took in how beautiful she looked right now. Her long fiery hair was spread
all across her pillow and over her shoulders. He leaned down and gave her a long passionate kiss
before he got out of the bed.

"You should get up to, we really should practice more today.......I'd like to do
something more intense this time and really see what we could do." He said throwing a shirt
on.

Ginny suddenly shot up at this comment and she remembered the events of last night. She had
hoped it was a dream but she knew it wasn't and she quickly jumped out his bed. She felt her
emotions getting ready to overflow and she started walking towards the door. She felt Draco gently
grab her arm and turn her to him.

"Hey what's the matter?" he said studying her face.

She looked into his mercury eyes, the ones that she so often got lost in; but this time as she
stared at into them she could only think about the child she now carried and she just needed to get
away from him right now. She knew she had to tell Draco but she hadn't even come to terms with
the results yet and she knew Draco would completely freak out over it. She made to turn and walk
away when he turned her back to him again.

"Ginny? I asked what was wrong?" he looked at her, this time with worry in his
eyes.

She mentally cursed at herself when she felt tears swell up in her eyes and she knew Draco would
definitely know something was up. She desperately searched her mind for an excuse for her sudden
emotions.

"I'm sorry.....it's just that.......today's Fred's birthday" she said
with a tear escaping her eye and she felt him ease his grip on her arm and she took that chance to
quickly leave the room.

She knew Draco had no clue what was wrong, even last night when she came to him crying she knew
he thought it was because of their fight they had. She had to tell him and soon, she just needed to
get her mind straight before she did.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Draco got dressed he started making his was way down to the kitchen and saw George sitting
in the living room working on some new prank it seemed. He walked over to him and watched him for a
moment.

"Hey George, Happy Birthday mate" he said happily.

George just looked at him and gave a small laugh. "Ha, what are you up to Draco?" he
said continuing to work on some mechanical device that Draco knew would soon cause mayhem to one of
them in the house.

"What do you mean?" Draco asked sounding confused.

George looked at him again. "Well for one, it's not my birthday"

"What? But Ginny said it was Fred and yours birthday today." he said trying to make
sense of what was going on.

"Oh, wonder why she told you that.........unless she's back to her pranking days and
she has something up her sleeve. Maybe she planned on having you wish me a happy birthday when it
really isn't to throw me off or maybe....."George went on and on as Draco tried to
understand why Ginny would tell him it was their birthday when it really wasn't.

He ignored George's ongoing possibilities of what Ginny could be up to and went to go look
for her.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Come in"

Ginny opened the door to McGonagall's room and sheepishly stepped inside.

"Morning Miss Weasley, I was just on my way down. What can I do for you?" she said
without looking at her as she bustled about the room.

"Um.............I performed the spell." she said quietly.

McGonagall stopped in her tracks and turned her attention to the youngest Weasley. Her face
became a mixture of seriousness and nervousness. "Oh..........and?" she asked in a soft
voice.

Ginny looked down at the floor, she felt ashamed that she let this happen. She then gave a small
nod.

McGonagall let out a long sigh and then walked over to Ginny and embraced her into a gentle hug.
She placed her hands on her shoulders and looked into the young girl's eyes where saw fear and
uncertainty.

"It's going to be ok Ginny but you need to tell Draco and before you tell Draco you
need to tell your parents." she said gently.

"Draco is going to hate me, he can't even call me his girlfriend yet and now I'm
having his baby." Ginny said more to herself then anything.

"I think we can both agree that Mr. Malfoy's reaction will
be.................priceless." she smirked causing Ginny to give a small smile.

"He's waiting for me to practice and he wants to do more. What should I do?"

"Well I think I can get Mr. Malfoy's mind off of practice for a bit. Kingsley gave the
all clear for us to go into town again to get some things for the wedding tomorrow.
"McGonagall said.

Ginny let out a relieved sigh. "Thanks."

"But Miss Weasley.........when we get back........you need to talk to your parents or I
will. Understand?"

Ginny nodded.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They soon arrived to the small familiar town and Mrs. Weasley took Hermione and Luna off to some
*Accessories and more* store and Mr. Weasley and the guys went to a local pub to grab lunch.
Ginny was walking with Draco through the little town just window shopping and enjoying the
beautiful day.

"Why did you lie to me?" Draco asked suddenly.

Ginny froze, she wasn't sure what he meant, was he referring to her being pregnant? She
decided to play dumb. "Lie about what?"

"That it was Fred's birthday? I wished George a happy birthday and he looked at me like
I had three heads. Not to mention now he thinks we are planning some kind of prank."

Ginny let out a relieved breath. "Oh, sorry, I think I'm just emotional that you're
going to be leaving."

"Then why didn't you just say that this morning?"

"I don't know because we had a huge argument yesterday and I didn't want to start
up anything I guess." she lied and he just gave a slight nod. She watched his face become a
bit more serious. "You know......you don't have to go." she said softly.

He stopped walking and looked at her in surprise. "What? Of course I do, you know I have
to. There's no way I would back out of this, the more we find out about where my Father is the
sooner we could work towards a plan to take him down and end this."

She nodded. "What if I asked you to stay?"

He furrowed his eyebrows and looked at her with a bit of confusion. "Ginny, what's
going on? As much as I would love to stay you know I can't. We both know how important this
is."

"I know, I'm just.........scared that I'll never see you again."

He gently took her hand and rubbed his thumb over it. "Don't worry about
me........I'll be fine." he gave her a soft smile.

She just smiled back and started walking again. Ginny had noticed a small shop filled with baby
stuff across the street that had cute little outfits in the window with stuffed animals displayed
all around. She smiled to herself at how cute the tiny clothes were and absentmindedly placed a
hand on her stomach. She quickly moved it away and then thought about how she was going to break
the news to Draco. It took everything in her to not completely break down and cry, her emotions
were all over the place to begin with and now being pregnant wasn't helping. McGonagall was
right........she needed to tell her parents, she had to tell someone but she knew she wasn't
ready to tell Draco yet. Her facial expression must have turned to one of sadness because Draco
stopped walking again and looked at her.

"Are you ok?"

"Uh I think I want to head home actually, I'm just an emotional mess today I guess.....
you know with everything going on." she said not looking at him.

"Ok" he said putting an arm around her shoulders then they made their way to meet up
with the others.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that afternoon after they arrived back from town Ginny found herself pacing back and forth
in her bedroom. She was becoming flustered at the thought of telling her parents and she thought
that if she felt like this with just trying to tell her parents then how would she feel when it
came time to tell Draco. She sat on her bed for a moment and ran her fingers through her hair.
"Mom......Dad.....I'm pregnant. Hey Mom......Dad I have some news. Mom....Dad you guys are
going to be grandparents." she rehearsed possible ways to tell them and then threw herself
back on her bed in frustration and her mind went to Draco again. Dean and Draco had avoided each
other since the fight they had and she thought about how the whole thing could've been avoided
if she could just tell Dean she was with Draco. It frustrated her beyond anything that Draco
couldn't be open about his relationship with her. She rubbed her eyes and then stood up and
headed to her parents room.

She saw their bedroom door opened and she watched her Mom putting clothes away and her Dad was
talking to her about work. Ginny just stood in the doorway watching them for a few moments and soon
felt those damn emotions getting the best of her again. She let out a long sigh and then knocked on
the open door.

"Oh hey Gin-bug come in." Arthur said turning to her.

That was it, at hearing her Father call her by one of her nicknames made her that much more
emotional. She felt so guilty and ashamed that she would be burdening everyone because of her own
poor choices. She closed the door behind her and she started crying which made Arthur and Molly
stop what they were doing and turn their attention to their daughter.

"Ginny dear what's the matter, are you alright?" Mrs. Weasley said leading Ginny
over to sit on the bed.

"I.....n...need......to tell y.....you guys'.... s...something." she sobbed.

They looked at each other. "What is it Ginny? Are you hurt?" Mrs. Weasley asked with
more worry in her voice.

Ginny jumped up from the bed and frantically started pacing their bedroom; shaking her hands
violently to stop her nerves from making her tremble so much. "You guys are going to hate me
and be so disappointed but I need to tell someone because I don't know how to act or how to
think. I'm scared and I don't know what to do; I feel my mind is just going to explode and
-

"Ginny calm down" Arthur said grabbing her shoulders gently to calm her.

She looked into her Father's eyes and tears spilled down her face. She buried her face into
her Father's chest and started sobbing and Molly came running over.

"Ginny what's wrong your scaring us?" she said looking as if she might cry herself
with how distraught her daughter was.

Ginny suddenly muffled out the words. "I'm pregnant."

"WHAT!" they both yelled together.

Arthur pulled Ginny away from his chest to look at her face. He stared at her and she
couldn't meet his gaze.

"Please tell me your joking Ginny and that this is some kind of obscene prank." Molly
pleaded to her.

Ginny slowly shook her head no.

"Ginny.......are you sure you're pregnant?" Her Father asked her.

She nodded as more tears streamed down her face."I know you guys hate me for being so
stupid and I'm so sorry I don't know how I could've been so irresponsible
and-"

"Ginny, look at me" her Father said firmly.

She slowly brought her tear filled eyes up to his.

"Your Mother and I could never hate you. Yes we are shocked and disappointed at this sudden
news but we love you very much and that will never change............ok?"

She nodded through her tears and then threw her arms around her Father and cried. She felt her
Mother's hand on her back and she turned to look at her. Molly's expression was a mixture
between shock, anger and comfort.

"How long have you known Ginny?" she asked her daughter.

"Just since last night, but I was suspicious since the night of the fair."

"Who knows?" Her Mom asked.

"Just McGonagall, she didn't tell you's because she wanted to give me the chance
to."

"Draco doesn't know yet?" Arthur asked a bit surprised.

Ginny shook her head. "I'm terrified of telling him........what's going to happen
to us now? To me? To my life? Have I ruined everything?" she asked them.

"Ginny everything will work itself out, you need to believe that. You're Mother and I
will talk to McGonagall about sending over a MediWizard to examine you and we can make sure you
and.........the baby are ok." Arthur said the last part looking at his young daughter and had
just seemed to take in the news that she was having a baby.

Ginny nodded.

"You need to talk to Draco dear." her Mother said in a soft voice.

They all just suddenly found themselves standing there. Ginny knew that they were unsure of how
to react and she understood why but she was more grateful that they didn't completely blow up
at her. Her parents gave her another hug and she left the room and when she was out of sight Molly
broke down into tears in her husbands arms.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that evening the house was filled with talk about the wedding tomorrow and Mrs. Weasley
was finishing some final touches on Hermione's dress. Ginny had spent a good part of the early
evening finally helping Hermione decide on a hairstyle. Ginny felt a lot better after talking with
her parents and she knew they wanted to talk to her more about it but it was hard when nobody else
knew of her pregnancy. She had planned on telling Draco tonight after dinner and as dinner neared
and they all sat down to eat she felt her nerves starting to kick in. Kingsley had made a surprise
visit right after they had sat down for dinner saying he had some news to share with them.

"Sorry to intrude Molly and Arthur but there have been some developments that I need to
address." he said taking a seat at the table.

"Nonsense Kingsley your always welcomed." Molly said with a bright smile.

"Well I'm going to come right out with it then.......we think there might be a Death
Eater camp set up right outside of town here. Now I was hoping to bring a few volunteers with me
tonight to take it down before they have a chance to scout the area or cause any harm to the Muggle
people." he said looking around the table. "I was hoping we could do this as soon as
possible, I don't think it's any of the higher ranking Death Eaters so it should be a
breeze I'm hoping."

Ginny's heart sank, she knew Draco would offer to go and help. The thought of him going out
there and risking his life without him knowing she was pregnant was eating away at her and she
suddenly felt panicked. She couldn't keep putting it off and she just had to tell him
already.

"So Arthur, Bill, Charlie, Harry and Draco you guys good to go on this?" Kingsley
asked standing up.

"Yeah of course" Harry said also getting up.

"Ok I'll meet you all outside in five minutes." Kingsley said.

"NO!" Ginny shouted suddenly standing up. She turned to Draco and looked at him.
"I need to talk to you."

Molly and Arthur exchanged a look and McGonagall looked over to them.

Draco looked at her like she was crazy. "Ok we can talk when I get back.....calm
down." he smirked at her making his way over to Kingsley.

Ginny felt her heart racing and she wasn't sure why but she felt she needed to tell him
before he left. She was surprised by her own actions when she grabbed his arm and pulled him
back.

"No, please I need to talk to you now." she pleaded with him.

He looked taken aback by how she was acting. "Ginny it needs to wait this is more important
right now." he said pulling his arm from her grip and continued walking.

"Miss Weasley, if everything goes well we shouldn't be gone too long." Kingsley
said reassuringly.

She turned her gaze to her parents and Molly gave her a small smile. She looked over to
McGonagall who had a sad look on her face and then she looked at Draco. She watched as they all
gathered to get ready to head out and her heart was pounding and her emotions became to surface.
She felt herself turning hot and she knew her powers were starting to take over. The chitter
chatter around her made her head feel like it would explode at any moment and before Draco could
reach the door to leave she released the words that she had been dreading to tell him.

"DRACO I'M PREGNANT!" she yelled out to him.

Silence filled the room and everyone's eyes were on her and then on Draco. There were a few
gasps and looks of shock on everyone's face. Mrs. Weasley had her hand up over her mouth in
worry of how Draco would respond. Draco turned around to face her and noticed by the tears running
down her face that she wasn't kidding.

"What?" he whispered walking closer to her.

She was trembling from head to toe as he looked down into her eyes. She could see the instant
fear and emotion on his face. "I.....I'm pregnant."

He opened and closed his mouth a few times to try and speak and then quickly exited the room. As
he walked away Ginny let out a huge breath she had been holding in and fell into a fit of sobs. She
felt her Mother put her arms around her and then she saw the mixture of emotions on all of her
brothers faces. She felt nausea hitting her and she quickly ran to the bathroom; Mrs. Weasley
followed her to make sure she was alright. The room remained quiet and then McGonagall stood up and
spoke.

"Mr. Thomas I would like you to please take Mr. Malfoy's place and accompany Kingsley
tonight."

Dean nodded and then got up and joined the group by the door. Kingsley nodded and then led the
group outside. McGonagall couldn't help the smirk that came to her face as Harry, Bill and
Charlie left the house with their mouths still opened in shock. McGonagall turned her gaze to
Narcissa who was also wearing a shocked expression on her face.

"Looks like you're going to be a grandma."

Narcissa looked at her suddenly with a tearful smile and then turned to look out the window
where she saw Draco sitting down by the lake. "Looks like it." she whispered.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco threw himself to the ground near the lake and ran his hand and through his hair. He was
breathing heavy and his heart was racing as he took in the news Ginny shared with him. A baby? He
thought to himself. He was not father material........there's just no way.....he wasn't
ready for this. He wasn't sure how to react or what to do now. He was so scared about losing
Ginny this entire time and still was so uncertain about their relationship and now he was going to
be a father. He desperately pushed back the tears that stung his eyes. He got up and walked over to
the nearby dock and looked at the moon laying on the still water. He grabbed the railing of the
dock tightly in frustration.

"Draco?"

He turned to see his Mother standing there; she had her own tears that threatened to fall. She
walked over to him and stopped until she was only about a foot from him. He looked at her and his
jaw trembled from the overwhelming emotion that filling him and then he felt the hot tears spill
over and down his face. He couldn't look at her like this; he must look like a fool he
thought.

"What do I do Mother?" he sobbed.

She reached out and grabbed him into tight hug; resting his head on her chest. "It's ok
Draco, everything is going to be ok." she whispered to him through her own tears as she
stroked his hair.

"I messed up so much already.......and now........this.......I'm a failure in every
way.....how can I even hope to be a good father." he cried in his Mother's arms.

Narcissa turned his face to hers. "You're not failure Draco.......you never
were......you were just..... lost. You are exactly where you need to be right now......here with
Ginny and the Order..... and you will be fine. I know you will because you love her and you would
do anything to protect her." she said softly wiping his tears away. "I'm sorry
Draco.....I'm sorry that I was never there for you.......I love you.......my son." she
said pulling him tighter into another hug.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After Ginny broke the news to everyone downstairs she stayed up in her room the rest of the
evening. She wasn't sure of how everyone's reactions would be and she didn't feel like
facing them all tonight. She wanted to see how the mission had went tonight to make sure everyone
was safe so she had just sat at the top of the steps and listened. Kingsley and the others had made
it back safely and took care of the small group of Death Eaters outside of town. Kingsley said they
shouldn't be worried about future camps anytime soon nearby and that it was just a passing
group rather than a permanent setup camp. They were lower ranking Death Eaters just like Kingsley
thought they would be and didn't put up much of a fight.

Ginny changed into her pajamas and then sat on her bed and started brushing her hair. Draco
still hadn't come to talk to her and she wasn't going to approach him yet again about the
news. She knew he needed time to process things and that he didn't like showing his emotions so
she figured it best to let him deal with the news in his own way. She was relieved that the news
was out about her pregnancy and now that it was she was just now realizing that she was going to be
a mother. She was anxious about seeing the MediWizard and finding out if everything was ok with her
and the baby. She was also waiting to hear back from McGonagall about whether or not using her
powers was harmful to the baby. She was snapped from her thoughts when she heard a light knock on
the door.

"Come in" she said in a sad tone.

She jumped up out of bed in surprise when she saw it was Draco and that nervous feeling she
thought she had finally gotten rid of was back. Her stomach twisted into a knot as she watched him
walk into the room and close the door. He didn't say anything he just had his head down and he
looked a wreck. He lifted his eyes to hers and she saw his eyes were red and she knew he must have
been crying which made her want to just grab him and hold him.

She watched as he slowly walked over to her until they were only inches apart; she could feel
his breath gently hit her face and she was sure he could hear how fast and loud her heart was
beating. She felt herself immobilized by her nerves and her entire body tensed up when he cupped
her face. Before she knew it he had his lips against hers and her body melted in his arms it
seemed. She grabbed his face and kissed him back and it felt so nice to feel his touch right now
and have his lips on hers.

Draco dropped to his knees and wrapped his arms around her waist resting his forehead on her
stomach and hugged her to him. She felt his body start to shake with emotion and she knew he was
soon in tears again. She slid down onto her knees to meet his face and grabbed him to her.

"Ginny...........I'm scared.......I'm really fuckin scared.......I don't know
what to do or how to be what you're expecting." he cried not looking at her.

She lifted his face to look at hers. "Draco I'm scared to........but what scares me
even more...... is having to do this without you. I don't know what I'm doing either but I
need you more than ever right now. Please don't fall apart of me." she was crying now to
at this point.

"I don't think I can be a good Father." he said shaking his head.

Ginny brushed his hair back out of his face. "You can and you will be Draco........I know
it and as far as what I'm expecting from you........I'm only expecting you to give me 100
percent of you. I need all of you right now and we have to work as a team; no more back and forth
and pushing me away.......please?"

He nodded and then she kissed him again and they held each other for a while letting the rest of
their emotions out. Ginny could only think about how right it felt to be in Draco's arms right
now and to have his support. She knew it was going to be a rough road ahead and that Draco would
still question how to act. Despite that though, she knew he would be there when she needed him
because he was always right there whenever she was in any kind of trouble.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning Mrs. Weasley woke them all up bright and early because there was much to do
today. She had gone to wake Ginny up when she saw Draco and her asleep together in bed. She smiled
to herself when she saw them cuddled so closely together fast asleep. She cleared her throat to try
and wake them and they didn't move. She walked over to the side of the bed and put a simple
spell on the alarm clock which made it ring out. Both of their eyes snapped opened and they sat up
seeing Mrs. Weasley with an amused smirk on her face. Draco tried to turn off the alarm but it
wouldn't stop ringing and Ginny let out a frustrated growl and covered her head with a pillow.
"UGH SHUT THAT THING OFF!"

"I'm trying" Draco mumbled and Molly was standing in the door way laughing at
them.

Draco finally grabbed the alarm clock and threw it against the wall making it break into a bunch
of pieces.

"Hey.......my clock" Ginny said popping her head up from under the pillow.

"Well you wanted me to shut it off." Draco said falling back onto his pillow.

"You two need to get up." Molly said suddenly.

"Really Mom? It's so early and I barely got any sleep." Ginny groaned.

"Yes really........and you both better get used to it now since you'll be doing it in
nine months anyway.......and go make sure Ron and Hermione are up also" she said walking away
from the room.

"MORE OF A REASON FOR US TO GET AS MUCH REST AS WE CAN NOW!" Ginny shouted after
her.

Draco turned to look at her and he gave her a small smile. He wasn't sure why but he felt
somewhat at peace in this moment.......he felt different. The love he had for the woman beside him
and the child she carried seemed to have grown even more. He was still so scared about being
completely responsible for someone else's life........but somehow every time he looked at
Ginny.......it gave him hope that everything would be ok. She smiled back at him and then hopped
out of the bed.

"I guess I'll go wake the bride to be......why don't you go wake your new best buds
up" she teased him walking out of the bedroom.

Ginny made her way to Hermione's room where Luna was also staying and quietly walked inside.
She saw her form lying under the covers fast asleep and she did a light running jump onto the bed
and began to shake her awake.

"TIME TO GET UP HERMIONE, IT'S SOMEONE'S WEDDING DAY!" she shouted and then
gave a small laugh.

"Are pregnant women suppose to be jumping on beds like that." came a muffled voice
from under the blankets that Ginny knew didn't belong to Hermione.

She pulled the blankets back and looked surprised when she saw Harry's head pop out.

"Harry? What are you doing in Hermione's bed?" Ginny asked and then her eyes grew
wide when she realized somebody else was lying next to him in the bed. "Oh my god Harry,
please tell me that's not Hermione under there." Ginny said with shock in her voice.

"WHAT? NO!" he said turning the blankets down to show Luna's face.

"Hey Ginny" she said with a giggle.

Ginny let out a relieved sigh and then looked at the both of them. "Where's
Hermione?"

"Well if I'm in here then......" Harry said letting Ginny figure the rest out.

A giant smirk spread across her face suddenly and she started to laugh.

"What?" Harry asked smiling also.

"I just sent Draco to go wake you and Ron up." she laughed followed by Harry and Luna.
"Well Mom wants you both up and please wait for me to leave as I'm sure your both naked
under these blankets." she teased and then quickly left the room.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Weasley......Potter.......you guys need to get up." Draco said opening the bedroom
door after nobody responded to his knocking.

They still didn't answer and he walked over to the bed and kicked it lightly. "HEY WAKE
UP!" he said a bit louder this time.

Ron popped his head up from under the blankets and looked at Draco. "What the hell do you
want?"

"Your Mother wants you-" He stopped mid sentence when he realized the other bed was
empty and there was clearly another person lying next to Ron under the covers. "Ok please tell
me Potter isn't under those covers with you?"

"SCREW YOU MALFOY!" Ron said throwing a pillow at him.

He heard Hermione's laugh under the blankets at the thought of Harry and Ron in bed
together.

"Oh.....so Granger is under there?" he teased then dramatically breathed out a sigh of
relief.

"SOD OFF MALFOY!" Ron yelled throwing another pillow at him.

Hermione giggled again and then popped her head out from under the covers when Ginny appeared in
the doorway. She was laughing when she saw Draco's discovery and told them how she thought
Harry and Hermione were in bed together. They laughed at the thought but laughed even harder when
Draco told them how he thought Harry and Ron were getting it on.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The rest of the day seemed to have gone by in a blur with how much there was to do before the
ceremony started. Hagrid, Fleur, Seamus Finnigan, Kingsley and a few other people Ginny didn't
really know that well were coming for the wedding. The house was filled with everyone running
around doing last minute things. Nobody spoke about Ginny's pregnancy the whole day, mostly
because there was just so much going on that there was no time to stop and talk. Every time Mrs.
Weasley found someone taking a break she would lecture them about the many things left to be done
and then point them to where they were needed next.

The weather turned out to be beautiful and was probably one of the warmest days they have had
all winter. The setup of the ceremony turned out to look a lot better than any of them thought it
would. There were chairs lines up on both sides of the aisle and a large tent with a few tables set
up inside. It reminded Ginny a lot of Bill and Fleur's wedding just not as big and minus a lot
of the bells and whistles.

It was only a few minutes before the ceremony would begin and Draco was making his way to
Hermione's room to let her know. He softly knocked and heard a faint "Come in" from
her.

"Hey Mrs. Weasley said ten minutes before-" he stopped and saw her looking at herself
in the mirror. "Wow" he said taking in her dress and how different she looked.

"That bad huh?" she gave a sad smile.

"You look...........beautiful Hermione." he said walking over to her.

"Thanks" she blushed. "You don't look so bad yourself." she said
gesturing to his suit Ginny helped him transfigure out of a bathrobe and some sheets.

"Ha, I always look good in any suit.......ask Ginny she'll tell you." he smirked
thinking back to Ginny and his visit to the suit shop not too long ago.

Hermione gave a small laugh and a defeated nod to show she agreed and then she looked down and
her smile faded.

"Draco?" she said fighting back tears.

"Yeah" he said noticing the change of tone in her voice.

She looked up at him. "Promise you'll bring him back to me." she cried out letting
the tears slide down her face.

Draco smiled at her and then he grabbed a tissue off of her dresser and gently wiped her face of
the tears. "I promise." he said softly.

Hermione gave him a small smile and then took the tissue from Draco and quickly patted her face
dry and made sure she didn't make any of her makeup run. Draco grabbed her bouquet off of the
chair in her room and handed it to her.

"Ready?" he said holding out his arm for her.

She let out a nervous breath and nodded then took his arm.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Draco was just staring at her and watched as her flaming hair gently blew every so often as a
gentle breeze came through. Her hair was pulled back into an elegant loose bun that made a bunch of
strands fall all around her face. Ginny was standing beside Hermione holding her bouquet as her and
Ron said their "I do's". Everyone cheered for the now married couple and there was
plenty of tears all around, Draco even noticed his Mother get a bit teary eyed and she slapped him
on the arm when he teased her.

After the ceremony the sun had began to set and the after party was in full swing and it
wasn't long before the Firewhisky was consumed and started claiming its victims. It seemed the
only sober ones left were of course Ginny, then McGonagall, Narcissa and Molly. It was well into
the night and the party was still going strong even though almost all of the guests had left.
McGonagall and Mr. Weasley were able to get some Muggle music to play and Ginny watched her brother
dance with his new wife. She was so happy for the both of them but her heart was filled with
sadness at the thought of Ron having to leave her in just another day and soon she thought about
how Draco would be leaving her to. She decided to push all thoughts of that aside for the rest of
the night and just have a good time.

"Hey come dance with me." she said getting up and grabbing Draco's hand.

"Me?" he asked in surprise.

"Yes you" she laughed.

"Eh, I don't know"

"Come on.....please" she begged him and batted her eyelashes at him.

He smirked and then reached over to his glass of Firewhisky. "I'm gonna need this
then." he said throwing the drink back.

Ginny pulled his arm again and led him to the dance floor where she found Luna pulling Harry in
every direction.

"Alright here we are let's see what you got." Ginny laughed at him.

Draco swayed for a moment and then laughed at her and he grabbed her hand and started spinning
her. After about the fourth spin she stopped him. "Are you just gonna spin me the whole
time?" she giggled.

"Yeah why not?"

"Draco!" she whined.

"Ok ok, observe" he slurred his words a bit and then wiggled his body from left to
right and then soon bopped his head from side to side which didn't go along with the beat of
the song at all in any way.

Ginny burst out laughing and so did Molly and Narcissa and soon Draco started cracking up also.
Dean came staggering over and threw his arm over Draco's shoulders and gave Ginny this huge
smile.

"Hey Draco come on we're gonna go swimming." he said dragging him along.

"Oh sweet" he said abandoning Ginny and following them all down to the lake.

"NO YOUR NOT BOYS! THAT WATER IS ICE COLD! YOU'LL GET HYPOTHERMIA!" Mrs. Weasley
yelled after them.

"I say let them learn the hard way." Narcissa smirked.

Molly looked at her. "The hell with it, they wanna drink and act stupid then let them go
crazy." she said sitting back in her chair and watching them all line up at the edge of the
lake.

Ginny shook her head and watched as Draco pushed Dean in and he screamed like a girl. She was
laughing hysterically at this and then after Ron and Harry also attempted to go in they all soon
backed out.

"ALRIGHT EVERYONE LETS TAKE THIS PARTY INSIDE ITS FREEZING AND ITS GETTING LATE!"
Molly yelled to them. They all raced each other to the back porch to see who could make it back
inside first. "Fricken kids, it's literally like running after a flock of
children........grown adults they are and yet......" Molly trailed off walking after them into
the house.

"I think they'll be paying for it in the morning." McGonagall smirked.

They all laughed.

After another hour or so of Hermione racing everyone up and down the stairs, of Luna playing a
fake piano in mid air and of George and Bill trying to look for George's missing ear, Molly had
sent them all to their rooms saying that enough was enough. Ginny had helped Draco to his room and
she had to practically throw him onto his bed with how much dead weight he was leaning on her. She
tried to help him change but he kept thinking she was initiating a shag session.

"You are totally wasted." she laughed at him.

"Shush Gincy" he slurred and tapped her nose with his pointer finger.

"And for the millionth time it's Ginny, not Gincy" she giggled.

She suddenly felt his lips on hers and she kissed him back and then pulled away. "You reek
of alcohol." she said trying to push him back.

"NO! You do.......you and that stuff....the thing you do.......you know the rock
outside...." he trailed off and started laughing.

Ginny was dying from laughter. "Oh really is that so?"

She sat on the bed next him and then before she knew it he was on top of her and kissing her all
over. Ginny thought about pushing him off again but she figured if she couldn't join in on the
drinking tonight she might as well get something out of it. Soon they were both naked and tangled
together; Draco's intense kisses were driving Ginny insane making her want him more and more
every time his lips met her bare skin. He suddenly lost his balance and fell off of her and onto
the hard floor and once again Ginny found herself laughing so hard that she was almost in
tears.



21. Chapter 21
--------------

Ginny woke up the next morning with a giant smile on her face as she thought about last
night's events and laughed to herself. She looked over and saw Draco wasn't in bed and then
looked over onto the floor to see if he had fallen off the bed again. She furrowed her eyebrows
when she saw he wasn't there either and then got out of bed and walked out of the bedroom. The
sound of someone throwing up rang out from the bathroom across the way and she walked over to the
door and gave a knock.

"Draco?"

"DOWNSTAIRS!" Ron yelled out before another round of vomit spilled into the
toilet.

Ginny couldn't help but laugh at her poor brother's condition and then made her way
downstairs. She looked around for Draco and didn't see him but instead heard another round of
hurling coming from the downstairs bathroom. She knocked on the door. "Draco?"

"Come in" he gasped out.

She opened the door and found him slumped over the toilet bowl spitting the rest of the remnants
of bile from his mouth.

"I have to say......its rather nice waking up to someone else vomiting for a change."
she smirked at him.

"Yeah I bet.......and your enjoying every minute of this aren't you?" he said as
another round of vomit came up.

She laughed at him, "I'll leave you to it then." she teased and closed the
door.

She made her way to the kitchen to find her Mother making breakfast and she had a frustrated
look on her face. Mrs. Weasley was slamming things and mumbling things under her breath as she
bustled about the kitchen. Ginny leaned over to McGonagall who was sitting across from her and
whispered. "What's wrong with Mom?"

McGonagall tried to hide the smile that came to her face and shook her head to show that she
wasn't about to bring the subject up right now.

"Oh......that bad huh?" Ginny smirked. "Hey Mom, what's wrong?" she said
ignoring the protesting looks her Professor was giving her.

"WHAT'S WRONG? I'LL TELL YOU!" she yelled suddenly making Ginny wish she had
listened to the Headmistress and kept quiet. "I WOKE UP TO A COMPLETE AND UTTER PUKE FEST THIS
MORNING AND NOT TO MENTION I CAME DOWN TO THE KITCHEN TORN APART. APPARENTLY THERE WAS A SECOND
PARTY AFTER I WENT TO SLEEP LAST NIGHT!" she screamed the last part up towards the ceiling
which Ginny knew it was towards the group of people that were all passed out upstairs and who were
barfing their brains out.

"I FOUND NEVILLE ASLEEP ON THE TABLE THIS MORNING AND BILL AT THE TOP LANDING OF THE
STAIRS. I WENT TO USE THE BATHROOM AND HERMIONE WAS FOR SOME REASON OR ANOTHER IN THE DAMN BATHTUB
ASLEEP AND FULLY DRESSED, AND AS FOR LUNA AND HARRY...........I CAN'T EVEN TALK ABOUT THE SCENE
I WALKED IN ON." she continued to go off on a rant and soon she went back to mumbling to
herself and her occasional slamming of things.

Ginny turned back to McGonagall and snickered.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny made her way out to the back porch later that afternoon and saw Draco asleep in the chair
swing that they so often sat in together. She giggled at the horrible sunglasses he must have tried
to transfigure out of a comb and some other material Ginny couldn't make out.

"Stop laughing so loudly" he groaned lifting his head to look at her.

"Why are you wearing those, the sun isn't even on your face?"

"No.....but looking out at it is making me want to hurl." he said lying his head back
again onto the chair.

"Here let me fix them to actually look somewhat like sunglasses." she laughed taking
them off of his face and performing a simple charm to make them take the shape of sunglasses. She
handed them back to him.

"Thanks" he mumbled.

"Well guess what?" she said happily.

"No just tell me." he groaned again.

"McGonagall said I could practice my powers and do a lot more. She said it's not going
to harm the baby because well...........they are a part of me I guess you could say a natural
ability or some stuff like that. She said I could release as much as I want and both me and the
baby will be fine so.......we should practice before you have to leave in the morning." she
said happily.

He lifted his head to look at her and she smiled at him when she saw how funny the sunglasses
looked on him. He laid his head back again and he sighed.

"You don't want to practice do you?" she asked with a smirk.

"Please remind me to never drink again." he let out another groan of discomfort.

"Well at least your happy drunk, by the way where is that rock you were talking
about?" she teased him pretending to look around for it.

"Rock? What rock?" he asked confused.

"Never mind" she giggled.

She continued to laugh at him and then McGonagall came walking out and went over to the middle
of the field. She took out her wand and preformed the same ward like dome that Draco and Ginny had
practiced in the first time.

"Mr. Malfoy you need to pull yourself together.......it's time for practice. Your going
to be leaving on a lengthy mission in the morning and it would be nice if you were a little more
prepared. That goes for all of you lot to." She indicated to the rest of them piling out of
the house that she forced to come watch.

Draco sighed and then pulled himself up off the swinging chair, he was so sluggish and just a
complete mess. Everyone else was feeling the same way as they all took a seat on the steps or in
some chairs scattered about rather than standing. Draco pulled of the glasses his mind had thanked
him for wearing and threw them aside, instantly regretting the removal of them. He gave a long yawn
and slowly made his way to the middle of the dome that McGonagall created and pulled out his wand.
McGonagall just shook her head at all of them and then joined the rest of them near the porch.

"Mr. Malfoy.....Miss Weasley I trust I don't have to mention the fact that you both
can't be as.......physically intense as some of your past practices since circumstances are
much different now." She said meaning Ginny's pregnancy.

Ginny nodded and Draco gave another yawn and lazily nodded as well. McGonagall looked at Draco
for a moment and was a bit annoyed at how he wasn't taking practice more seriously and then she
pulled out her wand. "Mr. Malfoy one of the things I think you both will notice is how your
powers seem to surface when you feel a sense to protect the other which I find quite interesting.
Don't you think?"

"Yep" he said swaying back and forth as if he were bored.

"AFFLIGO!" McGonagall yelled out sending a blasting spell right at Ginny.

The spell didn't even make it to Ginny as it was frozen in mid air and it hovered in front
of her for a moment before it fell to the ground. Her eyes went wide and she looked first at Draco
who had stopped it and then at McGonagall in surprise.

"WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT PROFESSOR?" Draco yelled sounding furious.

Everyone on the porch seemed to forget about their throbbing headaches and nausea at the sudden
gesture McGonagall had just done.

"That Mr. Malfoy is exactly my point. Now that I have all of your attention let's
begin." she said ignoring Draco's glaring. "You see your powers work on instinct
especially when it comes to protecting the other BUT what we need to work on is control. Your both
able to conjure your powers up it seems but you need to learn to build off of it. The tricky part
about that........is trying to keep your mind in the here and now. The first sign that your about
to lose control is the change in the appearance of your eyes.......if they turn over .......well
let's just say it can and more often than not will turn deadly. This is what you both need to
avoid and that is why we need to practice........understand?" She said with such a serious
tone that all eyes were glued to her.

"WHAT IF THAT SPELL HIT HER?" Draco yelled.

"It wouldn't have......Miss Weasley would've stopped it." She said nodding
towards Ginny who was holding a ball of fire in her hand.

She didn't even realize she had conjured up her powers in defense of the spell. She was
taking in McGonagall's words and was finally making sense of the point she was trying to make.
She quickly distinguished the flame by closing her hand and then looked at McGonagall again.

"Professor how do we use our powers without harming our friends and family? I think
that's one of the things I'm most scared of." Ginny asked looking at the ground.

"Well Miss Weasley that's why we are going to work on control. My biggest worry is if
and when your mind turns to that destructive mode..........how to bring you back. It just so
happened to be that you both tend to bring the other back to reality but if you're not
around......then what? So we have a lot to work on so let's start."

Ginny nodded and Draco looked at her, he studied her for a moment to make sure she was alright
and then nodded also.

"Great.......Mr. Thomas...... please join Miss Weasley and Mr. Malfoy inside the
ward." she said not looking away from Draco and Ginny the whole time.

"What? Are you sure?" he said sounding nervous.

She finally turned to look at him. "Mr. Thomas did I stutter?" she said firmly.

Dean swallowed the lump in his throat and then gave Ron a punch in the arm from the snickers him
and Harry were giving him. He reluctantly entered the ward and took out his wand.

"A bit tense Thomas?" Draco smirked.

"I'm not going to even say anything insulting in fear of my life." he said with a
nervous laugh.

Everyone on the porch was desperately trying to hold in their laughter at the look on Dean's
face.

"Minerva, are you using that poor boy as bait?" Molly called walking out of the house
with Arthur and Narcissa to watch them practice.

"BAIT!" Dean yelled making a run to leave the dome and then collided into the tingling
wall of it. "HEY!"

"Oh I forgot to mention Mr. Thomas......once you enter this type of ward you can't get
out until I take it down." McGonagall said with a bit of amusement.

Laughter erupted all around at the facial expression that stretched across his face.

"THIS ISN'T FUNNY! WHAT IF THEY KILL ME?"

"Calm down Mr. Thomas, I just want you to demonstrate a few examples. And they won't
kill you..............I hope." she mumbled the last part of that and then took a few steps
back.

"WAIT WHAT WAS THAT? PROFESSOR COME BACK!" he yelled banging on the ward wall.

"Mr. Thomas stop panicking nothing has even happened yet; get a grip." McGonagall
stated.

Dean let out a nervous sigh and then turned around and faced Draco and Ginny. "Fine but I
won't hesitate to defend myself." he said pulling out his wand.

"Not much of a defense" Ron mumbled to Harry and they both laughed.

Draco and Ginny were just staring at Dean with a huge smile on both of their faces.

"Geez Dean, your making us out to be some kind of monstrous demons." Ginny
giggled.

"Oh, Mr. Thomas" McGonagall called to him waving her hand for him to meet her by the
wall of the ward. He approached her and she whispered something to him. He looked at her with
uncertainty and nodded then walked back over to the center.

Draco and Ginny exchanged a curious look and the three of them stood there silently for a few
moments. Ginny was just about to speak when Dean yelled a quick spell at Draco. The spell seemed to
have completely melted before it could reach him as Ginny instinctively sent out a clear wall of
heat in front of Draco to protect him.

Dean couldn't help the smirk that came to his face at the use of magic before his eyes.
McGonagall looked pleased at how the two were so protective over the other and thought it was time
to get a bit more intense.

"Mr. Thomas..........don't hold back this time...........go a bit harder.....they can
handle it."

"Yeah it's how they handle it that's concerning." he mumbled under his
breath.

He lifted his wand again and threw out two quick curses at the blonde which Draco quickly froze
and made them explode into tiny bits of ice.

"Ok, let's step things up a bit here" McGonagall said gesturing for Harry, Ron,
Charlie and Bill to enter the ward.

They all entered it and then McGonagall gave a look to Narcissa and then nodded to go ahead with
something. Narcissa walked over to the edge of the ward and took out her wand, which she had earned
back the day she performed the Hauriendum spell on Draco.

"Before today's practice Arthur, Molly, Narcissa and I have discussed a different way
to go about things. Harry, Ron, Dean, Bill and Charlie I want you all to try and attack
Ginny...........at the same time." McGonagall said ignoring the disapproving looks on their
faces and then continued. "And Mr. Malfoy as for you." she stopped and then gestured for
Narcissa to perform a spell they must have previously discussed. "The force field you find
yourself in is going to be........let's just say a bit tough to get out of. You won't be
able to use any spells through it even with using your powers it will be tough to get out of but I
am confident that eventually you will break free of it. Narcissa is performing the spell as she is
rather gifted when it comes to these sorts of Charms."

Draco watched as a clear purplish light came from his Mother's wand and formed a circle
around him. He attempted to touch it but it burned his hand and he quickly pulled it back.

"How will I be able to get to Ginny then if she needs help?" He asked sounding
worried.

"You won't be able to..........we need to see how you both can handle
yourselves."

"No, let me out of here" he said sounding annoyed and disapproving of putting Ginny in
danger like that.

Ginny had a nervous look on her face and she was a bit concerned if she would be able to defend
herself against them all. Arthur and Molly walked over to McGonagall and whispered to her.
"Minerva, are you sure this is safe for Ginny and the baby? What if she gets hurt?"
Arthur asked.

She looked at the both of them; she could see worry and fear clear in their eyes. She gave a
small smirk.

"Have you have ever seen a mother lioness protect they're young? I'm confident that
Ginny will tap into that motherly instinct and when she does.......it will be the others needing
protection." she said turning her attention back to the center of the field where Harry, Ron,
Dean, Bill and Charlie were surrounding Ginny but still kept a fair amount of distance between them
and her.

They all lifted their wands up and pointed them at Ginny.

"On three....1.........2..........3!" McGonagall called out.

All five of them shot a spell out at the same time directly at Ginny and Draco watched
helplessly from afar as he saw the spells fly right at her. There was a bright light as they all
hit a barrier that formed around Ginny. She had her hands out that were clearly emitting flames
from them and forming the heated fortress that protected her. Draco gave a relieved breath when he
saw she had defended herself.

"Do it again while her shield is up, take it down; I don't want any of you to hold
back. She needs to learn how to tap deeper without losing control." McGonagall stated
firmly.

They all raised their wands again and threw a bunch more curses her way. They all collided with
the shield surrounding her and then Harry threw a watering charm at her that seemed to simply turn
to steam as it collided with the barrier. Ginny started feeling herself turn over but she
wasn't entirely sure why; all she knew was she was being attacked and she was stuck in this
fiery dome without a way past the attacks and she was starting to panic. She suddenly pushed out
her hands sending the heated barrier blasting out towards them knocking them all to the ground. She
was on her knees now and breathing heavy but still had a slight smile on her face from how
impressed she was with what she could do. She locked eyes with Draco across the way who seemed to
have a similar look on his face making her smile a little bigger.

Dean quickly got to his feet and threw a binding charm at her and she felt it hit her and her
body was suddenly held tightly together by a translucent rope. He then proceeded to throw another
curse at her while she was bound and it suddenly slowed down right before it hit her. She slowly
lifted her head and looked past the curse hovering in front of her face right at Dean. He felt a
lump form in his throat as her eyes turned to that eerie black. He watched as the translucent rope
around her burned away slowly around her like a fiery snake until it reached the ground. She stood
up without looking away from him the entire time and then those fiery flames erupted from her body
covering her entire body in fire. Her hair whipped around like dancing flames and she took a quick
step forward sending a trail of fire all the way to where Dean was.

"She lost control" McGonagall muttered to herself.

"WHAT DO WE DO?" Molly yelled to her.

"Just wait, if we shut it down every time she loses control then neither of them will ever
learn to control it." she stated.

Draco was desperately trying everything he could to free himself of the charm his Mother put
over him. He threw whatever powers he could muster up and even switched to his wand and still
nothing was taking it down. "LET ME OUT......NOW!" he yelled to them as he watched Ginny
turn over to that destructive side.

Dean was running as fast as he could from the trail of flames heading his way. Bill, Charlie,
Harry and Ron backed away from her a bit as her powers came full swing and Harry tried to send
another binding charm her way. The flame finally caught up with Dean and wrapped around him making
him fall to the ground with a hard thud. As Harry cast his spell Ginny sent out another trail of
flames to each of them wrapping them all in a fiery bind. Ron yelled out for her to stop but she
didn't, she just let the binds on them grow tighter and tighter.

Draco watched in horror as they all were mere moments away from Ginny killing them and his mind
raced for some other way to get out of here. He took a few deep breaths and then without thinking
he placed his hands on the burning walls of the ward that scalded him earlier. He let out a painful
scream as he felt his skin burning and then he felt a cooling sensation and watched as the burning
finally stopped and the charmed ward was completely frozen. He took his hands away and blew a hole
in the side of it with his wand and climbed out from it and ran as fast as he could towards
Ginny.

"MINERVA THIS HAS TO STOP......NOW!" Molly screamed in fear.

"NO....NOT YET!" she yelled back receiving an angry look from Molly.

"G.....GINNY.......ST.....STOP IT!" Bill choked out through the fiery bind wrapped
around his neck.

Draco threw out an icy wave that cut through the flaming binds holding them all and they all
were released and fell to the floor. Some of them gasped for air and Charlie had fallen
unconscious. Ginny turned her attention to Draco who ran over to her and he locked eyes with
her.

"GINNY! DON'T DO THIS, ITS OK YOUR SAFE NOW!" he yelled to her.

She lifted her hand to throw a ball of fire his way when he suddenly brought his hands up
causing a huge wave of ice to plunge up from the ground behind her. Then the wave dipped down and
split into two thinner trails latching onto her wrists and hands so that she couldn't move.
Another piece of ice gently wrapped around her legs and held her there firmly in place. Draco could
tell she was going to melt them all at any moment and he took his chance to get closer to her. He
grabbed her face in his hands and looked at her.

"Ginny.......it's me........it's ok.....come back to me.......please." he
softly pleaded to her.

She stared at him for what seemed like forever and she started looking around her. She saw her
brother unconscious on the floor and the rest of her friends on the ground in pain and then like a
blown out match the flames diminished into her and she looked into Draco's eyes again. He
released her from the binds as her eyes took their normal form and he gently grabbed her shoulders
and looked at her. She looked scared and panicked at the thought of almost killing her friends and
family and then she suddenly felt wetness on her face. She reached her hand up to find her nose
bleeding and then a wave of dizziness hit her and the last thing she remembered was the sound of
Draco's voice calling out her name as she collapsed into his arms.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"MOLLY I ASSURE YOU SHE IS FINE, I KNOW YOUR WORRIED BUT IT'S JUST A SIDE EFFECT OF HER
POWERS. THIS IS EXACTLY WHY SHE NEEDS TO LEARN CONTROL."

"I DON'T WANT HER PRACTICING ANYMORE TO THAT INTENSITY, AT LEAST NOT UNTIL THE BABY IS
BORN. IT'S JUST TOO DANGEROUS!"

"YOUR WRONG MOLLY, WHAT IF SHE LOSES CONTROL AGAIN? IF SHE EVER TAPPED INTO THAT POWER
DURING THE WRONG MOMENT THE CONSEQUENCES COULD BE NOT ONLY DEADLY BUT LIFE CHANGING, SHE NEEDS TO
LEARN NOW!"

Ginny opened her eyes and was met by a blurry room; all she could see in the distance was a
crowd of people standing around. She heard people yelling and she tried to blink to get a better
look when the form of her Mother and McGonagall came into view.

"Mom?" she croaked out.

"GINNY! Are you alright sweetheart?" she asked running to her daughter's side in
the living room.

"I'm fine.......Is Charlie-

"Charlie is fine dear as is everyone else."

"My powers........I lost control.......I'm sorry." she whispered.

McGonagall came walking over to her and gave a small smile. "That's ok Ginny, we will
try again some other time."

"NO!" Molly yelled with anger.

"Mom, stop, its ok I'm fine really." Ginny said.

"No Ginny, it's too dangerous." Molly said almost in tears. She knew Ginny needed
to practice but she was so concerned about the well-being of not just her daughter but now her
grandchild.

"Molly, why don't we discuss this further a bit later?" McGonagall said softly
gently patting Molly's hand.

Molly gave a small nod. "Dinner is just about ready dear, are you ok to go wash up before
we eat?"

Ginny nodded and then slid off the couch and slowly made her way upstairs. She was on her way to
the bathroom when she saw Draco's bedroom door open and saw him going through his drawers. She
walked over and Draco caught a glimpse of her fiery hair in the corner of his eye and turned to
look at her.

"Hey, your up." he smiled walking over to her. "Are you ok?" he asked
brushing her hair behind her ear and studying her face.

"Yes.....are you?"

"Of course" he said then placed a light kiss on her lips. "I was just gathering
some last minute things for tomorrow." he sighed and then sat down on the bed.

Ginny joined him and took in all the supplies and clothes he had laid out to take with him. She
frowned at seeing how much there was which reminded her of how long he would be gone. "What if
I lose control again with my powers and your not here to snap me out of it?" she asked
suddenly, as if it was a stray thought that accidentally escaped.

He looked at her for a moment, he wasn't really sure what to say; he didn't want to lie
and say everything would be fine because he honestly wasn't sure of what to make of it. He knew
how close she came to killing the others but he didn't want to scare her with his concerns
although he knew she was well aware of it.

"I think......that you need to keep working with McGonagall. I think you'll learn to
control it, I know you will." he smiled at her.

"DINNER!" came Mrs. Weasley's voice from downstairs.

Draco got up and held his hand out for her. She was thinking about what he said and then she
smiled and took his hand as they made their way downstairs.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

That night Ginny was getting ready to make her usual visit into Draco's room when she heard
her door open. She was surprised to see it was Draco and she scooted over for him to climb into bed
with her.

"I thought I'd come to you this time." he whispered to her.

"Good, now I don't have to leave the warmness of my bed." she softly giggled.

"Yeah but I had to, now you gotta warm me up." he teased snaking his arms around her
and nuzzling into the crook of her neck making her laugh out loud.

"Stop it, your going to make me wake everyone up." she laughed.

He nuzzled her neck again and she started to laugh and he quickly quieted her giggles with his
lips. Soon his lips trailed down the side of her face and then to her neck. That ticklish feeling
she felt was turning to a tingling sensation and she felt her body cover in goose bumps, it was a
feeling she had come to love. He went to slip her top off and she was helping him and he started
laughing at her midway through.

"What's so funny?" she whispered.

"Your nose........you look like pig." he laughed as her shirt was halfway up her face
pushing her nose upwards.

She started laughing with him and then finally pulled it off the rest of the way.

"There.....much better." he said giving her a small kiss on the nose.

She smiled at him and then grabbed his face and pulled his lips to hers. She felt his hands
tracing her body and she felt his kisses start to intensify as he worked his way back down her neck
and to the top of her breast. She let out a soft moan as he did this and felt his hand slid lower
to her thigh. Every time he pressed his lips to her skin it was like it sent off tiny shockwaves of
pleasure. His kisses soon reached between her breasts and then down to her stomach where she felt
him suddenly stop and instead lay his head on it.

"Are you ok?" she asked softly lifting her head to look at him.

He kept his forehead on her stomach for a few more moments before he gently slid one of his
hands over it and looked a bit surprised. "Yeah I just.... can't believe......

"I know" she said gently rubbing his back. She knew Draco was still absorbing the news
about her being pregnant.......they both were.

He looked at her and then back to her stomach. He leaned down and gently placed a kiss right
beside her belly button. Ginny soon felt him getting back to his trail of kisses and it wasn't
long before they were entwined in each other's arms making love.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning was when Kingsley showed up to collect the guys for the mission they were
headed out on. There were a lot of emotions flowing about and everyone was kind of quiet not
wanting to state the obvious that the guys would be gone for such a long time.

"I wish you were going to be here for when the MediWizard shows up later." Ginny said
walking with Draco downstairs to meet Kingsley and the others in the backyard.

"Yeah me too." Draco said giving her a half smile.

They reached the back porch and met the others in the field. Mrs. Weasley was already in tears
as she hugged all her sons' goodbye and wished them luck. Luna gave Harry a slew of goodbye
kisses and a bone crunching hug wiping away a loose tear of her own. Fleur and Bill had a full make
out session as their way of saying goodbye which made Ginny giggle. Hermione was a complete wreck
at having to say goodbye to her new husband and she was finding it hard to let go of him.

"I'm gonna be fine Hermione......I promise." Ron whispered to her.

She nodded and then wrapped him up in another hug, letting her tears stream down her face.

Everyone was exchanging goodbyes and Ginny made her way over to Harry with a smile on her
face.

"Hey Harry........be careful ok?" she said giving him a hug.

"I will be." he said.

She went to walk away when she turned back suddenly. "Harry can you-

"Of course.......not that he'll need it" he joked knowing she was asking him to
watch out for Draco.

She gave him a tearful smile and then he wrapped her into another hug.

A few people down Draco approached Hermione. "You know every time we seem to talk lately
your crying." he teased handing her a hanky.

She gave a small laugh.

"Well listen Grang-uh I mean Weasley"

"Or Hermione?" she said wiping her tears with the hanky he handed her.

"Fine.....listen... Hermione, I think it's fair since you asked me to watch out for
Rhonda that I can ask you to keep Ginny safe." he said more serious than Hermione thought he
would sound.

She smiled brightly at him. "Of course Draco."

He nodded and then he threw one arm around her shoulders wrapping her up into a hug.

"Well I guess it's just me you get to say goodbye to now." Ginny said walking over
to him.

"Yeah it would seem so." he said looking at her. The morning sun beaming off her hair
was driving him nuts and he mentally took a picture of how beautiful she looked in this moment and
then.......he thought about how much he would miss her.

They stood there for a few moments just looking at each other and then he grabbed her into a
tight hug. He felt her body shake with sobs and how her hands seemed to have clung to him for dear
life not wanting him to leave her.

"I don't know if I can handle this without you." she sobbed into his chest.

"Hey.......hey look at me." he said lifting her tearstained face to his. "Your
going to be fine and so am I. You believe that right?"

She nodded.

"Good, I love you.......and I'll see you soon ok?" he said kissing her.

She nodded through her tears and then she felt the warmth of his body leave hers as he joined
the rest of them. They watched them all walk away and soon past the wards until they were out of
site not knowing when they would see them again.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Come in" Ginny mumbled against her pillow.

Hermione walked in to see her friend's eyes still puffy from the guys' departure this
morning. She walked over and took a seat beside her.

"Hey the MediWizard is going to be here any minute and your Mom wants you downstairs."
she said softly.

She nodded and then sat up and gave a sigh. "He's only been gone a few hours and I
can't stand it, and to know he'll be gone for a couple of months? I'm wish I didn't
have to go through this whole thing without him." she said in a sad voice.

"I'm sorry Ginny. You know maybe you just have to change your way of thinking; maybe
instead of thinking how long he'll be gone just think about the day he comes back?"

Ginny just looked at her.

"I know, it's easier said than done. Maybe I should take my own advice before giving it
to you?" Hermione laughed.

Ginny gave a small smile and then her and Hermione made their way downstairs.

"Oh Ginny dear....great just in time. The MediWizard has just arrived; she's in the
living room waiting for you. "Mrs. Weasley said with a smile.

Ginny was nervous about meeting the MediWizard; she didn't know what to expect and to have a
stranger touching her like that was something she was quite uncomfortable with. She walked into the
living room and a bright smile came to her face when she saw it was Madame Pomfrey.

"Miss Weasley....so good to see you." she said in a cheerful voice.

Ginny was so relieved to have her of all people here to examine her that she wrapped the lady in
a hug.

"I'm guessing your glad to see me?" she laughed and Ginny nodded with a smile.
"Minerva asked me to come since Hogwarts is closed and I'm not much use over there right
now. She said this was more of a delicate situation and when she said your name I knew you'd
appreciate it." Madame Pomfrey explained.

"Thank you so much and thank you Professor......I was so nervous." she said taking a
seat on the couch.

McGonagall gave her a bright smile. "Your welcome Miss Weasley"

"Alright so let's get to it. I'll save all the not so comfortable stuff for the
bedroom but let's take a listen to that baby." she said brightly taking out her wand.
"I'm going to do a simple spell that will project the baby's heartbeat and give me a
general idea of how far along you are. So shirt up, let's see that tummy."

Ginny lifted her shirt to reveal her stomach and she just looked at everyone standing around her
watching. Arthur held Molly in his hands as she watched Ginny being examined, she knew her Mom and
Dad had accepted the news of her being pregnant by now and were more than pleased to be
grandparents. She just kept thinking how she wished Draco was here to experience this with her.
Madame Pomfrey said a few words under her breath and then a golden stream emerged from her wand and
wrapped around Ginny's stomach. It wasn't long before the light around her turned into a
crystallized form of a picture of what was in her stomach........and then she heard it.

"Ah there it is." said Madame Pomfrey as the sound of a heartbeat started filling the
room.

"Whoa" was all Ginny could say as she watched the crystallized picture of what was her
baby. She brought her hand up to the picture and gently touched it with her hand letting her
fingers glide through it and then watched as the crystals formed back together.

"That's amazing." Hermione said in awe, her eyes turning watery at the sound
filling the room.

"They sound nice and strong.....very healthy." Madame Pomfrey said.

Ginny smiled, she was so happy to hear that her baby was healthy after everything.

"Wait they?" Hermione asked looking at Ginny who just noticed the word choice Pomfrey
used.

"Yes......triplets." she said with a smile.

"WHAT!" they all yelled at the same time.

"I'm joking......relax." Madame Pomfrey laughed.

"Ha, not funny. I don't even know how I'll handle one baby never mind three."
Ginny said with a nervous laugh.

"Oh..... there is a "they", I was just joking about triplets you really are
having twins." she said with a smile.

"Ok let's not scare the poor girl; we had a good laugh, seriously now." McGonagall
said a bit more sternly.

"Minerva, I'm not joking........listen." she said more seriously.

Ginny listened closer and sure enough there was a second heartbeat and it was almost exactly in
rhythm with the other. Her eyes grew wide and she looked at Madame Pomfrey. "Please tell me
you made a mistake." she pleaded with the woman.

Madame Pomfrey gave her a small smile. "I'm afraid not dear."

Ginny tried to take in and register what she was hearing but for some reason her mind refused to
let her feel anything at this time and she just had a blank look on her face. Ginny looked at her
parents and saw her Mom had tears in her eyes and she walked over to sit with her. "It will be
ok sweetheart, you have plenty of help and support around you." her Mother said
reassuringly.

She just nodded to her, she just felt so numb in this moment. All she knew was that Draco was
missing out on everything and boy would he sure get a surprising bit of news when he returned. The
thought of telling him gave her a headache and she pushed the thoughts aside for now until the end
of the examination.

"Alright it looks like your about five or six weeks along so probably conceived around
Thanksgiving time I'd say." Madame Pomfrey said.

Ginny looked at her parents who had a confused look on their face. Mrs. Weasley obviously
didn't know about Ginny losing her virginity at Hogwarts that night in Draco's room. Just
her luck that she would get pregnant the first time she had sex, she mentally cursed herself.

"I've been pregnant that long and didn't know?"Ginny asked surprised.

"It's pretty normal actually, especially with all the stresses you lot have gone
through. I would say a due date around mid August." she said brightly.

Ginny just nodded, she just wanted to get the rest of the visit over so she could take a minute
and process things. Madame Pomfrey was ready to do the physical part of the examination and they
made their way up to Ginny's bedroom. It was quite awkward having Madame Pomfrey examining her
but she assumed it was better than having a stranger down there. Madame Pomfrey made small talk
with her the entire time so it wasn't as bad as she thought it would be which she was quite
thankful for. Afterwards they made their way back downstairs to rejoin the others.

"Everything looks fine and she and the babies are very healthy. I know it's a bit of a
shocker to you dear but the less stress you put on yourself the better it will be for you and the
babies." she smiled. "I'll be back in about a month or so to check up on
you."

Ginny nodded and then they all said their goodbyes.

"I need some time alone right now." Ginny quickly said before anyone could comment or
say anything about the new developments.

She turned on her heel and ran up the stairs and crawled into her bed just thinking of how
different her life would be now. Having two babies made her want to just break down into tears at
the thought but they never came. She wished she was happy at the thought of being a Mother and
maybe under different circumstances or at a different point in her life she would be. She had to
stop thinking right now because she wasn't sure how to feel right now. Her mind went to the
blonde Slytherin that she wished could be here to hold her right now.



22. Chapter 22
--------------

"It's fucking freezing out here." Ron mumbled pulling his coat tighter around
him.

"I think my nuts are literally ice cubes" George joked through chattering teeth.

"It's almost March and it's still snowing! How far north are we?" Ron asked
Bill.

Bill picked up the map lying in front of him and studied it for a moment. "Let's just
say more north than the Burrow was." he said throwing the map aside.

"Shit, how much longer do we need to watch them?" Ron asked taking a look down on the
Death Eater camp they had been watching for the past few days.

"Not sure........I've counted about 20 of them since we first started
watching.......you Ron?" Bill said.

"I got 20 also......Fred?"

"Yep the same."

"Alright let's head back to camp and then plan the next move." Bill said as they
packed their stakeout gear and headed back to camp.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How long was I out for?"

"Just the rest of the night and this morning." Harry said handing him a container of
water.

Draco sat up and rubbed his head; it was still pounding from his Father's attack that came
on last night. This was the third one he had since they had left home and Bill, Charlie and George
already used the Hauriendum spell on him.

"We're running out of people to use." Draco joked suddenly.

"Ha, yeah.......we are."

"Shit its fucking snowing again?" he asked getting up from the cot he had been passed
out in.

"Yeah, they went to go take another look at the camp." Harry said peeking out of the
tent. "Here they are now."

"Hey .....Oh good Draco your up, you good?" Bill asked and Draco nodded. "Good,
let's get the others up and I think tonight we will make a move. Our counts have been
consistent so I think we could get a game plan going."

They all nodded.

"I'm gonna take a quick walk" Draco said to Harry and then left the tent.

He was immediately met with a freezing breeze against his face blowing his hair about. He walked
for a few minutes before sitting down on big boulder nearby. It had been almost two months since
they had left home and he was missing Ginny more than he ever imagined he would. He closed his eyes
and would remember that mental picture he took of her the day they left and how beautiful she had
looked. He remembered the morning sun illuminating her fiery hair that gently blew over her face
and her honey brown eyes that he missed staring into.

They had successfully infiltrated three other camps and this was their fourth one now. They had
been watching it for about three days to see the activity going on so they could plan how to enter.
The other three camps weren't too bad this one was the biggest one they had run into. The last
camp they attacked Ron had ended up breaking his wrist and Neville was unconscious for almost three
days. He was so thankful that they all had managed to stay alive this long. Kingsley made it clear
that they couldn't apparate or use a Port Key near the Death Eater camps so a lot of time was
spent traveling. The weather was awful this far north and a fresh blanket of snow was covering the
ground. Draco smirked to himself knowing that the girls probably had green grass already growing
around the house.

He let out a long sigh thinking about when they would finally make it back home. Every time they
thought they were about to head home Kingsley would give them another location to scout. They
hadn't had any contact from them, just that they were ok from Kingsley and he got news that
Ginny's first visit with the MediWizard went well and they were both healthy. Then of course
Kingsley updated Arthur at the Ministry that the boys were ok. Some days he felt himself falling
into a depressed state with how much he missed Ginny and he sometimes found it unbearable to deal
with. He thought how Ginny was about three months pregnant now and the thought of missing out on so
much was killing him inside.

His mind went to his powers and how he hadn't used them in a while. He had used them lightly
in battle a few weeks ago but since then he just hasn't felt them come about. He found himself
having to focus harder each time he tried to conjure something up and the thought of losing his
powers scared him a bit. His mind just kept going back to Ginny and the baby and if they were ok
right now.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Night time came and they made their way to the advantage point they had been watching the camp
from. The camp was made up of about six tents but they had an expansion charm on them and Bill knew
there was one main tent in the center where the camp leader was. He was a bit unsure of an escape
plan in case they got into trouble since the camp was set up on the edge of a flat mountain side.
He knew they couldn't go forward to get out as there was nothing but a sheer drop on the other
side so he knew they had to take them all down in order to get out the way they came in. He turned
and went over the plan of action with them all.

"Alright, Harry, Draco and Dean I want you guys to go in from the left and Charlie, Ron and
I will go in from the right. Neville and George I need your eyes up here and I need you to take out
as many as you can from this advantage point without breaking our cover. We are only getting out of
there the same way we came in. You put an end to everyone except Flixsly, once I get his memories
I'll take care of him......got it?"

They all nodded.

They slowly made their way down to the campsite with their wands drawn. Draco grabbed the back
of Dean's shirt quickly and pulled him back as a Death Eater walked passed them. He nodded a
quick thanks and then Harry hit the man with a killing curse and they proceeded. They saw Charlie,
Ron and Bill enter the tent across the way and made their way into another one nearby. There were
two Death Eaters asleep that they quickly took care of and then made their way into the tent next
to it. They heard spells flying across the way which they figured was Bill, Charlie and Ron running
into some trouble and then soon ran into trouble themselves.

"IT'S POTTER!" A Death Eater yelled suddenly seeing them enter the tent.

Spells flew all over the place as Draco quickly took in a count of four men in the tent. He felt
a hard kick to his stomach and he was hunched over suddenly as the wind was knocked out of him. He
quickly got to his feet and saw a fist coming at him which he blocked with his arms and then felt
the man pushing him backwards until they both fell into the tent wall. The whole thing started to
collapse on top of them all and Harry quickly ran to Draco's side and helped him up. They
emerged from the mass pile of canvas and then Dean threw a curse at the other Death Eater emerging
from the clothed mess. They ran towards the far end of camp to take cover behind one of the other
tents.

"Did Bill make it to the center tent?" Dean asked through his rapid breathing.

"Yeah they just got in." Harry said peeking out from behind the tent.

There was three more Death Eaters making their way towards them and then two of them were
suddenly taken down and then Draco quickly shot the third one with a spell sending him to the
ground. He turned a quick glance up to where he knew George and Neville had cast the spells from
and then quickly made a run with the others to the center tent. Before they could make it to the
tent there was a huge blast that hit right in front of them sending them all flying backwards.
Draco felt the ground suddenly crumbling from underneath him and he scrambled to get to a stable
surface. He turned to his side and saw Dean was in the same situation running along side of him to
get to steady ground.

"DRACO! DEAN!" Harry screamed running towards them.

All he could see was the edge of the mountainside collapsing behind them.

Draco ran as fast as he could hearing Harry scream out to them and he felt the ground drop from
under him and he took his chances and jumped forward grabbing onto whatever was left of the side of
the mountain. He saw Dean had done the same and then they both started slipping and they climbed to
try and get a hold of anything sturdy to pull themselves up.

Harry quickly got to them and leaned over the side and grabbed Dean's arm to try and pull
him up but he saw Draco was losing his grip also and suddenly reached out and grabbed him with his
other hand.

"SHIT!" he yelled as he felt his body sliding forward and soon he felt Ron grab the
back of his foot to try and pull him up.

Ron wasn't much use with his broken wrist but he tightly held Harry down so he wouldn't
be pulled off the side of the of the mountain. Harry couldn't hold them both, he felt them
slipping quickly and he stared past them down at the jagged bed of rocks that laid hundreds of feet
below.

Draco tried using his feet to get some kind of leverage but every time he did he slipped further
and further from Harry's grip. Harry felt the muscles in his arms and shoulders burning as he
so desperately tried holding them both but there was no way he could pull them both up.

"PULL ME UP HARRY! DON'T LET GO! PULL ME UP NOW!" Dean screamed frantically as he
firmly held Harry's hand.

Harry felt Draco slipping and his mind raced, there was no way he could pull them both up with
one hand; he had to let someone go. Tears instantly came to his eyes out of anger and frustration
of the predicament he was in.

"HARRY I CAN'T HOLD YOU MUCH LONGER!" Ron screamed as he was pulled from Harry
slipping more forward.

Draco took in the situation and he knew this was it. All he could see was that flaming red hair
dancing around Ginny's face. He could hear her giggling and suddenly remembered the taste of
her lips on his. He looked up at Harry who was desperately trying to come up with another way but
Draco knew he had a better grip on Dean than on him. He suddenly saw Harry turn to Dean with tears
and anger on his face. Harry could only think of the words Ginny asked of him the day they left and
he just kept thinking of how Draco would never meet his child and he had to make a decision.

"I'M SORRY DEAN.......I'M SO SORRY!"

"HARRY NO! WAIT PLEASE NO!" Dean screamed out.

Harry suddenly let go of him and quickly grabbed Draco with his other hand. They both
couldn't bare to watch him fall to his death as his screams pierced through them. Harry quickly
pulled Draco up and over the side and he just screamed out in anger over what just happened. Ron
just looked shocked and so did Draco as it should have been him. Harry suddenly became sick and
threw up; his body shaking from the horrific scene that had just taken place.

Bill and Charlie soon made their way over with the vile of memories and Charlie has a bad gash
on the side of his leg and was limping.

"You guys ok? Where's Dean?" Bill said looking around.

Draco just shook his head and looked over to the side of the mountain. Bill dropped to his knees
and ran his hands through his hair and they all just sat there taking in the death of their
friend.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

She wiped the foggy mirror off and saw her reflection and gave a long sigh. She just stared for
a while at her body and her eyes went to her stomach and took in the small mound that was forming.
Her eyes seemed to be permanently puffy and have dark circles formed under them. She tried so hard
to cope without Draco but she just felt herself falling into this black hole that she couldn't
seem to get out of. She threw her wet hair up in a towel and started drying herself off. She knew
she had to try and snap out of it so decided to take a shower to hopefully make her feel a bit
better. Her Mother tried every day to get her to join her and Hermione on the back porch for some
tea or to just do any kind of activity together. Fleur had gone home to her family for a couple of
weeks since Bill had been gone and McGonagall had to return to Hogwarts to address other
matters.

She finished getting dressed and emerged from the bathroom and made her way downstairs to the
kitchen. As much as she didn't feel like eating anything, which was surprising given her
condition, she ate anyway; knowing her and the babies must stay healthy. She felt so guilty by
feeling this way and wanted nothing more to be a happily pregnant mommy but she just couldn't
get past these feelings. It also wasn't helping that almost every night she had nightmares that
Kingsley arrived with news of Draco's death.

"Here you are dear." her Mother said handing her a plate of food.

Ginny took a few bites and then her Mom spoke again.

"We are going into town today and I want you to come this time. No more staying in your
room all day, you need to get out of the house and get some fresh air."

They had been to town a few more times since the guys left and Ginny had only gone once or twice
with them, she just wanted to be left alone.

"Mom, no I'm not feeling good I rather just stay here." she said in an annoyed
tone.

"Tough, your coming and that's final, so finish up and grab a jacket." she said in
a stern tone leaving the kitchen.

She let out a frustrated sigh and then threw the last few pieces of food in her mouth and
reluctantly headed upstairs to grab a jacket.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They soon arrived to town and Hermione wanted to make her usual visit to the bookstore and Luna
went with her. Molly turned to Ginny with a bright smile.

"I'm going to head to the craft store, why don't you come with me?"

"No thanks.....I'm just going to enjoy the weather here." she said taking a seat
on a nearby bench.

Mrs. Weasley just sighed and gave a small nod; she didn't want to push Ginny and was just
happy she was able to get her out of the house for the day. She gave a small smile to Narcissa and
then headed to the craft shop. Narcissa took a seat next to Ginny and just watched the young girl
getting lost in her own thoughts.

"I miss him to." she said softly.

Ginny just turned to look at her, she felt so selfish thinking she was the only one dealing with
the boys being gone.

"I wish I would have tried patching things up with my son long ago........now that things
seem to be going in the right direction between us......he's out there risking his life."
she continued giving Ginny a small smirk.

Ginny just gave her a half smile, she and Narcissa never spoke and when they did it was always
one word sentences and usually around others. They sat there in silence for a while longer and
Ginny couldn't help but feel a bit awkward. She was thankful when Narcissa suddenly spoke
again.

"Come on, I want to take you somewhere." she said in a friendly voice holding out her
hand.

Ginny was taken aback by the gesture and just stared at her for a moment. She looked at her
outstretched hand noticing her perfectly manicured nails and she slowly took it and Narcissa pulled
her up from the bench.

"Where are we going?" she asked curiously.

"You'll see." Narcissa simply said not letting go of Ginny's hand the entire
time.

They walked down the rest of the block and then turned a corner and walked a bit more. Ginny was
about to ask again where they were headed to when she felt Narcissa let go of her hand and come to
a stop.

"Here we are." she said with a small smile gesturing across the street to a small
shop.

Ginny felt a lump in her throat form as she stared at the same little baby shop across the
street that she and Draco had passed last time they were in town together. She saw a new display of
baby clothes in the window with stuffed animals to accompany them. She looked at Narcissa with a
bit of uncertainty; she hadn't bought anything for the babies yet. She knew her Mother was
working on baby blankets but other than that she could never bring herself to even think of buying
anything for the babies without Draco around.

"I......I don't know if I can go in there."

"You can........come on....you need to." she said taking Ginny's hand again and
dragging her across the street to the shop.

They opened to door to the shop and Ginny stepped inside and felt her emotions getting the best
of her. Just seeing the displays of cribs and other baby furniture about made her wish Draco was
with her even more. She tried so hard to keep it together but was surprised when she saw Narcissa
wiping a stray tear of her own away. She felt so horrible, she forgot about the daughter Narcissa
almost had and she knew how hard it must have been for her to gather up enough strength to bring
her here.

"What would you have named her?" Ginny asked suddenly.

Narcissa quickly looked at her with a bit of a shocked expression.

"Oh my gosh I'm so sorry I don't know why I asked that-

"It's ok Ginny." she said with a smile and wiped away another tear.

They walked around the small shop for a few moments and Ginny stopped in front of rack filled
with baby clothes. She picked up a tiny pink dress that had a little lace flowers around the hem
and then quickly placed it back in the rack when the store clerk came walking over.

"Afternoon ladies, what can I help you find today?" she said in a kind voice.

"Uh, nothing we were just leav-

"Yes we would love some help." Narcissa cut Ginny off.

The store clerk looked at Ginny curiously and then gave them both a bright smile. "What can
I help you find today?"

Ginny didn't say anything so Narcissa spoke instead. "This young lady here is expecting
twins and we would love to see what you have."

"Oh how wonderful are they your first?"

"Uh.....yes." Ginny said nervously with a small smile.

"How lovely, looks like your starting off with a bang then." she gave a small
laugh.

"Yes, definitely didn't expect the extra surprise." Narcissa giggled giving Ginny
a nudge to follow the store clerk.

She led Ginny and Narcissa over to a newborn rack and pulled out a few clothing ideas that they
might like.

"Thank you so much, I think we have it from here." Narcissa said.

"Of course, just holler if you need me." she said walking back behind the counter.

Ginny absentmindedly went through the rack and she stopped when a tiny little outfit caught her
eye. She pulled it out and there was picture of a cartoony snake wrapped around the words "I
Love Mommy's Kissssssses". Ginny had a smile spread across her face and small giggle
escaped her mouth.

"You should get it." Narcissa said seeing the effect the small outfit had on
Ginny.

"I don't even know what I'm having yet though."

"So what it's still cute, and the wonderful thing about magic is you can alter it if
anything." she smiled at her.

"Oh......I don't....I don't know....plus I don't have any money." she said
putting it back on the rack.

"I'll get it then for you." she said picking it back up. "McGonagall
isn't the only with connections." she smiled at Ginny.

"Oh no please, you don't have to do that." she said trying to take the outfit from
her.

"Nonsense, I want to." she said firmly.

Ginny gave a defeated sigh and followed her to the checkout counter then they made their way out
of the shop. Narcissa handed her the small bag that the outfit was in.

"Thanks for that." she said taking the bag from her.

"Oh please it was nothing, when Draco gets back the real shopping can begin." she said
as they walked back towards the others.

"Uh yeah....but I meant.......thanks for making me go in there."

Narcissa looked over to her with a bright smile. "No problem."


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

His eyes snapped opened and he flew up out of his sleeping bag breathing heavy and drenched in
sweat. After realizing it was just a nightmare he threw himself back onto his pillow and waited for
his heart to stop racing. He could see the moonlight shining through the slit in the tent and onto
his face and rubbed his eyes and then sat back up grabbing his glasses off the small crate next to
him. Harry sat there and just stared at the cuts and bruises on his wrist and hand from where Dean
latched onto him to desperately stay alive. Every time Harry closed his eyes the entire scene
played out over and over and the sound of Dean's pleas rang through his head. He felt the bile
rise in his throat and he quickly ran from the tent and threw himself to his knees emptying the
contents of his stomach in a pile of snow nearby. He sat there in the snow desperately trying to
fight back his emotions of the tragic event that happened last night.

Draco had been sitting a few feet away collecting his own thoughts when he saw Harry emerge from
the tent. He really felt for him, he himself was dealing with mixed emotions on how things went
down last night. He wasn't even sure if he should thank Harry for saving him because he
wasn't sure if Harry regretted it or not. Then he thought if he wasn't with Ginny or if she
wasn't having his baby if Harry would have still made the same decision. He was so grateful
that he was alive but he had that familiar question running through his head of whether he deserved
to be or not. Maybe it should have been him instead of Dean.

He got up from a nearby rock he was sitting on and walked over to Harry and just hung his head.
Harry wiped his mouth then got up on wobbly legs and leaned against a nearby tree. The look on
Harry's face was like a stab in the stomach for Draco, there was nothing but pain and guilt in
his eyes.

Harry just started shaking his head, "It's not fair.......it's not right." he
breathed out through the emotions rising in his voice.

"I know" Draco whispered.

"The things we are forced to do......to live like this away from the people we
love........TO HAVE TO DECIDE ON WHO LIVES AND WHO DIES!" he yelled out through clenched teeth
sliding down the tree into a heap of emotions.

Draco squatted down in front of him; he wasn't sure what to do or say because there really
wasn't anything that would make the situation any better. He decided to just keep him company
as he sat there lost in his own thoughts. Harry looked at him, he knew what was going through
Draco's head and every time when the scene played out in his head he always made the same
decision.

"I miss Luna." he said suddenly.

Draco looked at him a bit taken aback at the sudden change in subject. He gave a small smirk and
then sat against the tree next to him.

"It's so weird.......being out here...... seeing how different the world is from that
small little town we left the girls in." Harry said.

It was true, the further away they traveled from the small town it was evident there was mayhem
all around. There were hardly any people out on any street in fear of being murdered or trying to
be recruited to the Death Eaters.

"I can't wait to get back." Harry whispered.

"Yeah.....me too." he barely voiced trying to keep his own emotions at bay.
"Harry?"

"Yeah"

"Thanks for saving my life."

"Seems to be a pattern lately." he lightly joked.

Draco gave a small laugh and then became serious again. "Why though?"

Harry wasn't even sure how to answer this but he just turned to the Slytherin next to him
and shook his head. "I just think........that your needed a lot more right now in many ways.
If I had been faced with the decision again.....I would make the same choice."

"And if Ginny wasn't pregnant?" he asked already knowing the answer.

Harry wiped his eyes from the tears that stung them and let out a frustrated sigh. "Still
the same."

Draco was surprised by the answer; he was trying to take in what Harry was saying. Harry
purposely let go of Dean to save his life and Draco wasn't sure how he should feel about that.
He was hoping his powers would have come about during that time and maybe he could have saved both
of them instead of the way things turned out.

"I guess I'll head back in, my ass is freezing." Harry said getting up.

"Yeah.....uh....I'll be there in a sec." Draco said watching Harry make his way
back into the tent.

Draco got up and walked back to the rock he was sitting on before and leaned against it; he
pulled out a pocket knife from his jacket. He found this life away from Ginny unbearable and he
hadn't been away from her since their first encounter on the train. He was so use to having her
there when he needed to be brought back to reality......to stay grounded. It scared him more than
anything to have to deal with his thoughts on his own now and try and cope through everything. Now
he had a guilty conscious about Dean's death and he felt even more bad when he questioned if
that played out the right way. He slid his thumb over the blade and felt it pierce his skin to test
the sharpness of it. He looked at the small dot of blood that formed on his thumb and wiped it off
on his jacket and then placed the knife back in his pocket. He wasn't about to make such a dumb
decision after Harry just saved his life. He pushed all thoughts aside and walked back to the tent
to try and get some sleep.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny made her way downstairs to the kitchen for dinner and was glad her Father was able to be
home this time for it. He had been working a lot lately and was getting home late every night and
was looking a bit run down. Her Mother was pleased to hear of Narcissa dragging Ginny into the baby
shop earlier and thanked Narcissa for the kind gesture. Ginny had already taken the tiny outfit out
of the bag multiple times to look at it again and every time a small smile tugged at her lips.

"Ginny I was thinking maybe we could-"

Mrs. Weasley stopped talking when she heard a loud knock at the door and before she could answer
it she saw Kingsley walk in. They all stood up in unison at the urgency in the way he approached
them. He walked over to them with a grave look on his face and silence filled the room.

"Molly, Arthur.......I'm sorry to intrude on you's but I have some news."

Ginny immediately latched onto Hermione's arm next to her to brace herself for whatever the
news was.

"What is it Kingsley?" Molly practically cried out.

"There's been a death."

Tears instantly came to all of their eyes at the mention of one of their own being dead.

"WHO!" Molly screamed.

"Dean Thomas"

"NO!" Mrs. Weasley cried into Arthur's arms both because her sons were ok but also
for the death of the young man.

Ginny felt Hermione grab her into a hug as she sobbed and Ginny felt her own tears streaming
down her face. She was in shock, she wasn't even sure if she heard him correctly, all she knew
was that she thought for a moment that Draco was the one who was dead and the thought made her
sick. She felt Hermione quickly pull away from her and look at her with wide eyes and an
overwhelming heat filled her. She quickly ran from the kitchen and upstairs to the bathroom and
looked in the mirror; she saw herself turning over and she tried desperately to control it before
it got out of hand. She was so overwhelmed with emotion right now that she wasn't sure what
control even was.

She ran to Draco's room and threw the door open and she ripped his dresser drawers open and
went through them to find anything of his. She ripped open drawer after drawer until at the very
bottom she found one of his shirts and she grabbed it tightly in her hands and just buried her face
in it and cried. She cried the hardest she had since the day he left as she took in his scent from
the shirt she tightly clutched in her hands. Her body was shaking with anger and sadness; she
wasn't sure what to do with herself. She screamed into his shirt in pure agony as she lost all
hope that Draco would return safely back to her. Her knuckles soon turned white from her tight grip
on his shirt as that realization came to her.

She wasn't sure how long she sat on his bed holding his shirt and cried but she soon found
everyone standing outside her door to check on her. Molly walked over and sat down on the bed next
to her and Arthur sat on the other side.

"Come here dear." Mrs. Weasley said pulling Ginny against her.

"I ......m....miss him s...so much." she cried into her Mother's chest.

Hermione was still wiping her own tears away from earlier and could relate to how Ginny was
feeling.

"What if someone else dies?" Ginny said in a fearful voice. "I....I can't
handle the thought of it."

"Ginny they are all going to be ok......you have to believe that." came Luna's
voice from the doorway.

Ginny pulled her face away from her Mother and just looked at Luna and took in the words she had
said. She felt and anger fill her and she got up and strode over to Luna and slapped her hard
across the face. Luna put her hand up to her cheek that was now red and welted.

"GINNY!" she heard her Father yell and grabbed her away from Luna.

"THAT IS BULLSHIT LUNA! DEAN IS DEAD........THEY AREN'T FINE.......AND NO I DON'T
BELIEVE THEY WILL BE AND IF YOU DO THEN YOUR FUCKIN STUPID!" Ginny screamed at her with fresh
tears spilling down her face.

"THAT'S ENOUGH GINNY!" Mrs. Weasley said gesturing for Narcissa to take Luna
downstairs. She spun Ginny around to face her. "Ginny.....I know it hurts.......I know it, but
you need to stay strong.....you need to try and hold on to some kind of hope..... and yes it may
seem impossible to do but you just have to."

"I CAN'T.......I'M SORRY I JUST CAN'T." she cried as she collapsed into
her Mother's arms.

Arthur got up and walked over to Hermione who was in a fit of sobs herself and wrapped her in a
hug. "They are going to make it back." he said trying desperately to believe it
himself.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"THIS IS AT LEAST TWO MORE MONTHS OF WORK!" Ron yelled with anger.

"I know Mr. Weasley, but Flixsly's memories have me to believe these camps will be one
of the most important ones you hit." Kingsley said in a firm tone.

A silence filled the tent at the realization that they would be gone longer than they
thought.

"You lot of have done amazingly well and I know you've been through a lot but after you
hit these last few camps we may finally have the answers we've been searching for."
Kingsley continued.

"Yeah but how many more us will die before that happens?" Harry spat.

"Mr. Potter you know more than anyone the sacrifices that must be made."

Harry didn't say anything he was just angry at the situation, he knew this is how it needed
to be.

"In the meantime, the investigation at the Ministry seems to have been compromised. I am
suspicious of a few of my main men but I am not certain. We found one spy but it seems there are
others among the Ministry and I am trying to keep up with that as well as keep you lot updated. So
I think it's imperative to tell you all that I will have limited contact with you for a while,
I don't want to risk your whereabouts. Bill, take this; it will light up whenever I send you a
message but you won't be able to respond." Kingsley said handing Bill a small golden
circular ring with a translucent center.

Bill took it and studied it for a moment before pocketing it.

"I just broke the news of Dean to your family." Kingsley suddenly added.

"How's Ginny? Did you see her?" Draco quickly asked.

Kingsley gave him a small smile. "Everyone is doing fine." he said turning to get
ready for his departure.

Draco quickly walked up to him again. "What about Ginny? Is SHE fine?" he asked with
worry in his eyes.

"Mr. Malfoy......she is.......managing." he chose his words carefully. He didn't
want to lie to Draco but he knew he needed Draco's mind focused on the mission and not worrying
about Ginny the whole time.

"Managing? What the hell does that mean Sir?" he snapped.

He looked at Draco and could tell he wouldn't back down until he got an answer he was
satisfied with. "Draco.....Ginny is fine, she is coping as well as she can given the
circumstances.....ok?"

Draco didn't say anything for a moment and then gave a small nod. Kingsley gave him another
small smile and then turned to the others.

"Keep up the good work guys and be careful. I trust you all will be successful and be home
in no time." he said leaving the tent.

Draco quickly ran out of the tent to catch up with him. "Uh.....Sir.....can I ask a
favor?"

Kingsley turned around to face him again. "What's that Mr. Malfoy?"

"Can you make sure Ginny gets this." he said placing a small heavy object in his
hand.

Kingsley looked down at the item in confusion. "A rock?"

"I know.....but she'll understand....please." he said with more emotion than he
would have liked.

Kingsley nodded. "I will make sure she gets it."


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny was sick of throwing her guts up every morning. She hadn't had nausea like this in a
while but the past three days she had been nauseous every morning and every night. She brushed her
teeth and quickly rinsed her mouth out and headed downstairs where her Mother was working hard on
the finishing touches of the second baby blanket. Mrs. Weasley flashed her bright smile as she took
a seat on the couch and watched her Mother crochet.

It had been about a week since Kingsley had told them the news of Dean's death and Ginny had
made it a point to go and apologize to Luna for her behavior. She felt horrible about what she did
to her but was thankful that Luna was understanding about it and shrugged it off and made a joke
about Ginny's mood swings. Ginny gave a small smile at this and was snapped from her thoughts
when there was a knock at the door.

"I'll get it." Ginny said getting up from the couch.

She opened the door and felt her entire body tense up when she saw Kingsley standing there. She
learned to expect bad news every time he stopped by and she could feel herself immediately go to
that mindset.

"Sir?" She said nervously.

"Morning Miss Weasley, may I come in?"

She just nodded and let out a shaky breath. He entered the house and approached Molly in the
living room. Mrs. Weasley threw her knitting aside and jumped up from the couch with worry in her
eyes.

"Kingsley, what is it?" she asked frantically.

"Calm down Molly, I do have some news but nothing grave." he said putting his hands
out to calm her.

"Oh thank goodness. I'll go get the others." She said hurrying upstairs.

"Sir.......have you seen Draco? Is he ok?" Ginny asked anxiously.

He gave her a smirk and a small laugh escaped his mouth. "Yes Miss Weasley I have, and he
asked me the very same thing about you."

Ginny gave a relieved laugh and wiped the nervous tears that had slipped out. "I'm
sorry, seems crying is the only thing I do these days." she joked.

"That's quite alright, here." he said handing her a hanky from his pocket.

"Kingsley......nice to see you again, wish it was under different circumstances
though." Arthur said walking over with the others and shaking his hand.

"Arthur I need to discuss some Ministry business with you in a moment but I also wanted to
tell you that the mission has been extended. I was able to obtain some useful information from the
memories they have collected and some more higher ranking camps have been located." Kingsley
explained.

"What? How much longer?" Hermione said.

"About two months I'm afraid."

Nobody said anything they knew Kingsley wouldn't have them out there if they didn't need
to be. Ginny couldn't even comprehend the words Kingsley was saying and she sat on the couch as
new tears spilled down her face.

"I know it has been a long time, but after they hit these camps I am sending them back. By
that time we should have a solid location on Lucius and perhaps even sooner, it may not even be two
months, it really all depends on how much information we can obtain from the memories." he
explained.

He looked over at Ginny and he had suddenly remembered the object in his pocket for her. He
walked over to her and he took it out of his pocket and held it out to her. "Miss Weasley,
Draco asked me to give this to you the last time we spoke."

Ginny looked up at him through her tears and then down to his hand where she saw the rock. She
let out a tearful laugh and picked the rock up with shaky hands and held it close to her. She cried
and laughed at the same time; she knew Draco still wasn't sure what the rock thing meant which
made her laugh even more as she thought back to the night of Ron and Hermione's wedding.

"Thank you so much for this" she choked out between sobs.

She was so overwhelmed between the news of Draco being gone longer and how he was missing out on
so much of her pregnancy. She clung to the rock in her hands and was amazed at how much comfort it
gave her to have it, as stupid as it seemed, to her it was the piece of hope she needed.

A/N: PLEASE REVIEW!!



23. Chapter 23
--------------

The next two months went by in a blur and soon Ginny found herself five months pregnant. She was
in better spirits these days and with the beautiful spring weather that April brought she found
herself on the porch swing a lot. Kingsley had visited another few times to keep them posted but
they hadn't seen him in about three weeks now. The last update they had gotten was about how
George broke a rib or two and that Neville was hit with a pretty intense Cruciatus curse. As
horrible as the news was to hear of their battle wounds; just hearing that they were all alive
still brought a smile to all of their faces.

Ginny couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement, she remembered Kingsley saying that
after these other two months went by that he would have the guys come home until they were needed
again. She knew it was just a matter of time before she saw Draco walking towards her through that
grassy field in the front.

"Ok Ginny dear, here are the booties I've finished." Her Mom came out holding a
bunch of different ones in her hands. "I have two sets of pink and then two sets of blue this
way we are prepared for two boys or two girls......or one boy one girl." she finished with a
smile.

Ginny took the booties from her Mom and a bright smile spread across her face. "Thanks Mom,
they are adorable."

"Of course sweetheart....now are you sure you don't want Madame Pomfrey to tell you
what your having? Would help with some preparations you know?"

"No Mom, I want it to be a surprise and besides, Draco has missed out on everything, he
still doesn't even know we're having twins. Soooooo.......since he seems to be getting
constantly surprised I think it's only fair I'll be the one surprised this time."

"Ugh, that's my Ginny, always doing things the hard way I see." Mrs. Weasley said
taking a seat beside her.

"Did Narcissa ever get the hang of it?" Ginny giggled.

"Let's just say she's not going to be making any baby clothes anytime soon."
Mrs. Weasley sighed.

"I heard that." came Narcissa's voice as she joined them on the porch.
"I'm going to make something one day......mark my words." she smirked putting on a
giant summer hat and a pair of sunglasses and taking a seat near them.

Ginny and Mrs. Weasley gave a snicker and Narcissa looked at them.

"I will..... you'll see." she said.

They all sat there giggling for a bit more then Ginny spoke up.

"Does it hurt that bad."

"Does what hurt dear?" Molly asked.

"You know.......childbirth? I mean I've heard it's pretty intense but how
bad?"

Molly looked over to Narcissa who had a surprised look on her face and then she shook her head
to show she wouldn't be the one to break that news to Ginny. "I'll let your Mother
handle that question" she said.

"Uh sweety you want me to be honest right?" Molly asked.

"Well of course I want you to be honest." she laughed.

"Well then it's rather a great deal of pain for sure and-

"It's fucking painful is what it is. Sorry Molly but let's not sugarcoat things.
It's one of the most painful things you'll ever go through and I only gave birth to one
child, I can't even imagine how your Mother had so many." Narcissa cut in.

"How helpful you were with that." Molly drawled throwing her a look.

"It's ok Mom, it's better to be blunt I suppose." Ginny said letting out a
nervous breath.

"Ginny dear as hard as that part is it's so worth it in the end. Once you hold those
babies in your arms......well I'll let that feeling be a surprise for you also." Molly
smiled at her.

"Your Mother is right Ginny.......even after everything I went through, when I gave birth
to Draco and held him in my arms that first time.......my heart just melted." Narcissa said in
a reminiscent tone.

Ginny and Molly gave her a sad smile and then Narcissa quickly cleared her throat.

"But unfortunately......things changed." she said in a finalizing tone, hoping the
conversation would shift.

"How about I go make us some fresh lemonade?" Molly said making her way into the
house.

"Yes, I think I'll give you a hand Molly." Narcissa said quickly getting up and
following her inside.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Did you hear from Kingsley yet?" Harry said with more anger than necessary.

"Not yet, I'm starting to think something happened at the Ministry." Bill said
with some annoyance of his own.

Harry sighed and took a seat on the small cot nearby. They hadn't heard from Kingsley in
about two weeks; not even a message through the charmed object Kingsley had given Bill.

"We have this last camp to hit and he still hasn't collected the memories from the last
one we were at." Charlie spoke up. "How long do we wait to hear from him?"

Bill took a second to think, he was going to have to make a decision soon. "I guess lets
collect the memories from Brolin tonight and then we will head home. Kingsley said this was the
last one anyway and he hasn't been around to give us further orders."

They all nodded in agreement.

"Well now that we settled that, lets discuss Draco. Neville was the last person to perform
the Hauriendum spell on him last week; we have nobody left in case he has another attack. If he
accidentally sets off his powers he could blow our cover or worse.......kill one of us. When
he's under that curse he has no control." Charlie said.

"Well, after tonight's hit we will be hopefully heading home so maybe that won't be
an issue." Harry said.

"And then what? Have one of the girl's perform the spell and have them endure
that?" Charlie said with a bit of anger.

"Calm down Charlie, we will figure it out." Ron said patting his brother on the
back.

Charlie had been struggling with the fact that he wasn't able to save a young woman's
life from the last camp they were at. He was cornered without a way to her and she was brutally
murdered right in front of him. It wasn't the first time either of them had to witness
something similar to that situation but this particular one hit Charlie pretty hard. They were all
quite worried about Charlie and where his mind was at lately. Bill had thought numerous times about
sending Charlie home because of how mentally unstable he was at the moment but didn't want him
traveling alone and he needed the extra men for the mission.

"We'll figure it out? That's the best answer you can come up with?" Charlie
spat.

"Well then what do you suggest Charlie?" Bill asked.

"I say we leave him behind, he can take care of himself and this way he won't be
putting any of us in danger."

"WHAT?" they all yelled together.

"Charlie, its Draco your talking about, we can't leave one of our own behind."
Harry said standing up and turning angry at Charlie's absurd suggestion.

"I KNOW DAMN WELL WHO I'M TALKING ABOUT!" Charlie yelled.

"What the hell is wrong with you Charlie?" Ron asked with some concern.

"DO YOU ALL REALLY WANT SOMEONE LIKE THAT ON THIS MISSION?" Charlie hissed at
them.

"Someone like what?" Draco drawled walking into the tent.

Draco knew that they were talking about; he had felt Charlie's anger towards him grow ever
since the death of that girl the other night. He knew Charlie questioned why Draco hadn't used
his powers to save her and thought he was holding back.

They all looked at him and Charlie stepped forward. "Someone who is a danger to us
all"

"A danger? How so?" Draco argued becoming angry.

"WHY DIDN'T YOU USE YOUR POWERS WHEN IT COUNTED?" Charlie yelled with menace in
his voice.

"IT DOESN'T WORK LIKE THAT MATE, YOU KNOW THAT!" he yelled back.

"OH I BET, YOU KNOW WHAT I THINK?"

"CHARLIE STOP IT" Bill yelled.

"I THINK YOU WANTED DEAN DEAD........YOU NEVER LIKED HIM ANYWAY."

Draco couldn't stop the anger that ran through him and swung his fist at Charlie's face
and then they both were throwing punches. Bill went to try and pull Charlie away and Harry tried to
hold Draco back but between the anger both of them seemed to be carrying it seemed useless.

"DRACO STOP!" Harry yelled.

Charlie threw a hard punch that sent Draco staggering backwards and then Draco whipped his hand
around sending out a blade of ice that Charlie tried to avoid and it ended up slicing the side of
his cheek. Harry took out his wand and pointed it at Draco and Bill did the same to Charlie.

"Draco.....calm down" Harry said through clenched teeth. He didn't want Draco to
end up doing something he'd regret.

Charlie touched his cheek with his hand noticing he was bleeding and looked at Draco with anger.
"This is exactly what I'm talking about."

Draco shook himself free of the firm grip Ron and Neville had apparently had on him and he
stormed out of the tent. Bill put his wand away and looked at Charlie, he wasn't himself and he
knew he needed to get him back to some kind of normal mental state.

Harry and Ron quickly followed Draco out of the tent. "DRACO!............DRACO WAIT!"
Harry yelled to him running to catch up and ran in front of him. "You know Charlie didn't
mean any of that, you know he's just dealing with things in his own way."

"Oh please, don't give me that shit Potter, you know as well as I he meant every word
of it and I wouldn't be surprised if Weaslebee here believed that to." he said gesturing
to Ron.

Draco turned back to Harry. "Face it Potter, not a day will go by where everyone questions
your poor decision to save my life over a fellow Gryffindor's. You know why you have nightmares
of your friend's death? It's because you feel guilty because you have to live everyday
knowing you chose a low life former Death Eater over someone who's been loyal to you from day
one." he spat.

Harry just stared at him, he knew he made the right decision that night but he often wondered if
the others in the group thought he did. He decided not to push Draco further and gestured for Ron
to follow him back inside the tent.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that night they were all getting ready to attack the camp and tensions were at an all time
high. Bill called them all over to go over the plan; nobody had really spoken since the fight
earlier.

"Alright listen guys, it's time to put our differences aside and do the job that's
expected of us."

Draco and Charlie exchanged a look.

"George your ribs are still healing so it's probably best you stay up from our
advantage point and Neville will stay with you."

George and Neville nodded.

"The rest of us are going in full force, there is just the one tent and only about ten
total. You know the way this works, Brolin stays alive until I get his memories.
Charlie......Draco, can I trust you both to keep your heads tonight?"

They looked at each other again and both had a look of guilt on their face; they nodded.

"Good, lets head out."

They made their way to the advantage point they had claimed as a stakeout spot and studied the
camp for a few more minutes before deciding to make their way down. Ron was crouched down behind a
rock beside Draco waiting for Bill to give them the go ahead.

"You know Draco; for what it's worth.........I'll never forget how many times
you've risked your life for our family. I know you're a good guy and Charlie knows that to,
he's just a bit mental right now........your practically family now mate."

Draco didn't look at him, but he took in his words. "How touching Weasley." he
said in a sarcastic tone and then quickly made his way down to the camp at Bill's go ahead.

They all quickly and quietly made their way over to the tent which from the looks of it there
wasn't much activity going on inside which meant they were probably asleep. Bill motioned for
them to get ready and he swiftly entered the tent followed by the others. They all immediately
spread out getting ready to send a spell at the first sign of movement. After a few moments of
searching it became clear that the tent was empty, not one Death Eater inside and Bill knew they
were in trouble.

"Nobody's here Bill." Ron whispered.

"It's a trap; they knew we were coming somehow."

"We need to get the fuck out of here." Draco said through clenched teeth; his eyes
darting all around just waiting for the ambush.

Suddenly there was a huge blast that sent them all flying backwards into the walls of the tent
and knocking the entire thing to the ground. All Draco could hear was the sound of someone yelling
and one of the Death Eaters giving orders, which he assumed was Brolin. He opened his eyes and
blinked a few times waiting for the ringing in his ears to subside. His face was scraped up and his
hand was bleeding; he desperately looked from left to right to try and locate the others.

"You lot are a real piece of work." Brolin said with amusement. "I've had men
further out in the woods way before you set up tent up there and you thought you had the upper
hand." he laughed. "And you." he said grabbing Draco by the collar of his shirt and
yanking him up a bit to look at him. "You have been the talk of the town....you and Potter
here." he said gesturing towards Harry who was being held at knife point a few feet away.

Charlie, Bill and Ron were surrounded by Death Eaters with their wands drawn but they didn't
dare make a move with Harry and Draco in the positions they were in.

"Here's what's gonna happen, we're gonna kill all your new friends here and
then, we are going to hand deliver you to your good ole daddy. I bet you just miss him don't
you? I think we'll take Potter here with us to as a bonus." he said throwing Draco back
down to the ground and then giving him a hard kick to the stomach.

Draco desperately tried to conjure up his powers but nothing was happening and he went to get up
but was still disoriented from the blast. He looked over to Harry who was in no way able to get out
of his position and he cursed himself for not being able to focus right now when it mattered
most.

"Alright kill these three and when you find the other two kill them as well. As for Potter
he's a bit of trouble maker so break his legs or something to keep him from escaping."
Brolin said gesturing to the other Death Eaters to go ahead with their orders.

A deadly spell suddenly hit the man holding Harry and then another one hit one of the Death
Eaters surrounding Bill, Charlie and Ron. They all took their chance by the distraction to throw a
few of their own spells and soon curses and spells were flying about. George and Neville had made
their way down to them when they saw the blast and moved in quickly.

Draco quickly jumped to his feet and threw himself at Brolin making them both fall to the floor.
Draco threw punch after punch to his face and then suddenly felt Brolin reach for his dagger and he
quickly went to stop him when Brolin punch him hard in the ribs and threw him off of him flat on
his back. This time Brolin was on top of Draco, his dagger tightly gripped in his hand as he made
to plunge it into Draco's chest. Draco quickly brought his hands up and grabbed his arm to try
and keep it from lowering any further. They both fought against each other's strength as the
knife got lower and lower until the very tip of it was poking at his skin.

"Your Father could care less if I bring you back alive you traitor." Brolin spat as he
gave another hard push causing the very tip of the dagger to pierce Draco's skin.

Draco screamed out in pain as he felt the blade cutting through him and then he saw Brolin fly
off of him. He turned to see Charlie standing next to him and he quickly ran over to help him
up.

"You ok mate?" he said holding his hand out.

Draco put his hand up to his chest where he was bleeding but thankfully the wound wasn't
deep at all and he gave Charlie a quick nod taking his hand. Charlie pulled him up and they
exchanged a quick look of truce between them and understanding. He knew Charlie realized he had no
control over using his powers and it took this moment for him to remember that. Draco was moments
away from a fatal wound and still hadn't conjured up his powers to save even himself.

"WE NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE NOW!" Bill yelled out deciding it was best to abort the
mission.

They all went to make a run for it throwing spell after spell over their shoulders at any Death
Eaters following them. They were heading to the wooded area up ahead when they heard someone scream
out in pain and fall to the floor and they all whipped their heads around to find Neville on the
ground. Bill ran over to him and saw a knife plunged in his side that a Death Eater had thrown.

"NEVILLE! HEY YOUR GOING TO BE OK, ALRIGHT COME ON GET UP!" Bill yelled heaving him up
from the ground and quickly dragging him along.

Harry quickly shot a deadly curse at the Death Eater who was advancing on them knocking him to
the ground.

"Bill we need to apparate, there's no way we are going to lose them." Charlie said
putting Neville's other arm around his neck to help Bill carry him.

Bill's mind raced and tried to think of any other solution but he just nodded at Charlie and
then turned to the rest of his team.

"We're not gonna be able to lose them like this so listen up. Let's apparate closer
to home but not to close, we need to at least be five miles out, understand?" He quickly spoke
looking around them all to see the Death Eaters gaining on them.

They all nodded and with a loud pop they were suddenly gone.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny was sitting with Narcissa and Molly in the living room after dinner watching her Mom, once
again, attempt to show Narcissa how to crochet and knit. Ginny watched with a giant smile on her
face as her Mom gave out clear instruction and Narcissa followed along. She looked over to Hermione
and her Dad playing a game of chess while Luna watched them.

"Gosh, Hermione how are you kicking my butt in chess?" Arthur laughed.

"Well I just so happen to be married to one of the greatest Wizard's chess
players." she giggled.

"Who do you think taught him?"

"Well it seems your losing your touch Mr. Weasley." she laughed taking out one of his
pieces with a triumphant smirk.

They both laughed.

Ginny sat up abruptly and put her hand on her stomach and a smile stretched across her face. She
was a little over five months now and had felt some solid movement the past few days.

"Narcissa hurry up come here." she gestured for her to come feel for the babies.

Everyone was able to feel some kind of movement but every time Narcissa tried she got nothing
and Ginny knew it would mean a lot to her to finally get some kind of action. Narcissa quickly
threw aside the knitting needles and sat down beside Ginny and placed her hand gently on her
stomach.

Ginny looked at her face as she was so concentrated on trying to make sure she didn't miss
out on any kind of activity going on inside her. She felt a slight movement and then saw Narcissa
smile from ear to ear.

"Oh my gosh, I felt them" she said with excitement.

Molly and Arthur exchanged a loving look; it was nice to see there was more excitement these
days about Ginny's pregnancy.

Ginny watched the smile suddenly fade from Narcissa's face and saw her staring out the
window with fear and worry on her face. She turned to follow her gaze and felt her body completely
tense up.

"MOLLY! ARTHUR! THE WARDS ARE DOWN!" Narcissa yelled.

Arthur ran over to the window and saw the dome like ward coming down. He then noticed that eerie
cloud over the small town in the distance knowing that Death Eaters had finally found the untouched
place. He quickly turned to the rest of them and then suddenly the lights cut out and they all took
out their wands.

"Lumos" Hermione whispered.

"I want you guys to grab what you can; we need to get out of here for now. They will come
here looking for anyone to take or kill its best we pretend nobody is here until they pass
through." Arthur said hurrying them about to get a few things.

Ginny quickly ran upstairs to her bedroom; she grabbed a bag and threw a few things in it before
quickly running back out of her room. She suddenly stopped and turned back around walking back into
her bedroom. She opened one of her drawers and found the bag with the one single baby outfit
Narcissa bought for her. She gave a small smile and then quickly shoved it into her bag and ran
from the room.

She was running back downstairs and met Hermione and Narcissa at the bottom of the stairs when
the windows were suddenly blasted in. Arthur and Molly ran out of their room where they had grabbed
some last minute things when they heard the sudden noise. Arthur saw a group of Death Eaters making
their way towards them.

"WE NEED TO GO NOW!" he said grabbing Molly and making their way downstairs with Luna
right behind them.

They went to make a run for the front door when another blast hit the house sending them all
staggering backwards.

"MOM!" Ginny yelled seeing her Mother on floor with blood running down her face.

"HERMIONE GET GINNY OUT OF HERE NOW! I NEED TO TAKE MOLLY SOMEWHERE SAFE REAL QUICK! LUNA
COME WITH ME!" Arthur yelled before apparating with Molly.

Ginny wasn't able to apparate while being pregnant, at least not this far along and so
Hermione grabbed her by the hand and Narcissa followed them out the back door. They ran across the
back field when they were spotted and dozens of spells came flying their way. The three of them had
their wands drawn and Ginny sent a Reducto charm out blasting a few of the Death Eaters backwards.
More Death Eaters suddenly appeared behind them and they found themselves surrounded and then one
of the Death Eaters sent out an Arretica charm causing a large net to hit Hermione sending her to
the ground. Narcissa quickly ran to her side to try and help her out of it and Ginny watched in
fear as the rest of them advanced closer.

Hermione finally freed herself from the net, her hair a tousled mess and a look of anger etched
on her face. Narcissa was roughly grabbed by one of the men and Hermione advanced on him without
thinking, dodging the spells he threw her way. She jumped on him sending him to the ground with
Narcissa tightly in his grip. Hermione punched him as hard as she could in the throat causing him
to let go of Narcissa and gasp for air. He quickly scrambled to his feet and pulled out a knife and
swiped it through the air hoping to collide with one of them. Narcissa disarmed him of it and then
Hermione sent a killing curse his way, then she picked up the knife and pocketed it.

"THERE'S TOO MANY OF THEM!" Ginny yelled sending as many spells as she can think
of towards the steady flow of Death Eaters heading their way.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Arthur laid Molly down against a nearby tree of the wooded area he and Luna apparated to just
outside of town. He turned to Luna who had scratches all over her face from the blast back at the
house.

"Luna, stay here with Molly I need to get back to the others if I don't come back then
you take Molly and you go, you go wherever you must to stay safe, do you understand?"

She nodded, her eyes watering from the fear she tried to hide.

"And please, watch over Molly" he said with worry in his eyes as he looked at his
unconscious wife.

"I will, go on" she said rushing him to get back to the others in fear of what was
happening to her friends.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Narcissa had put up an advanced Protego charm around them to buy them some time to find a way
out of this hopeless situation. The charm finally broke when one of the Death Eaters sent out a
screeching high pitched sound that brought them all to their knees in pain. Hermione tried to fight
against it but she saw her vision blurring and the piercing sound had her moments away from losing
consciousness. She turned her head to Ginny and saw the spell had quite a different effect on her
as she watched Ginny erupt into a mass of flames sending an explosive ball of fire to the man
performing the curse.

Hermione quickly shook off the effects of the spell and grabbed Narcissa up from the ground, she
turned to attempt to grab Ginny but she saw her friend's mind had turned over and went into
defense mode. She watched as Ginny sent out wave after wave of explosive flames engulfing the Death
Eaters around them in fire until they were nothing more than a pile of ashes.

"WE NEED TO GET AWAY FROM HER!" Narcissa yelled to Hermione.

Hermione looked around her and had nowhere to run to and then she saw a wave of fire coming at
her and Narcissa. She thought of the only other place to run to and she grabbed Narcissa to follow
her and they ran as fast as their feet would carry them towards the lake. Hermione could feel the
flames on their heels as the blazing fire advanced on them faster than she could run. Just when she
thought she was about to be swallowed by the fiery wall she dived straight into the lake feeling
Narcissa hit the water beside her. She could see the orange flames dancing above the surface of the
water as she sunk to the bottom upon impact.

Ginny felt the fire just emitting off of her in waves and saw it pass through the bodies of the
mass amount of Death Eaters making their way towards her. She felt the ground rumble beneath her
feet as flames burst from the ground around her reaching high into the sky. She pushed her hands
out sending a somewhat explosive impact in every direction that she swore reached the small town in
the distance. She suddenly felt herself getting dizzy and she dropped to her knees and leaned
forward in the grass, her hands gripping the earth's floor for something to draw her mind back
but she was only met with complete darkness.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"NEVILLE! NEVILLE!..........HEY COME ON, COME ON....YOU HAVE TO STAY AWAKE...COME ON!"
Bill screamed as he and Charlie dragged him along with them.

They were in a wooded area just outside of town and they ran as fast as they could given
Neville's condition.

"St......stop.....I.....I n....need to st.....stop" Neville choked out.

Bill and Charlie stopped and laid Neville against a nearby tree. Harry, Ron, Draco and George
ran back over to them to see why they were stopping.

"Neville, we can't stop, you need to keep going and more importantly you need to stay
awake." Bill explained frantically.

"Nobody knows any kind of healing spells?" Charlie asked looking at all of them they
all shook their heads.

"Shit, alright George stay here with Neville, let us run ahead and get help." Bill
said already going into a running pace followed by the rest of them. "AND KEEP HIM
AWAKE!" he called out as he and the others disappeared into the darkness of the night.

They all ran as fast as they could to try and at least get to town to try and find some kind of
help until Mrs. Weasley could heal Neville enough to get him to St. Mungo's. They soon came to
the edge of the woods and looked down on the small town and were shocked at the horrific scene
before them.

The small peaceful town was filled with screaming people and busted buildings and fires about.
They saw bodies in the street and Death Eaters raiding every home and shop they passed. It was a
brutal scene to watch as people were murdered, raped and tortured right before them. All of their
minds went straight to the girls and fear and worry filled them.

"WE NEED TO GET HOME NOW!" Ron yelled getting ready to make his way down to the small
town.

He abruptly stopped when they heard movement behind them in the woods. They all had their wands
gripped tightly and looked around for the source of the noise.

"We don't have time for this shit." Draco whispered through clenched teeth, his
mind on Ginny the entire time.

A spell suddenly flew out at them all and missed Harry by a few inches. They saw a shadow
quickly run past them and they immediately ran after it but with how dark it was it was hard to
keep track of where they had gone. Another spell flew right passed Draco's face making him
stagger backwards a bit but he quickly regained himself and ran as fast as he could towards the
figure and shot a disarming charm at them knocking their wand to the floor. He saw the shadow
scrambled to get behind a tree and Draco had his wand pointed out.

"SHOW YOURSELF!" he said moving slowly towards them.

"Draco?" he heard a small voice call out to him.

He looked confused and lowered his wand a bit and then saw a head with blonde hair pop out from
behind the tree.

"Lovegood?" he said with surprise.

She quickly ran out from behind the tree and threw her arms around him.

"I thought you were a Death Eater." she said tears falling down her face.

The others were soon by Draco's side and Luna turned to face them, her eyes falling on
Harry.

"Luna?" Harry said in disbelief.

A huge smile spread across her face and she ran over to him and threw her arms around him and
cried. He tightly hugged her and buried his face in her hair not believing she was here with him
right now.

"Luna what are you doing out here? Where are the others?" Draco asked frantically
pulling her around to face him.

"Arthur told me to stay here with Mrs. Weasley; she was hurt back at the house when the
Death Eaters attacked."

"ARE THE OTHERS ALRIGHT, WHERE'S GINNY? WHERE ARE THEY?" Draco screamed shaking
her violently to try and get some answers.

"I DON'T KNOW!" she yelled freeing herself from his grip. "Arthur apparated
back and-

She was cut off when they felt the ground rumbling beneath them causing them all to lose their
footing and fall to the ground. Then they suddenly saw flames in the distance, almost representing
an explosion and Draco knew it had to have been Ginny.

"Ginny" he whispered his face pale with the endless possibilities of what was
happening back at the house. "We need to get to the others." he demanded.

"Luna, we'll be back, stay with Mrs. Weasley." Harry said giving her a tight hug
before him and the others apparated back to the house.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hermione surfaced from the water gasping for air as soon as it was available to her. She looked
around her and saw Narcissa's head emerge next to her gasping for the same thing. She turned to
the field and saw the deck was on fire and there were Death Eater bodies burnt to a crisp in the
field, some just a pile of ash. She saw Ginny hunched over in the field and she quickly swam over
to the edge of the lake, Narcissa following suit.

"GINNY!.......GINNY!" she yelled dropping to her knees beside the redhead.

Ginny was breathing heavy, blood dripping from her nose and tears staining her face. There was
ash residue all over the place and Hermione noticed some on Ginny's clothes and face and the
thought of knowing it was the residue from the bodies of the Death Eaters made her stomach turn.
She brought up her wet sleeve and gave Ginny's face a quick wipe and then gave her a light
shake to make sure her mind was present.

"Hermione.......I'm sorry, I-

"It's fine Ginny, we need to get out of here now." She said turning to see more
Death Eaters in the distance.

"Which direction do you suggest we take, they are coming from every angle?" Narcissa
stated.

Hermione desperately wracked her mind for a solution; she looked around them again to see what
she had to work with. She turned back to the lake and saw a thick wooded area across from it and
then she looked at the two women before her.

"Looks like we're going swimming again." she said helping Ginny to her feet.
"That's the only way out of her right now and we can't just stay here and let them
come right to us.....come on." She said grabbing Ginny's hand and leading her down to the
lake.

They made their way into the water and started swimming as fast as they could to the other side.
The lake wasn't that big across but Hermione knew it would at least buy them some time and put
some kind of distance between them and the Death Eaters. They swam for a good fifteen minutes until
they reached a muddy bank and attempted to make their way out of the water. Ginny felt her feet
sinking into the mud with every step she attempted to take and kept falling face first into the
water.

"Wait....stay in the water; let me take a quick look around." Hermione whispered to
them.

They both nodded and Hermione quietly climbed out of the water with her wand drawn. Her eyes
immediately snapped to a few trees away where she heard movement and she ducked behind the muddy
ditch placing a finger over her lips to Ginny and Narcissa for them to be quiet. She could hear the
man walking closer to her and she felt her feet sliding deeper into the mud and she desperately
tried to keep still.

She went to adjust her footing when she slipped and she grabbed onto the muddy wall behind and
watched as her wand fell and rolled down the muddy ditch. Ginny went to make a move but Hermione
quickly held her hand up to tell her to stay put. She reached into her pocket and pulled out the
knife she had taken off of one of the Death Eater earlier and she listened for his footsteps. She
could hear him right near her head and with a swift movement she turned around and plunged the
dagger into his foot. He screamed out in and dropped to his knees to try and pull the knife out but
Hermione was quicker and pulled the knife free and with a quick swipe slit his throat. He fell over
into the muddy ditch and lay dead near the bank of lake.

Hermione ran over to the two of them, grabbing her wand off of the muddy floor. She wiped the
blade off on her pants and then pocketed it again. She helped Ginny up over the ditch's ledge
and she saw Ginny staring at the blood all over Hermione's hands and clothes. Ginny thought
back to the night Hermione had brutally killed those other Death Eaters and how upset she had
become but she was surprised to see Hermione had a different expression this time, it was a look of
survival.

Hermione quickly searched the Death Eater's pockets and found another knife and she then
pulled herself up the ditch to meet them up there. She pulled out the other dagger and handed it to
Ginny.

"Take this, I know you think you may not need it now but it could end up saving your
life."

Ginny nodded and then stuck it in her pocket.

"We need to find a way back to the others." Narcissa spoke up.

"We will, but we need to lie low for now until this area clears out a bit. Come on
let's get out of this mud pit." she said leading the way through the thick wooded
area.

Ginny didn't say much, she just followed what Hermione was saying as the prior events played
out again in her mind. She was worried about her Mom and if she was ok and then her mind went to
Draco and how they all would be coming home soon. The house was wrecked and engulfed in flames and
she knew they would eventually see the damage and think something happened to them. She
couldn't bare the thought of Draco thinking she was dead or that they could be apart for so
much longer. She looked down at her mud covered clothes, she even had mud in her hair and on her
face and all she could see was nothing but woods ahead. She placed her hand on her stomach as her
way of comforting her unborn babies and continued following Hermione through the woods.



24. Chapter 24
--------------

Draco appeared in the familiar field to the Colonial house he had called home these past few
months, but the sight that met him made him fall to his knees. The house was just completely
engulfed in flames and the once green grassed field they stood in was now singed. Draco managed to
get to his feet and ran as fast as he could across the scorched land hearing the others close
behind him. They soon skidded to a halt just watching the flames rising and rising and Draco ran
around the back to the porch area and desperately looked for any sign of Ginny. The fear and worry
were evident on his face and he tried with all his might to keep his shaking legs working as he
searched all around the outside of the large house.

"DON'T MOVE!" he heard someone call out from behind him and he immediately froze.
He heard the man take a few steps closer to him and then stop. "Draco?"

He heard the man's voice again and soon realized it was Mr. Weasley and he turned around to
find Arthur lowering his wand. The others soon came around the back and Ron ran up to his dad and
embraced him, followed by the rest of the Weasley sons.

"Dad, where are the girls, we ran into Luna and she said there was an attack." Ron
said frantically.

"I'm not sure, but I know they got out. Hermione and Narcissa are with Ginny, I had to
get your Mother to safety and left her with Luna but by the time I got back the house was in
flames. Ginny did this, there were too many of them about and she must have......got scared."
he finished.

Draco was relieved to hear she got out, but he now worried about where she was. He spotted
something across the field and walked over to it, noticing it was Ginny's bag. He picked it up
and his eyes were drawn to a single strand of red hair he found stuck to it. His legs had finally
decided to give out and he found himself on the ground; tears stinging his eyes as he reached down
and picked up the long hair and watched as it seemed to shimmer from the glare of the flames behind
him. He heard footsteps beside him and he turned to see Harry squat down beside him.

"We're going to find them and they are going to be just fine."

Draco just nodded and then threw the strap of Ginny's bag over his head and got up and
walked back over to the others. Bill filled his Father in on what was going on with the mission and
how they hadn't talked to Kingsley and how Neville needed to get to St. Mungo's.

"Bill, your pocket.... its glowing." Arthur said suddenly.

Bill quickly reached into his pocket and pulled out the small round object that Kingsley had
given him and in very small letters in a swirled mess appeared a message.

"*Attack at Ministry, in hiding, will contact when able."*

Bill read the message out to them.

"We need to get out of this area, with the Ministry being overrun and Kingsley's
whereabouts unknown things are about to go from really bad to a world of shit." Arthur said.
"There's a wooded area across the way, let's lie low in there for now until this area
clears out and then we will come up with a next plan of action. I know Hermione will try and find
some way of contacting one of us or even McGonagall so let's just focus on getting somewhere
safe. The girls couldn't have gotten too far; Ginny isn't able to apparate with her being
pregnant so they are traveling on foot most likely."

"How do we even know they haven't been captured or worse? I found Ginny's bag on
the ground and nothing but burnt bodies scattered about...... what if she accidentally
killed...." Draco trailed off.

"She didn't, Hermione is smart she knows how deadly Ginny's powers can be, she
would have avoided them....... I just know it." Ron said in a firm tone.

Draco just nodded.

"Charlie and I are going to head back to Luna and Molly and then Charlie will get us back
to Neville and George. I'm sure Luna knows some kind of healing to be able to get Neville to
St. Mungo's....... I just hope it's not too late." Arthur said the last part more to
himself than anyone else. "You lot start heading over to the woods and we will catch up.
I'll try and find some way of getting a message to McGonagall and if you guys run into
trouble..... well let's just hope you don't."

"What if we need to leave the woods or something?" Harry asked, afraid he would be
separated from Luna again.

Arthur just shook his head. "Well, Harry..... let's just hope you don't have to,
either way we will find our way back to you, but you need to go now, it's not safe here and
Neville needs us; now go." he said then turned to Charlie and apparated back to Luna and
Molly.

The rest of them started making their way around the edge of the lake towards the thick wooded
area, hoping that they would find some proof that the others were alright.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Hermione, I need to stop for a minute" Ginny said through her heavy breathing;
leaning against a nearby tree then sliding down it to sit.

Hermione turned back to her redheaded friend and walked over to her and took a seat next to her
and Narcissa did the same. They looked a mess between the mud that covered them and the scratches
all over their faces and arms from the thick woods and branches that constantly scraped against
them. They didn't say anything; they were all a bit shocked at the position they were in and
showing emotion at the moment seemed to be the most useless thing they could do right now, at least
that's how Ginny was feeling.

Ginny turned to look at Hermione; she had a hard look on her face and she then turned to lock
eyes with Ginny.

"We have to keep walking; I need to get a message to McGonagall or someone." She
stated without any emotion, just a blank look in her eyes.

"Hermione, shouldn't we rest a bit more? Ginny's over five months pregnant and
we've been walking for hours and the sun is just about up and-

"NO!" she yelled out cutting Narcissa off.

Narcissa just glared at her, she knew she was trying to get them somewhere safe, but running
Ginny into exhaustion wasn't her idea of safe.

"It's ok Narcissa, I can keep going." Ginny said as she held out her hand for
Narcissa to help her up.

They all suddenly heard movement up ahead and Hermione quickly jumped up from her spot against
the tree. She instinctively placed herself in front of Ginny and had her wand in one hand and a
dagger in the other. A spell flew right at her that she quickly blocked and then ran full speed
straight at her target bringing the knife up to stab it into the Death Eaters chest but he grabbed
her arm before she could. He brought a hand back and slapped her hard across the face, sending her
to the ground. Narcissa quickly threw a spell at the man making him fall dead to the floor and she
ran over to help Hermione up when another Death Eater grabbed her by the hair and yanked her
backwards. Ginny went to make a move when she felt a tight grip on her arm and a knife to her
throat.

"Move and you die, " she heard a deep voice say in her ear that made the hair on the
back of her neck stand up.

Hermione quickly scrambled up to her feet and had her wand pointed at the man holding Ginny.

"Drop your wand or your friend dies." the man said, pushing the blade deeper against
Ginny's throat making her let out a small whimper.

Hermione was seething with rage, but she reluctantly dropped her wand and she saw the man
holding Narcissa tie her hands up and then make his way over to Hermione to do the same. Narcissa
looked at Ginny and moved her gaze down to Ginny's hand as she watched Ginny slowly slide the
knife Hermione gave her from her pocket. She waited until Ginny had gotten a firm grip on the knife
and then Narcissa leapt forward throwing her bound hands around the man's neck pulling him
backwards to the ground with her.

Ginny quickly pushed the knife deep into the man's stomach and she felt the blade he held to
her throat lightly graze her neck as she pushed his hand away as fast as she could. Hermione
quickly grabbed her wand and ran to Ginny and hit the man with a killing curse. Narcissa had the
rope around her hands tightly around the man's neck and pulled as tightly as she can as the man
struggled for her to let go or to get some air. She let out an emotional growl as she felt the
man's body start to go limp until soon he lay dead on top of her. She threw herself back onto
the ground and regained her breath before pushing him off of her examining the harsh rope burn on
her hands. Hermione quickly cut her hands free and then turned back to Ginny, who had her hand up
to her throat.

"Let me see Ginny, move your hand, let me see." she said, grabbing Ginny's hand
away from her neck. She studied it for a moment and saw the bleeding was starting to stop.
"You're lucky, it's not deep. I rather not use a healing charm if we can avoid it,
unless you need it?" she said looking at Ginny.

"I'm fine." she said, wiping her bloody hands off on her muddy clothes.

Ginny's mind went back to the day she killed Warren and felt his warm blood spill out onto
her and here she was again with another man's blood on her hands. She knew it was just how the
world worked these days and decided to push those feelings aside and swiftly pulled the knife from
the man's stomach and wiped it off.

They had run into a few other Death Eaters before this small group and they were just numb now
from everything; so numb that even brutally murdering these men hadn't registered yet. They
just had to keep going and had to keep surviving, there was no time to stop and deal with feelings.
Ginny stuck the knife back in her pocket and followed Hermione and Narcissa through the crowded
woods as the morning sun started to rise in the distance.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"His throat was slit" Bill said, looking at the dead body of the Death Eater they had
found on the bank of the lake.

Draco remembered the fear that filled him when he saw a body across the way and was scared it
would be Ginny or one of the others. He was relieved upon approaching it when he saw the Death
Eater mask hanging off the man's face.

"Well, seems the girls are holding their own out here, which means we are heading in the
right direction." Harry said.

"If it's even them; but then that means there are still Death Eaters running around
these woods."Ron said with worry in his voice.

"Come on, let's keep going." Bill said as they walked on.

"Draco, does Ginny happen to have water in that bag of hers............ or food?" Ron
asked.

"Yeah Weasley, I'm sure she made a pit stop to the kitchen on her way out," he
said sarcastically opening the bag and sticking his hand inside to see what she had in there.

He pulled out a small bag and reached inside and he stopped walking. The others turned to see
what the hold up was and saw him standing there holding something.

Draco looked at the tiny baby outfit that Ginny had grabbed last minute on her way out of the
house. He felt a smile tug across his face when he read what it said and took note of the snake on
it. The others saw it also and there was a heavy silence that had fallen upon them all. His smile
turned to worry and then to anger as he thought of her being out there pregnant with their child
and how he wasn't able to be there for her...... to protect her. Harry came over and gave him a
light pat on the back.

"Come on, let's go find them." he said with a small smile.

Draco nodded and then put the small outfit away and snapped Ginny's bag closed. They
continued walking through the heavy woods noticing that it was apparent someone had come through
this way with how the branches were separated and the mud had footprints in it. They unknowingly
found themselves quickening their pace in hopes of finding the girls faster and now that they had a
clear trail of where they possibly were they felt a small glimmer of hope.

They went from running at full speed to a quickened walk and then to a light jog, none of them
wanting to stop. Along the way they came across the bodies of Death Eaters that had been murdered
or fell victim to the killing curse which meant the girls were holding their own so far...... if it
was even them they were tracking.

After another hour or so they noticed the sun was starting to peak through the trees and they
found themselves back to a running pace. Draco could hear Ron panting and trying to keep going and
he knew that Ron had Hermione and his sister clear in his head as he pushed on to keep going. They
soon came across another three bodies lying dead in the woods. Bill studied them for a moment,
realizing one was strangled to death, and another viciously stabbed and then another one finished
off with a curse.

"Are we sure the girls did this?" Bill said, studying the gruesome scene.

"Let's hope so, otherwise who the hell are we tracking." Draco said taking in the
scene himself.

"This blood is still wet." Harry said, wiping his shoe off in some nearby grass as he
stepped in a puddle of blood from one of the fallen men. "This wasn't done to long ago
then."

"So we must be close, come on, " Ron said finding a new wave of energy and adrenaline
that pushed him to break out into a run to hopefully catch up with them.

The rest of them followed suit and all Draco could think of with every step he took was seeing
Ginny again. The image of her was firmly in his mind as he barreled through the woods to get to her
side as fast as he could. The thought of just feeling her was causing his emotions to rise and he
pushed them aside and focused his mind as he continued making his way to her.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

She fell to her hands and knees onto the dirty ground feeling the sharp twigs and tiny rocks
beneath her and seeing the sunlight shine through her muddy hair. She just stayed there and tried
to catch her breath and then she felt Hermione grab her arm and pull her back up.

"Come on Ginny we have to keep going."

"HERMIONE PLEASE STOP!" she yelled out with anger ripping her arm from her grip.

Hermione had a look of guilt on her face and turned to face her. "I'm sorry Ginny, I
know you're probably exhausted....... well, probably past that, but I need to make sure we get
somewhere safe." she said in a softer tone.

"I know.......I get that......I just need a minute.......please" she pleaded looking
at Hermione as she became close to tears.

Hermione looked at her friend, her lips were dry and her once red hair was caked with mud and
leaves; she had dried blood and dirt covering her........ they all did. She was just trying to keep
Ginny safe like she told Draco she would; not that she wouldn't have even if he didn't ask
her to. She finally gave Ginny a small nod and then helped her over to a small rock to sit on.

They sat there in silence for a few moments, each lost in their own thoughts. Ginny quickly
wiped away a few tears that fell from her face and let out a frustrated growl, she was so tired of
crying all the time and was just angry at this point. She started picking the leaves and twigs out
of hair when they heard movement across the way, making them all jump up with their wands out.

"This is why we don't stop." Hermione whispered to them.

Hermione pulled Ginny behind a nearby tree with her and Narcissa got behind another and they
watched as two Death Eaters came walking by with what looked like their latest victim. Hermione
made eye contact with Narcissa to take down one while she did the other and with a quick movement,
they jumped out and sent a spell at each one knocking them dead to the ground. Hermione turned to
the person they had tied up and her eyes grew wide.

"Percy?" came Ginny's voice.

He looked at all of them with surprise and then he felt Ginny's arms around him.

"What are you doing here? Why aren't you at the Ministry?" she asked him. She
hadn't seen Percy since a few days after the final battle and she was angry at him for being so
distant but she was just happy to see one of her brothers.

"There was an attack, it's been overrun and I was trying to escape when I was knocked
out and then woke up to some Death Eaters dragging me somewhere." he looked at her again and a
small smile spread across his face. "I can't believe I'm looking at you right
now."

Ginny pulled him into another hug.

"Where are you headed? I know there are some old Order members in another town not too far
from here, perhaps we could try there and hope to get out a message for some help?" he said
brightly.

"That would be great" Narcissa spoke up.

Percy looked at her for a moment and then a bright smile spread across his face.
"Wonderful"


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

He quickly ran up to the bodies on the ground and placed his hand on one of their throats to
check for a pulse.

"They're still warm....... this must have just happened, let's keep moving."
Harry said leading the way.

"I really hope we are tracking the right people, how do we know we aren't so far off
from where they are?" Ron stated.

"Who else would be heading away from town and able to take down these Death Eaters? I'm
sure it's no random Muggle." Bill said.

"I hope you're right." Draco said.

There was a part of him that worried they were heading the wrong way and he couldn't bear
the thought that Ginny wouldn't be at the end of this trail they had followed for hours. He
looked at Ron, who seemed to be thinking the same thing he was and he sympathized a bit with him
knowing what he was going through. They walked quickly following the fresh tracks that led away
from the two dead Death Eaters on the ground and soon found themselves breaking into a run.

"WHOA, HOLD ON A MINUTE!" Bill shouted suddenly, making them all quickly stop and turn
to face him. "I think Kingsley is sending another message." He said taking the small
glowing object out of his pocket.

He studied it for a moment and read out the first message. "Kingsley made contact with
McGonagall, he wants us to try and owl her somehow."

"With what, exactly, a leaf and some shit? Maybe strap it to a pigeon and hope for the
best?" Draco sneered.

Bill shot him a glare and then continued. "I guess when we find some kind of safe place, if
not, then we will have to find a different way to communicate."

"We'll figure it out once we find the girls so let's just focus on that for now,
ok?" Harry said.

Draco and Ron nodded and then Harry looked to Bill.

"Bill? Ok?" Harry repeated.

Bill just looked at the next message that appeared within the small object and his eyes were
wide.

"What is it?" Ron asked.

"Uh..... Kingsley found out who the spy is" he choked out.

"And, who is it?" Draco asked, all of them apparently anxious to find out.

"It's.......... Percy" Bill said with a shocked expression etched upon his
face.

"WHAT!" they all yelled.

"PERCY? THAT TRAITOR!" Ron bellowed, rage running through him.

"Ron we can't lose our heads right now, let's-

Harry was cut off by the sound of a blood curdling scream that that they heard in the distance.
Forgetting about the fact that their own brother had betrayed them, they all ran as fast as their
legs would carry them in the direction of the screams.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"I still can't believe you're here, Mom will be so happy when she sees you."
Ginny smiled walking beside her brother.

"Mom? Where is she?"

"She was hurt back at the place we were staying at, Dad and Luna went to take her somewhere
safe and then we were separated." she sighed, a frown coming to her face at the mention of her
Mother.

"Where were you guys staying?" he asked with interest.

"Oh, just at this-

"Does it matter? It's gone now" Hermione cut in.

Percy turned to look at her and then he gave her a smirk. "No, I suppose it
doesn't."

"You seem so different Percy" Ginny said with a small smile.

"Oh yeah, how so?" he chuckled.

"I don't know, less............ uptight.... geeky" she giggled and playfully
punched him in the arm.

"Ha, yeah, well I guess in today's world you need to adapt....... isn't that right
Hermione?" he turned to lock eyes with her.

She just stared at him and then she looked at Narcissa, who seemed to have the same suspicious
expression on her face. They continued walking and Percy continued asking Ginny questions and she
laughed and joked with him the entire way.

"We are almost there, it's just up ahead." he said gesturing with his hands.

Hermione looked around up ahead to take a look and noticed the woods coming to a stop and then
it dipped down into an area she couldn't make out from this distance.

"I still can't believe you're pregnant." Percy said playfully rubbing her
stomach.

"With twins." she added with a bright smile.

"Oh wow, guess Draco does think more is better." he joked.

Ginny giggled, "Yeah, I suppose so."

She was walking beside him when her smile started to fade and she turned to Percy.

"Percy...... how do you know Draco is the Father?" she asked him, an alarming look on
her face.

"Oh, Kingsley must have told me."

"You're lying, Kingsley would never tell anyone at the Ministry about this, not with
there being a spy in-" She stopped walking and looked at him. "You.... are
you...."

"What are you talking about Ginny? It's me, your brother."

"Tell me Percy, how is it that you were attacked by Death Eaters, but you've managed to
keep your wand?" Hermione said quickly grabbing his wand from his pocket and then pointing it
at him.

"Alright, alright...... just don't do anything........ NOW!" he yelled, jumping
out of the way as two spells flew out hitting Hermione and Narcissa.

Ginny quickly reached for her wand when she felt a hard slap to her face bringing her to her
knees.

"No no no, dear."

She touched her lip to find she was bleeding and turned to see it was her own brother that hit
her. She was too shocked to even properly respond to what was happening and soon felt her body grow
hot, but before anything more could come about she felt a blow to the back of her head and fell
unconscious.

"GINNY!" Hermione screamed, shaking off the effects of an Expelliarmus spell and
reached for her knife.

She saw a group of Death Eaters surrounding them suddenly and then felt the Cruciatus curse hit
her and she fell to the floor letting out a piercing scream that filled the woods. Narcissa
scrambled to try and fight off the binding charm she found herself in but before she could
successfully be free of it she found herself under the same fate as Hermione.

"Bind them and bring them to camp. Good work!" Percy said, turning on his heel and
heading to the Death Eater camp just ahead.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They ran through the woods so fast they didn't dare slow down or complain about the pain
that ran through their bodies as they continued barreling through the thick trees and branches that
were in their path. Draco stopped suddenly when he felt his foot hit something and he turned and
looked down to see what it was.

"Isn't this Granger's wand?" he said, holding it up to show the others.

"HERMIONE! IT'S HER, WE WERE RIGHT, IT'S THEM!" Ron yelled with excitement and
it soon faded. "You think that was her screaming?" he said sounding frantic suddenly.

"I think so, I think they finally might've run into more than they could handle."
Bill said.

Draco handed her wand to Ron, who pocketed it and they continued running forward and soon came
to the edge of the woods. They found themselves looking down into a rather large Death Eater camp,
this one was more than just tents, there were a few small buildings as well and a lot of Death
Eaters. They watched it for a few moments and then Ron spotted Percy directing some Death Eaters
about and writing something down. He was seething with rage and went to make a move when Bill
grabbed his arm to hold him back.

"Ron we are all angry at how Percy betrayed us, but you will be killed if you go marching
right in there. We need a plan."

"Percy seems to be the leader of this location; if the girls came across him, I can bet you
anything he played the brother card to lure them back here."Harry said studying the camp.

"Let's try and get a bit closer, maybe we can overhear if the girls are there, which
they most likely are. Then maybe we can sneak them out somehow, either way we need to get down
there and have a better listen." Bill said.

They all nodded in agreement and strategically planned a move to get closer to the campsite.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny opened her eyes to find herself in a dark room with only the sunlight shining through a
tiny window that lit some of it. She looked down at her hands and found them shackled and
completely covered in some kind of metal casing.

"Those are to keep you from setting the place on fire."

She looked up to see Percy standing above her and she quickly scrambled to stand up. She soon
found her feet were shackled as well and no matter how hard she tried to conjure up her powers she
couldn't get a flame in these metal things.

"You know, I knew there was something up with the area you guys were staying in, even at
the Burrow. We knew there was some kind of magic being used we didn't know about and here I
come to see its you. You're quite the firecracker aren't you Gin." he chuckled.
"We knew you must be in this area and sure enough, here you are; then I spotted you lot making
your way into the woods and the rest was all planned out. I knew you would be the loving little
sister who loved her brother and welcomed me back with open arms...... so foolish really."

"GO TO HELL YOU TRAITOR!" she hissed at him with such hate and anger as tears fell
down her face.

"Aw, don't be so judgmental little sis, the job came with great perks and well, I
couldn't turn it down."

"YOUR OWN FAMILY? ME? I'M PREGNANT AND YOU WOULD STILL HURT ME LIKE YOU DID, HIT
ME?" she screamed at him.

He took a step closer to her and she backed up against the wall.

"I don't have a problem hurting you; in fact, I'm going to kill you Ginny...... and
your babies." He gave her a smile as if he had just said the most loving thing to her.
"But before I do that, I need some answers; you're going to tell me everything about Draco
and Potter and then all about these little missions they have been on."

"Screw you, I'm not telling you anything."

Percy nodded to one of the Death Eaters accompanying him in the room with Ginny and the man
stepped forward and backhanded her so hard she fell to the floor. She felt the sting on her cheek
and knew there must have been a huge welt mark on her face.

"Let's start again now......" Percy said, taking a seat in front of her.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hermione paced around the small cell as far as the shackles around her wrists would allow
desperately thinking of some kind of idea to try and get out of this mess. Her thoughts went to
Ginny and where she was right now and if she was ok. She turned to Narcissa, who was in another
cell across from her shackled as well and then another woman Hermione had recognized from the small
town sat in another nearby cell.

"Hermione, any ideas?" Narcissa whispered across to her.

Hermione just shook her head in defeat. Narcissa just gave her a small smile and they started
thinking about how this might be it for them, but neither of them would go down without a
fight.

Suddenly two men came in and stood in the middle of the room, one looked like he was a higher
ranking Death Eater and the other was a large tall man with a menacing look on his face.

"Alright, these two are new" the one man said, gesturing to Hermione and Narcissa.
"And Miss, what was it again?" he asked the other Death Eater.

"Helner" he grunted.

"Ah yes, Miss Helner, you've already had a bit of fun with the men here I've
heard." he laughed slapping the other guard jokingly.

Hermione made a disgusted face at the comment.

"Alright, well you can kill Miss Helner now and then you have two more here to have a bit
of fun with" the man said with a wicked smile spreading across his face as he looked from
Hermione to Narcissa. "After that, kill them also and make sure you put them out with the
other bodies at the edge of camp, I don't think I can handle Percy's bitching about the
smell anymore." he said quickly turning to leave yelling out "have fun" over his
shoulder.

The taller Death Eater walked over to the cell with the other woman in it and she pleaded and
begged for him to spare her. Her screams pierced through the room as the man casually gutted her
until she bled to death. Hermione watched in horror and suddenly felt those hard walls she had put
up to stay strong this entire time come crumbling down and she backed up against the cell wall and
let the tears fall.

The man turned his attention to Hermione and made his way to her cell and she became petrified
at what was about to happen. He entered and started to walk over to her then roughly grabbed her
and pushed her against the wall.

"NO WAIT!" Narcissa yelled out to him.

He stopped and looked at her.

Narcissa wracked her brain to try and get his attention away from Hermione and she placed a
seductive smile on her face. "Why don't you come over here to someone with more...........
experience?" she said trying not to let the disgust she was feeling show.

He just stared at her and he thought about it for a moment. Narcissa decided to push on in hopes
he would abandon the young girl and head her way.

"Come on, it's not every day you get to have a little fun with the wife of Lucius
Malfoy." she said unbuttoning her blouse to show off part of her chest.

"Narcissa no, don't" Hermione cried.

"Shut up Mudblood" the man said roughly throwing her backwards onto the floor.

He made his way out of Hermione's cell and over to Narcissa's and walked inside with a
sadistic smile on his face. Narcissa just returned the same kind of smile to him and braced herself
for what was coming, but was grateful that she could at least buy Hermione some time in hopes she
would come up with a plan. Narcissa was hoping to grab something from the man's belt to fight
her way out, but her heart sank when he took his wand and his knife out of his pocket and placed it
aside.

He grabbed her roughly around the neck and slammed her against the wall and she instinctively
brought her hands up to try and push him away in a fit of panic which seemed to only fuel him
further. She heard Hermione screaming for him to stop, but the man just became rougher with her and
Narcissa tried biting him, scratching him, punching him; anything to try and make him get off of
her. He became angry and picked her up by the throat from the floor and slammed her head against
the wall then forced her legs apart. She tried so hard to stay conscious and started finding it
hard to breath as his grip on her neck became tighter; she could now feel him between her legs and
silent tears fell down her face.

Suddenly, he stopped and his grip around her neck loosened and Narcissa looked down to see blood
coming from his mouth and then he fell to the floor along with her. She let out an emotional gasp
when she saw Draco standing there along with Bill. Draco threw the knife aside that he used to stab
the man in the back and ran to his Mother's side and quickly waved his wand to unlock her
shackles.

"Mother, are you alright." he said, embracing her tightly as he desperately tried to
shake the images of what he had witnessed out of his mind.

She just nodded frantically and then quickly regained herself and stood up; pushing all thoughts
of her being violated aside. "Yes, but we need to find Ginny, we need to go now." she
said wiping her tears quickly aside.

Bill was helping Hermione out of her shackles and her mind went to Ron.

"Where's Ron? Is he alright?" she cried, grabbing Bill's shirt with shaky
hands.

"Yes yes he's fine Hermione, him and Harry are keeping watch outside so we could sneak
in here." he explained wrapping her in a big bear hug.

She looked over at Draco and she felt so guilty. "I'm sorry Draco, I tried to protect
Ginny as long as I could I-

"STOP!" he said, "I know you did." he looked at her with a stern look.

She nodded and then they quickly made their way to the door.

The door opened and Hermione's eyes went straight to him. "Ron?" she said in
almost a whisper.

He turned to see her and his face turned to relief, his lips trembling from the emotion that
came over him. She ran to him throwing herself into his arms and as he picked her up from the
ground in a tight hug. She shook with sobs at feeling him against her and he did the same; she
couldn't believe he made it back to her. He grabbed her face and kissed her deeply and then
buried his face in the crook of her neck; taking in every bit of her, not caring that she was
covered in mud and blood.

She broke apart from him and he handed her wand back to her that they had found in the woods and
she smiled brightly at him. She then turned to Harry and gave him a huge hug also.

"We need to get to Ginny, do you guys have any idea where she is?" Bill asked.

"She's in a building across the camp, I saw them bring her there before they threw us
in here." Narcissa explained.

Harry looked around the corner of the building and took in the layout of the camp. "Now the
only issue is how do we get to the other side."


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

All Ginny could taste was blood in her mouth and she kept having to spit globs of it out with
every hit she had to endure. She couldn't believe her own brother just sat there and watched a
Death Eater slap her around, especially being pregnant.

"I really don't want to have to do this, but you're leaving me no choice. I mean
you're my sister and a quick death would be much less painful, however, I won't hesitate to
torture you until you beg for death, now start giving me some answers Ginny." Percy sighed
rubbing his temples.

She didn't say anything, she was just shaking and kept trying to pull her hands free of the
shackles even though she knew it was useless; she even kept pulling after much bruising and
bleeding formed around her wrists.

"Last chance, this time we won't be aiming for that pretty face." He said looking
at her pregnant belly.

She just sank to the floor in the corner and cried as she trembled with fear; all she could
think of was Draco right now and how she wished he was here. She tried to ignite some kind of
power, but the metal covering her hands made it useless and with the amount of fear running through
her, she couldn't focus enough to try and conjure it up any other way. She saw Percy nod to the
Death Eater who walked over to her and grabbed her by the hair and stood her up. He lifted his fist
back and she tightly shut her eyes, then braced herself for the impact of the blow; the entire time
she thought only of those mercury eyes she loved so much and let herself get lost in them.

PLEASE REVIEW!!!



25. Chapter 25
--------------

"There must be at least 50 Death Eaters in this camp, how the bloody hell do we expect to
make it the other side unnoticed?" Ron whispered.

"Maybe a distraction? Something to get them all in one place so we can get passed?"
Hermione suggested.

"What kind of distraction exactly?" Harry asked.

She quickly unbuckled Ron's belt and slid it off from around his pants.

"Uh, Hermione, I don't think this is the time or place for that." Ron whispered,
looking a bit taken aback and trying to grab his belt back.

She shook her head, "Get your head out of the gutter Ronald" she said walking over to
Draco.

She bent the belt in half and handed it to him. "Put this in your mouth."

"What?" he asked her with a confused look and apparently everyone else was wondering
what she was up to.

She pulled out her wand and pointed it to Draco and he quickly caught on and bit down on the
belt.

"Sorry Draco........ Crucio!" she said as loud as she could without any nearby Death
Eaters hearing her.

Draco automatically bit down on the belt as the pain ran through his body and he was soon
brought to his knees trying desperately not to scream out. They watched his eyes turn to ice and he
soon screamed out in pain as the belt fell to the ground. Draco's loud scream was enough to
draw attention to them and before they knew it at least a dozen or so Death Eaters were making
their way over to them.

Spells came at them from every direction, but before any of them could hit them, they all froze
in mid air into sharp jagged ice pieces and Draco threw them backwards making them collide with at
least 10 other Death Eaters. When he realized he had a handle on his powers, he made a move and ran
out to the rest of the Death Eaters sending a burst of sharp ice chips at one of them making them
scream out in pain and reach up to his eye where one had pierced through it. Draco made his fist
ice over and swiftly brought it up to collide with another man's face, causing his head to
smash into a bloody mess and he fell dead to the floor.

The others quickly followed close behind him shooting spells of their own at any Death Eaters
coming their way. Draco suddenly felt himself being flung backwards along with the others behind
him and then hit the ground hard. He quickly jumped to his feet and tried to keep advancing towards
the building he hoped Ginny would be in when he heard someone yell out to him.

"TAKE ANOTHER STEP AND HE DIES" came a man's voice as he had Ron pinned to the
ground with a knife to his throat.

Draco stopped running and turned around taking in the scene and noticed the others were held at
wand point and soon they were completely surrounded. Part of him wanted to keep running, but he
knew he couldn't and he dropped his head in defeat as two Death Eaters grabbed him roughly and
made him drop to his knees next to the rest of them.

"You lot are unbelievable........ walking right into a Death Eater camp thinking you'll
get out alive." said one of the camp leaders. "Kill them all but leave these two
alive" he said, gesturing to Harry and Draco.

The Death Eaters moved in on them and then a bright light burst down between them and it took
Draco a moment to believe what he was seeing as McGonagall, Kingsley, Arthur, Charlie, George and
Luna appeared before them and he took that chance to run for it. He heard spells and curses being
thrown in every direction as he jumped out of the way of exploding buildings and flying bodies. His
mind was only focused on that building he saw before him, the one he hoped Ginny was in and that
she was ok.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny's eyes were tightly shut, waiting for the brutal blow she was about to endure, her
mind went to her babies and how she didn't want any harm to come to them. Even though her eyes
were shut she could sense the man's fist getting ready to fly towards her and she heard a loud
bang causing her to snap her eyes open. She went to turn her head to the man about to hit her when
she felt something wet splash against her hair and face. She soon realized the wetness was hot and
peeked her eyes open looking through the cracks in her hair to see a thick piercing shard of ice
sticking through the man's chest. She realized it was blood that hit her and she watched as the
man fell dead to the floor and behind him stood Draco.

She couldn't move or speak, all she could do was tremble in shock and opened and closed her
mouth a few times before an emotional cry gasped from her mouth and she slid down the wall. Draco
ran over to her and kneeled before her, lifting her face to his and he studied every inch of it.
Her pale skin was covered in dirt and blood, her cheek and lips were swollen and bleeding, her eyes
puffy and red and her once vibrant hair was almost unrecognizable with all the mud in it. He felt
anger rise in him at seeing her in such a state and his emotions started to surface and he
couldn't help the swell of tears that stung his eyes.

"Ginny? It's ok........ I'm here.... are you alright?" he choked out gently
grabbing her shoulders.

The sound of Draco's voice reaching her ears made the tears start to freely flow; she
couldn't believe he was here..... was this real? She just continued to shake in disbelief and
then she felt him unlock her shackles and he grabbed one of her hands. As soon as he did this he
saw her turn angry and turned to Percy, who was standing behind Draco with his wand drawn.

"Don't.... move or you both..... die." he fought out as he was a bit shocked at
the brutal attack Draco just inflicted upon the other Death Eater.

Soon the others met up with Draco and they all had their wands drawn on Percy, who placed his
wand down in defeat and held his hands up.

"YOU TRAITOROUS BASTARD!" George yelled, grabbing him roughly by the shirt and
slamming him hard against the wall. "WORKING WITH THE SAME PEOPLE THAT MURDEDRED
FRED.......YOUR OWN BROTHER!" he bellowed with rage and Arthur grabbed him back to try and
calm him.

Nobody had ever seen George act like this, he wasn't normally an angry person and they were
surprised at his reaction.

Arthur turned to Percy. "How could you do this? To your sister, to your family......... you
are no son of mine."

"Please, Father, I'm glad to hear you say that, your all stupid if you think you stand
any chance against Lucius. In the end....... I rather be on the winning side of things." he
spat.

"YOU SON OF BITCH!" Ron ran forward, grabbing him and sent his fist flying across his
face and then brought it back again landing another one to his nose.

"RON STOP!" Bill said, pulling him back off of Percy.

Percy leapt forward and grabbed his wand and went to send a curse at Ron when he was hoisted
back against the wall and found himself in a fiery bind. Ginny walked over to him holding a deadly
flame in her hand and was ready and willing to bring an end to her traitorous brother.

"GINNY NO!" Arthur yelled, grabbing her arm tightly. "You don't want to do
this." he whispered to her.

She turned to look at her Father, she could see the hurt in his eyes, which only made her want
to hurt Percy even more, but she knew he was right and with that she distinguished the flame and
released the binds around her brother. Percy fell to the ground, breathing heavily and before he
could say anything else Bill knocked him unconscious.

"We need to get out of here, but with this large of a group that might be impossible.
Mnerva, use the Port Key we made to get to the new location and Arthur and I will go with Ginny to
travel by floo." Kingsley said.

"I'm staying with Ginny" Draco demanded.

"Very well, come on you lot lets go." McGonagall said quickly taking out a pocket
watch with a long chain.

The rest of them grabbed a hold of the chain to the watch and felt a familiar tug behind their
navels and were soon gone. Kinglsey walked over to Percy's unconscious body and collected a
vial of memories from him to later examine.

"Arthur and I will see if the close is clear to sneak into the woods, stay here."
Kingsley said as he and Arthur slipped out the door.

Draco turned back to Ginny and saw her standing there just looking at her unconscious brother.
He gently put a hand on her shoulder....... she seemed different.......he was worried about
her.

"Ginny?"

She jumped at the sound of his voice and quickly turned to him, again a look of disbelief was on
her face, was this real? She thought to herself. She felt him grab her into a hug and felt him
tighten his hold on her and then she smelled that familiar scent, the one that always brought her
back, the one she remembered from the shirt she tightly clutched in her hands when she almost
thought Draco was dead. She quickly realized that he was actually here holding her and very much
alive. She brought her arms up and hugged him back as tight as she could, letting all the fear and
worry of losing him out. She forgot how safe she felt in his arms and all she wanted to do was have
him hold her forever.

"Are you alright?" he asked her, bringing her face up to his as he studied her
injuries.

She winced as he attempted to touch one of the cuts on her cheek. "I missed you so much,
I.......I can't believe you're actually here." she said quickly grabbing him again
tightly and burying her face in his chest.

Draco wasn't sure how he didn't take notice of it sooner, but he felt the bump that was
Ginny's belly against him and he suddenly pulled back and stared at it.

"Whoa...... that's..... that's our baby?" he asked with a surprised look on
his face.

Ginny smiled at him and placed a hand on her stomach. "Yep, sure is." she said,
deciding to break the news of twins to Draco when they got somewhere safer.

"Can I.....uh..." he trailed off.

Ginny gave him an even bigger smile and gently took his hand and placed it on her stomach and
soon Draco placed his other hand on it also. She saw the smile that spread across his face and her
heart melted, god did she miss seeing that smile and the feeling of his hands on her. He leaned in
closer and was just about to kiss her when Arthur and Kingsley ran back into the room.

"Time to go guys" Arthur said in a frenzy.

Draco grabbed Ginny's hand and they followed them out of the room.

They darter outside and Draco just kept his hand tightly around Ginny's and just kept
running. They ran as fast as Ginny could, given her pregnant condition as Arthur and Kingsley threw
spells over their shoulders at any remaining Death Eaters that followed them. Ginny felt her body
fill with fear at every spell being shot out; afraid that her body might fail her as she tried with
any strength left in her to keep running. She felt Draco tighten his grip more on her as his way of
telling her not give up and it only fueled her more to keep going.

They heard Arthur and Kingsley start to slow down and they did the same; turning to them to see
what the next move was.

"We need to get to a working Floo Network; there is another small Muggle town just up ahead
and I have a connection at one of the shops there." Kingsley explained, as he wiped the blood
from a cut on his head.

They nodded and followed Kingsley as fast as they could before anymore Death Eaters could catch
up with them.

They continued walking and Arthur filled them all in on Neville and Molly's condition.
Neville was at St. Mungo's and was in critical condition and Molly had finally come around and
had her head healed in the hospital. She stayed back with Neville to finish resting and to be there
for him, although Arthur had to persuade her to stay back as he went to help the others. He had
sent a message to McGonagall, who had said she was with Kinglsey and so that's how they found
each other.

"So where is this new location?" Draco asked.

"It's a farmhouse, actually, in the middle of this great big field, its another small
Muggle town that hasn't been touched yet and-

"A farmhouse?" Draco cut him off with a bit of a snarl causing Ginny to slap him on
the arm.

Kingsley just smiled at this. "It's not what you think Draco, it is more for production
of corn and other crops, but the property has been abandoned for a long time now but the house
remains in pristine condition. I have been hiding out there and there has been no such activity
there, it's even more south than the house Minerva had you at."

"It sounds lovely." Ginny said.

"You say this place hasn't been touched yet by Death Eaters, but how long is that going
to last? Are we suppose to just keep running from town to town?" Draco said sounding a bit
annoyed.

Kingsley looked past Draco's sour attitude and just smirked. "Well Mr. Malfoy, it is my
hope that we will eliminate the main threat before that happens."

"Let's hope so." Draco mumbled continuing to follow him.

They soon arrived at the town up ahead and found most of it was abandoned. It looked like the
Death Eaters had already ransacked the town and slaughtered everyone in it. There were bodies on
the ground and crumbling buildings lined the streets. Kingsley quickly ran ahead of them to the
small shop his friend had owned and was saddened to see he had been killed. He saw the small plump
old man on the floor behind the counter of his shop with a knife stuck in his chest. He
couldn't say he was surprised, he knew his friend was dedicated to the town and his shop and
wouldn't go down without a fight and sadly enough he lost that battle.

"I'm sorry Kingsley." Arthur said, giving him a light pat on the back.

"Thank you Arthur, he was a good man. ......Let's get you lot to safety and I'll
return for his body to give him a proper burial." he said in a low voice.

They all walked over to the fireplace and stepped in, then grabbed a small handful of Floo
powder and with a swift motion Kinglsey threw it down yelling "the farmhouse" and a wave
of green flames swallowed them all. Ginny closed her eyes tightly and before she knew it, she felt
her feet hit a hard surface and she peeked her eyes open. She barely had her eyes opened when she
felt her Mother grab her tightly in her arms and started crying.

"Oh Ginny, I'm so glad you're safe, I was so worried." she said, noticing her
daughter's fresh wounds and cuts on her face. "Are you alright?" she asked, looking
her over and touching her cuts causing Ginny to wince in pain.

"Yes, Mom, I'm fine, are you? How's Neville?"

"I think Neville is going to be alright, he has been sleeping a lot, so I came back here to
clean this place up a bit and get us all settled in." Molly said gesturing to their supposable
new place of residence.

Ginny took in the house and boy was Kingsley right, it sure wasn't just some barn like Draco
had thought. It was quite modern and very spacious with a big kitchen with a long table and
hardwood floors throughout. The living room was big with a fireplace and then there was a staircase
leading up to the second floor where there was an abundance of rooms. Ginny walked over to the
window to take in the view and she smiled when she saw the house had a wrap around porch like the
last one they were at and her memories took her to the porch swing her and Draco always sat on. The
field outside went on and on and you make a small town in the distance, probably even smaller than
the last one they stayed in.

"Told you, " Kingsley mumbled to Draco with a smirk.

Draco just gave a small laugh and smirked back.

"Why don't you go wash up guys, the others are resting upstairs so they are scattered
about. I have some clothes I transfigured as best I could up there so those will have to make due
for now. Now go on." Mrs. Weasley said, shooing them upstairs.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny stepped into the shower and winced as the water hit her face; each scratch and cut she
endured was stinging. She just watched all the mud and dried blood wash down the drain and her mind
went back to the events over the last day or so. She was so exhausted and had contemplated just
falling asleep all muddy instead of the shower, but she then thought how much better she would feel
once she was clean. Her entire body hurt, her feet and legs were swollen and the dirt was so dried
up, she had to scrub harder to get it off. She thought she might give up on the scrubbing, but she
just fought through it and eventually she saw that familiar white pale skin.

After she showered and dressed, she walked back to the room she had claimed and found Draco was
already showered and sitting on her bed against the wall and had dozed off. She watched him for a
few moments and then joined him on the bed. Draco opened his eyes when he felt her get onto the bed
and he moved over so she could have her spot against the wall. They lay facing each other and all
Ginny wanted to do was kiss those lips she missed for so long, but before either of them could make
it to the others they were fast asleep.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny woke up later that evening and saw Draco wasn't next to her and she thought for a
moment that it had all been a dream. She took in the room she woke up in and soon realized it was
the farmhouse they would now be staying at. She was suddenly overwhelmed with hunger and quickly
slipped out of bed and headed downstairs. She was surprised to see everyone was already down in the
kitchen and hanging about in the living room.

"There's my little sis" George said, walking over and giving her a big hug
followed by Charlie.

This had been Ginny's first time seeing them since before they left for the mission; in
fact, she was really just taking in the sight of everyone that had been gone these past few months.
She gave them a quick hug and then took a seat at the table where her Mom greeted her with a plate
of food waiting. She didn't hesitate on piling food in her mouth and was so engrossed in how
hungry she was that she didn't notice Draco staring at her from the living room with a huge
smile on his and Harry laughing beside him.

"You look like Ron!" Harry shouted across to her.

"Honestly, I don't even care right now." she said with her mouth full, piling
another mound of it into her mouth.

"You leave her be, she must be starving and she's eating for thre-

Ginny quickly coughed over her Mother to cut her off; she hadn't told Draco about them
having twins yet and was a little nervous how he would take the news. She had planned on telling
him after she had woken up and had a decent meal.

"Guys come over here a moment, so we can discuss some guidelines." McGonagall spoke
up.

The rest of them walked over into the kitchen and Draco took a seat beside Ginny, giving her a
small smile that she returned.

"Kingsley had to take care of some personal business so I get to break the news to you
all." McGonagall said with a nervous look on her face.

"What news is that Minerva?" Arthur asked looking concerned.

"Well, since the Ministry has been overrun and things are a bit of a mess right
now........... Kingsley feels its best if we........ stop using magic altogether for a while.......
to avoid risking our location."

"WHAT? NO MAGIC?" Ron yelled. "HAS HE GONE MENTAL?"

McGonagall flashed him a look, "No Mr. Weasley, in fact, I think he makes a good point,
that Muggle town we stayed at last had remained untouched until we had put up magical wards and
used our wands freely. Perhaps if the area hadn't become suspicious they would never have even
attacked it........or who knows.... maybe they would have. The point is it's too much of a risk
to use magic right now."

"Wait, so does that mean we won't have any wards up either Professor?" Hermione
asked.

"I'm afraid so."

"That seems even more risky than taking the chance of putting them up." Molly
stated.

"Think about it Molly, without using any magic..... its like we are completely off the
grid, but now put a very advanced ward up..... now that's more of a starting point for them to
search or attack next." McGonagall explained trying to make them all see the logic in the
suggestion.

They were all quiet for a few moments.

"Ok" Arthur said, suddenly causing everyone to look at him. "If Kingsley thinks
this will help keep us safer than I'm with him on it and you all should be too." he said
looking at all of them.

After a few more moments of silence they each started nodding their agreement.

"Alright then, it's settled. Now Kingsley is also going to go through the memories from
the last camp you were at as well as some he got from Percy." she said turning to Bill and the
others. "He should hopefully get some kind of of solid info from that and then we will take
things from there."

They all nodded.

"Alright, no more of that business talk for tonight, lets play some catching up and just
finish settling in the rest of the night." Mrs. Weasley said, taking Ginny's empty plate
and washing it out in the sink.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The rest of the evening consisted of them all sprawled out in the living room sharing stories
about what the girls did while they were away and only a few small stories from the guys'
mission. They didn't speak to much of the months they had been gone because their minds kept
going to Dean and how dark that time was for many of them. Ginny was sitting next to Draco, and it
felt so nice to have him next to her, she couldn't believe she still hadn't kissed those
lips yet. She thought if maybe his feelings had changed for her since he had been gone for so long
so she was cautious about locking lips with him right now.

"Oh Ginny, I managed to save the booties from the other house." Mrs. Weasley said
brightly bringing a bunch of them over to show Draco.

Draco picked some of them up and looked at all of them. "Why are there so many of the same
color? Are we having a a four legged baby?" he smirked at her.

Ginny shot her Mom a look and she voiced a silent sorry to her.

"Uh, can I talk to you alone for a moment?" she said, grabbing Draco's arm and
pulling him from the couch.

He followed her upstairs to her bedroom and saw her close the door; she then leaned her head
against it and let out a nervous breath.

"Is everything alright?" he said, walking over to her.

She walked past him to the other side of the room and started pacing. "I need to tell you
something."

Draco stopped her from pacing and gently placed both of his hands on her arms. "Ok, so tell
me." he said, looking into her eyes.

She locked her eyes with him and she watched him search her face with those silver orbs as they
darted all over taking everything in. She couldn't speak for some reason and neither did he,
all she could hear was the sound of them both lightly breathing. She couldn't take it any
longer and she quickly lifted her lips to his so fast that he staggered back for a moment at the
sudden gesture. She quickly pulled away and looked at him as he just stared at her.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to rush into it, I know you've gone through so much
and -

She was cut off when Draco slammed his lips into hers, this time with such force she had to take
a step back to steady herself. His hands laced through her hair; bringing her as close as he could
to him and she snaked her arms around his neck. They broke apart for a moment, both of their lips
were red and swollen from the intense kiss they just shared. Ginny didn't think she could
control her hormones any longer, everything about him she had missed these past few months made her
want to make up for lost time. She didn't care if she looked like a lunatic right now she
needed more of him and so she pulled him to her again and roughly pushed her lips to his. She felt
herself back up against the wall and mentally laughed to herself thinking about her first time with
Draco in his private room at Hogwarts. She was glad to have the wall for support because by the way
he kissed her back, she could tell he was experiencing the same hormonal urges she was as he
roughly pushed his lips further against hers. He trailed the same rough kisses down to her neck and
kissed and sucked as she let out a soft moan and then she remembered what she had to talk to him
about.

"Twins" she breathed out suddenly.

He continued to kiss her body as she willingly let him.

"Hmm?" was all he said as he worked his way back to her lips.

"TWINS!" she said a bit louder this time giving him the chance to take in what she
said.

"Twins? What do you mean?" he said, placing another few kissed along her jawline and
back to her lips.

"We're having twins," she said gently, placing her hands on his chest to keep him
from kissing her again.

He stopped everything at this point and stared at her with a shocked expression.
"Like....... as in two babies?"

Ginny bit her lip. "Yes, as in two babies."

"There's two babies in there....... right now?" he said, looking down at her
stomach and then back up to her.

She couldn't help the small giggle that escaped her mouth at the look on his face.
"Yep, there sure is."

He just looked at her and then she was surprised to see a smile slide across his face and then
he started laughing as he leaned his forehead against hers. "Of course we're having twins,
because having it any easier just wouldn't seem right now would it?"

She let out a small giggle and then her eyes fluttered up to meet his. "So you're not
going to freak out?" she asked in a small voice.

He looked at her again, he could stare at her forever, he thought. "Not until after the
babies are born." he smirked.

She let out another small laugh and then she felt his lips against hers again, this time more
passionately rather than roughly. She felt him slide his hands under her clothes and he went to
take her blouse off when she quickly pushed his hands away. He looked at her with a confused
expression.

"What's wrong?"

She didn't look at him, "You don't want to see me naked believe me.........
there's a different body under these clothes since the last time you saw it." she said
sheepishly.

"Ginny, I don't care about that and you're pregnant of course things are going to
change. Come on, here I'll get naked first." he said, sliding his pants, underwear and
shirt off. "There."

She bit her lip and couldn't help the blush that came to her face upon noticing his very
naked body standing in front of her.

"Fine, but turn around."

He shook his head with a smile and turned away from her. Ginny slid off all her clothes and then
covered her very swollen breasts with folded arms.

"Alright, you can turn around."

He turned to look at her and he saw her turn away from him and her cheeks went pink. He walked
closer to her and he gently unfolded her arms and put them to her sides. He placed his hands on her
stomach and leaned in and kissed her softly and whispered against her lips. "You're even
more beautiful than the last time I saw you."

She smiled against his lips and soon she forgot about how self conscious she was a moment ago
and got lost in the pleasurable waves that ran through her as they made love.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ginny slipped out of her bed in the middle of the night from a tangled mess of her and
Draco's arms and legs to use the bathroom. She was in the bathroom and gave a relieved sigh as
the pressure on her bladder subsided when she heard what sounded like someone coughing. She washed
her hands and left the bathroom and put her ear to the stairwell to listen for the noise again. She
soon realized it was someone being sick in the downstairs bathroom and she made her way to to them
to see if they needed help. She walked up to the door and gave a light knock, but nobody answered
so she gently turned the knob and popped her head in.

"Harry? Are you ok?" she said, grabbing a hand towel from the rack and wetting it with
cold water.

He pushed himself away from the bowl and sat on the floor against the wall. "Yeah......
I'm fine." he said, wiping his mouth off with a tissue Ginny handed him.

"You look like hell." she said kneeling beside him and gently patted the sweat from
his head.

"Just a bad dream is all." he lied, not only was it a bad dream, but it was a vivid
replay of Dean's death again.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she said, taking a seat beside him.

He turned to her and gave a small smile, then shook his head. "Nah....... why don't you
go get back to bed."

"It's ok....... I'll keep you company for a few more minutes."

She scooted closer to him and laid her head on his shoulder. "Oh.... I'm having twins
by the way."

"Seriously?" he said, looking at her with a giant smile.

She nodded. "Yep, I'm grateful Draco took the news better than I could ever dream
of."

He gave a small laugh and they sat there in silence for a bit longer just enjoying the others
company. He felt Ginny give a shiver and he put his arm around her and gave her a light
squeeze.

"Harry?"

"Hmm?"

"Do you ever think about whether we were really supposed to be together and we just.......
messed up?"

He laughed at this and she gave a small giggle as well. "Messed up?"

She playfully slapped his arm, "Seriously"

He gave a light sigh. "I think................ I think your exactly with the person
you're supposed to be with." he smiled at her.

"Me too, " she said, smiling back.

"Come on, let's get back to bed." he said, getting up and held his hand out for
her.

"How about I head to bed and you brush the smell of vomit from your mouth." she
laughed.

"Ha, yeah, good idea."

She looked at him for a moment. "Are you sure your alright?"

"Yeah, I'm fine.... really. Now go get some sleep."

She gave a small nod and then gave him a quick hug before heading back upstairs to her
bedroom.

She climbed back into bed beside Draco and nuzzled against his chest as he wrapped his arms
around her.

"What took you so long?" he mumbled, turning to face her.

"It was Harry, I heard him getting sick downstairs...... said it was a bad dream." she
shrugged.

"Oh, did he say what it was about?"

"No, he didn't want to talk about it."

"I bet, " he mumbled, knowing Harry was still struggling with the way Dean died.

"What does that mean?" she asked, propping herself up on one arm to better look at
him.

"Never mind Ginny, its like 3 in the morning, I'll tell you tomorrow." he said,
patting her hand and turning around to face away from her.

"So there is something?" she asked flinging her head over to look at his face; her
long hair tickling his exposed chest.

"Goodnight Ginny." he said, using his arm to push her back down onto her pillow.

"Fine, " she sighed.

They laid there in silence and Ginny struggled to try and get back to sleep and Draco
couldn't seem to get back to sleep either. All he was thinking about now was that night with
Dean and how he wouldn't be lying here with Ginny right now if it wasn't for Harry's
decision to save him. He was becoming a bit overwhelmed by his emotions and closed his eyes to calm
himself and then let out a steady breath.

"I should be dead, " he whispered.

He felt Ginny sit up and lean over him again with her red locks pouring over his stomach.
"What?"

He turned onto his back and looked at her. "Kingsley never told you how Dean
died?"

"No, we never asked........ just knowing he was dead was enough at the time." she said
in a low voice looking down.

Draco went on to tell her about what led up to Dean's death. "I was the one
slipping..... Harry had a firm grip on Dean....... ultimately, Dean would have lived and I would
have died.................... but Harry let go of him and made the decision to save my
life......." he said the last part in barely a whisper.

Ginny had her hand over her mouth as Draco told her the story and had tears streaming down her
face. Draco rubbed his face and eyes to wash away any emotion that may have arisen during his
explanation and he sat up.

"Is that what Harry's dream was about?"

"I'm betting so, he's been having them off and on ever since. He feels guilty, but
I don't know...... he says he would still make the same decision even if you and I weren't
together....... but I feel guilty also, I keep thinking......... did I deserve to live that day
instead of Dean?"

Ginny made a move to get out of the bed.

"Where are you going?"

"To go talk to Harry."

"No, " he said, grabbing her arm. "Don't"

"What...... why?"

"Because Ginny, I think that's the last thing he wants to talk about right now."
he looked at her sternly.

"Fine, " she said, slipping back into the bed.

She pulled him back to lay beside her and she searched his eyes for what he may be thinking
right now. She brought her hand up and ran it through his hair and then trailed her hand down to
his shoulder where she could feel one of his many scars from the countless torturous episodes he
endured. She traced her fingers over it absent-mindedly and then snuggled in closer to his arms
just taking in everything Draco told her.

"I still can't believe you're here with me right now. I missed you so much....... I
wasn't sure how much longer I would've been able to handle being away from you." she
said wiping away a stray tear.

He hugged her a little tighter and then suddenly jumped out of the bed. "That reminds me,
" he said, startling Ginny from his abrupt movement.

He threw on his pants and then quickly left her room, leaving Ginny with a confused expression
and a moment later he appeared with her bag that he found out in the field. He climbed back in bed
with her and pulled out the bag with the small baby outfit in it.

"I managed to save this." he smiled at her.

She looked at him shocked and a giant smile spread across her face as she read the shirt
again.

"I can't believe you found this." she said, taking the shirt from him and studying
it. "You know our babies aren't going to be the only ones who love Daddy's
kissssses" she laughed.

"Is that so?" he said, catching her lips and pushing her down onto the pillow.

Draco knew how guilty he felt about Dean's death, but every time he was with Ginny and saw
her carrying his babies, he couldn't help but be glad it wasn't him who died that day. He
knew it was a selfish thought to think and he hated himself for even thinking it, but the amount of
happiness that filled him every time he looked into her eyes made him forget about all those
negative feelings and emotions he constantly battled with.

A/N: PLEASE REVIEW!!



26. Chapter 26
--------------

Draco woke up the next morning to an empty space beside him where Ginny had been sleeping. He
smiled to himself when he heard the distant laughing and loud discussion from everyone who was
downstairs at breakfast. He still couldn't believe this is what his life was now, it was almost
unbelievable really; something he never in a million years thought it could or would ever be. When
he thought about how the world was today a part of him was a bit paranoid about the possibility of
losing everything..... for him everything was Ginny; she was the one that changed his life.......
that saved him from something so much darker. If he did end up dead at the end of all of this he
knew he would at least be dying a happy man and he found some comfort in that. He quickly pushed
his thoughts aside and crawled out of bed.

He made his way downstairs and took a seat by Ginny, who looked at him funny; normally Draco
made sure he was showered and dressed before he made an appearance downstairs.

"Are you sick this morning?" she laughed at him, ruffling up his messy hair even
more.

"Nah, I look amazing no matter what state I'm in." he joked as he piled some food
on his plate.

"Morning everyone" Narcissa mumbled joining them at the table.

Everyone looked at her and then at Draco, not only did Draco skip his shower and getting changed
this morning but so did she. Her hair was a frizzy mess and her pajamas were all disheveled; she
gave a yawn and took a seat by Hermione and grabbed some food.

"Rough night, Mother?" Draco smirked at her.

She smirked back, "Let's just say I got the room next to the newlyweds." she said,
buttering her toast as Hermione playfully slapped her arm causing them both to laugh.

"RONALD!" Mrs. Weasley yelled, shooting him a look. "UNDER THE SAME ROOF AS YOUR
PARENTS? AS YOUR SISTER?" she said, slapping him with a dish towel.

"We can't use magic, otherwise there would have been a silencing charm on the room; so
see at least we are thoughtful about it." Ron said ignoring his Mother's smacks and
continued shoving food in his mouth. "What about Ginny, her and Draco slept together in the
same room." he said through his full mouth.

"I'm sure they were more considerate than you and Hermione were." Mrs. Weasley
snapped back.

"I beg to differ.....and I have one ear." George said, giving a fake shiver and
mentally kicking himself for picking the room next to Ginny.

Mrs. Weasley gave an angry look at Draco and Ginny and threw her hands up in the air, mumbling
under her breath and breaking into a small rant causing them all to snicker behind her back.

"Professor are we allowed to go to town?" Luna asked.

"I honestly wouldn't see the trouble I suppose, but fair warning, this town is a lot
smaller than the last, there's less than 10 shops there and not a lot of people."
McGonagall said.

"Do we have to take a bus again?" Ron said with a sigh.

"Actually, there is no bus to town, you either have to drive or find other means of
travel."

"What? How are we supposed to get there then?"

"Mr. Weasley, you could always walk."

"Walk? All the way to town? That's far." he whined.

She shook her head at him, "Whoever does decide to take the trip to town just know that
these are very simple folks and everyone knows each other; so you lot will more than likely stick
out."

"You're not coming with us?" Ginny asked.

"The good thing about being off the grid Miss Weasley is you have more freedom. There's
no ward to stop you and there's no magic in use to give away our location....... so go do some
exploring, but please stay out of trouble." she said the last part a bit louder as they all
started scraping their chairs to get ready to leave.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They all headed out on foot towards the small town they could see in the distance; Ginny turned
and waved bye to her Mom, Dad and McGonagall as they decided to stay behind and do some things
around the house. She felt Draco lace his fingers with hers and gave her a small smile.

"Are you sure your ok to walk all this way?"

"Yeah, this might be my first and last visit to town, especially if I grow any
bigger." she giggled squeezing his hand lightly.

They walked for about a good 30 minutes before they started reaching the edge of the tiny town.
There really weren't many shops at all; there was a small cafe right in the center of town and
then a small pub on the corner of one street. There was an auto body shop at the entrance of town
and then a store for all kinds of farming; the rest of the town had little miscellaneous shops
about. There were people bustling around the town and a group of kids playing ball across the way
without a care in the world. The streets weren't really streets at all but more of a dirt road
with a few paved spots here and there.

"This town is filthy." Draco said, patting the dirt from his jeans.

It wasn't long before people started staring at them, it was evident they were the newcomers
in town and Ginny made sure to keep a firm grip on Draco's hand because she knew how
"friendly" he could be. Ginny smiled at the small children playing ball across the way;
she envied their innocence and how oblivious they were to the evil that lurked outside their small
town. One of the kids kicked the ball and it came rolling over to them and stopped at Draco's
feet. Draco stopped walking and looked down at the ball and over to the children.

"Hey Mister, can you kick our ball back." said a small boy, probably no older than
seven.

Draco looked at Ginny and she gave a him a look to go ahead and he then looked at the ball again
and with a swift motion he kicked the ball back over. He must not have realized how hard he kicked
it because it hit the boy right in the chest knocking him to the floor.

"Oops," he said, running over to the kid on the floor as Harry, Ron and George fell
into a fit of snickers.

Draco ran up to the small boy, who had tears in his eyes, and squatted down beside him as he sat
back up.

"Sorry about that, are you ok kid?"

The boy nodded and wiped his eyes real quick as Ginny walked over to them.

"Hey there, here, let me help you up." She said, grabbing his hand and helping him to
his feet.

"Thanks Miss," he said as Draco handed him back his ball.

"Is there a baby in there?" came a small girls voice.

Ginny turned around to see a little girl, probably about four years old, with strawberry blonde
hair and a big pink bow that had it pulled back; she was pointing to Ginny's stomach.

"Actually, there's two babies in there." she said, looking at Draco and they both
exchanged a smile.

"Whoa, two babies at the same time?" the little girl said in a shocked voice holding
up two fingers.

Ginny giggled and then a woman came out of the store behind them with a few bags in her hands.
She was only a few years older than Draco and Ginny and had black curly hair and a bright smile.
"Ben and Ember, who are your new friends?" she said walking over to them.

"Mal, there's two babies in there." Ember said, pointing to Ginny's
stomach.

"Sorry about that, you know how four year olds could be. By the way I'm Malini, but
please call me Mal." she said, shaking Ginny and Draco's hand.

"Oh, it's quite alright; somebody doesn't know how to kick a ball properly."
Ginny said, glaring at Draco.

Malini looked over to Ben and noticed he had been crying. "Oh dear, are you ok?"

"Yes," he said in a small voice.

"Don't worry about it guys, these two are always getting scraped up and bumped. Whether
it's from playing ball or playing hide and seek; such vivid imaginations these two have. So you
guys are obviously new to town, where's your place?"

Ginny and Draco exchanged a look, they weren't sure if they should say, but Ginny didn't
see the harm in it. "The farmhouse down the road." she said with a smile.

"The farmhouse? Whoa, it's nice to see someone finally bought that place. So can I show
you guys around?"

"What about these two?" Ginny asked, smiling at them.

"Oh, they are fine playing here, nobody new has come into town since you lot in a while. We
all look out for each other here. You two stay here I'm going to show-" she turned to
Ginny and Draco and stopped.

"I'm Ginny and this is Draco." Ginny said.

She gave a wide smile, "Those are the most interesting names I've heard in a while,
well then you two stay here while I show Draco and Ginny around a bit." she said turning back
to Ben and Ember.

The others went off on their own to explore and Draco and Ginny followed Malini around.

"So was there a specific shop you guys were hoping to visit?"

"Actually, do you have any baby shops around here?" Ginny asked, placing a hand on her
stomach.

"You're in luck, we just opened a small one down the way over here; it's not much
right now, but I'm sure in a few months it will be filled with loads more." she said
leading the way to the shop.

They soon arrived at the tiny little shop that had only about four racks of clothes and a few
pieces of furniture about. The shop was also a toy store and had clothes for older kids as well, so
the baby section was quite small.

"Look how cute this crib is" Ginny said, pointing to a dark wooden crib.

Draco walked over to her and looked at it. "You know we would need two of these?"

"I know right? I hope your Mother gave you some money." she laughed.

"How exactly do you suppose we get these home? I mean I guess I'll force Potter to help
me drag these back with us."

"Oh gosh, please, I have a car, I could just give you guys a ride back to your place."
Malini spoke up waving her hand at them.

"That would be great." Ginny said cheerfully.

Draco grabbed her towards him and whispered in her ear. "Are you sure you should be getting
into a car with a complete stranger?"

"I hardly doubt she's going to kill me Draco; besides, we really need these
cribs." she said, pulling her arm away from him and giving Malini a smile.

"Ok then, so why don't you guys get whatever else it is you want and I'll go check
up on Ben and Ember." she said leaving them to browse.

After Draco and Ginny bought a few things for the babies they met up with the others to tell
them about Malini giving them a ride back. Ron was hesitant about the whole thing, but Hermione
thought it was fine and said Malini seemed like someone they could trust.

"Alright then, see you guys back at the house." Ginny said, waving to them through the
window of the car.

Ginny was in the front seat with Malini and Draco got stuck between Ben and Ember who swarmed
him with questions.

"What happened to your hand?" Ben asked, noticing the cut he had from the Death Eater
camp they attacked a few days ago.

"What happened to your cheek?" Ember asked Ginny, leaning forward and popping her head
over the front seat.

"Hey, seat belt please" Malini shouted over her shoulder.

Ginny gave a small giggle at the two children and then turned to Malini. "So, Mal are these
your kids?"

"Oh gosh no, I'm their babysitter, I have been for years now."

"Oh, where's their parents?"

"The Father was never in the picture and their Mom left town a few days ago with her
supposable new boyfriend, said she'd be gone for three days, but she hasn't come back yet;
it's been almost a week."

"Gosh, that's awful, do you think she......abandoned them?" Ginny said the last
part in a whisper.

"Hey, what's that in your pocket." Ben said suddenly, pulling out Draco's
wand.

"UH, THAT'S NOTHING!" he shouted, grabbing it quickly and sticking it back in his
pocket.

A few minutes later they pulled up to the farmhouse and Malini got out to help them with the
stuff they bought. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley came running out of the house to see why there was a car
parked outside.

"Hey Mom.....Dad, this is Malini from town. She gave us a ride back because we bought
something for the babies." Ginny said with excitement running over to pull her Mom and Dad
towards the trunk of the car.

"Ginny, do you know how dangerous it is to bring a Muggle back here with you......and you
got in the car with her? What is wrong with you?" Mrs. Weasley snapped.

"Mom, she's harmless." Ginny said, hoping that Malini's quirkiness and very
loud and outgoing personality wouldn't have them think otherwise.

Mrs. Weasley was getting ready to object when she saw the two small children running around the
car trying to catch each other. She then heard Malini's voice ring out.

"Are these not the cutest cribs you've ever seen? You guys must be the grandparents to
be..... so exciting isn't it?" She said, helping Draco carry one of the boxes towards the
house.

Draco couldn't help but laugh at how oblivious she was to the kind of people she was around.
He so badly wanted to just levitate these damn boxes inside, but remembered McGonagalls
conversation last night about no magic. They grabbed the second crib and brought it inside along
with any other things they had grabbed at the baby shop.

"Well that's everything I guess. Here's my number in case you ever need a ride into
town or something."

"Oh, uh...... we don't have a phone." Ginny said hesitantly.

"No phone? Oh, ok well then maybe I'll just stop by sometime and I can show you around
town some more?" Malini said with a bright smile.

"Uh.....yeah, sure." Ginny said, getting a look from her parents.

"Alright, well it was nice meeting you all, see you later, come on Ben and Ember get in the
car."

They soon drove away and Ginny turned to walk inside the house knowing that she had a lot of
explaining to do to her parents about how she so openly trusted a complete stranger.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that night Ginny made her way outside to the back porch and saw Harry sitting there deep
in thought. She kept thinking about what Draco told her last night about Dean and she wanted so
badly to thank Harry for what he did, but she didn't want to bring up such a touchy
subject.

"Mind if I join you?"

"Of course not." he said, gesturing for her to take a seat.

She took a seat on the steps beside him and looked out into the field; it was nothing but dead
crops and plants as far she could make out in the dark. She thought about how much she missed the
porch swing her and Draco use to always sit together on during the afternoons or late evenings. She
turned to Harry and saw him so lost in his thoughts that when she gave him a small nudge he
didn't even turn to look at her.

"Harry?"

"Oh hey"

"Are you ok?"

"Yeah, I'm fine, I think maybe on second thought, I'm better off just being alone
right now." he said, giving her a small smile.

She smiled back and nodded and got up to head inside, but she stopped and let out a defeated
sigh and turned back to him.

"Harry, I.......Thank you." she quickly said through her nervous breaths.

He turned to look at her. "For what?"

She let out a shaky breath and walked back over to him. "For saving Draco, I know it's
the last thing you want to hear, but...... I just needed to tell you." She said trying to push
back any tears that threatened to fall.

Draco suddenly popped his head out of the back door. "Hey Ginny, your Mom is looking for
-" he stopped and surveyed the situation and his face twisted in annoyance and looked at
Ginny. "You didn't?"

"I'm sorry, I needed to talk to him about what happened."

"Guys, it's fine, ok, let's just drop it, please." Harry cut them off.

Draco walked over to Ginny and gently grabbed her arm to drag her back inside.

"Sorry Harry, I should've kept my mouth shut." he said glaring at Ginny.

"Why though?" came Luna's voice behind them all.

They all turned to look at her.

"Listen Harry, I know we've talked about what happened and how you're feeling about
it, but I would have made the same decision."

Draco looked at her with a surprised expression and so did Ginny.

"You would have?" Harry asked, interested in her reasoning.

"Of course, first off not only is Draco an expectant Father, but he is more valuable to the
Order. Dean was a great guy, but Draco is more of an asset to us because of his powers and because
he is one of the most wanted people right now by the Death Eaters and Lucius. I think it would have
been a stupid move if you didn't save Draco over Dean. You need to stop beating yourself up
over it Harry, Dean would have understood, he was always loyal to the Order and it just so happened
to work out the way it was meant to...... we need Draco for when we finally do face Lucius."
she finished with a small smile at them all.

Harry just gave a small nod, he knew Luna was very blunt about things and he knew she was just
trying to help and in a lot of ways she did. He never really thought about his decision to have
worked out more strategically than anything, but a part of him felt horrible for thinking like
that. Luna nodded for Ginny and Draco to leave her with Harry and they both walked inside, leaving
them alone on the porch.

Draco pulled Ginny all the way up to her room and he closed the door.

"I asked you not to say anything Gin-

He was cut off by her abrupt movement and she threw her arms around him and he of course
instinctively hugged her back.

"I'm sorry, every time I think about how that day could've turned out another
way........ it just makes me so happy to have you here with me right now." she said clutching
him tighter to her.

He smiled at her words, he so often thought the same thing and just knowing how close he came to
death that day made his love for Ginny grow even more......... if that was even possible.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next few weeks went by in a blur, Malini had become a frequent visitor along with Ben and
Ember and she would offer to take them to and from town when needed. Everyone warmed up to the idea
of having them around and with them not using any magic it made them blend in more easily around
them. Ginny always smiled whenever she saw Draco interacting with Ben and Ember because it was
something she never thought she would see. They were pretty attached to him because the more he
tried to ignore them and the hundreds of questions they asked him, the more they wanted to bother
him.

After Luna had spoken to Harry that night on the porch, he seemed to come to terms with
Dean's death and hadn't been suffering such vivid nightmares anymore, although the
situation would always be a sensitive one. Kingsley had told them about the information he
collected from the memories he had and said he was waiting to confirm a location where he thought
Lucius more than likely was hiding out at. Ginny knew that meant the guys would be gone again, but
Kingsley assured them it wouldn't be too long this time, only about two weeks if that.

June had come and Ginny was growing bigger and bigger and was now a little over seven months
pregnant. She had been dealing with some pretty wild mood swings the past week or so and felt so
guilty about the way she was constantly snapping at Draco and everyone else. Mrs. Weasley kept
reminding Draco to let it slide and just love her no matter how unbearable she became.

"Wake up!"

"Mhdfhhfeu"

"Huh? Come on, you have to get up." Ginny giggled.

"No, go away" Draco mumbled under his pillow.

Ginny crawled back into the bed with him and put her lips to his ear and whispered into it.
"Happy Birthday"

He opened his eyes to see her staring at him with a giant smile. "It's June
already?"

"It was June five days ago." she laughed.

He sat up and rubbed his eyes and he felt Ginny's lips meet his suddenly knocking him back
onto his pillow.

"I have a special birthday gift to give you?" she smirked at him.

He lifted an eyebrow at her and smirked back, "Oh yeah, what is it?"

"You'll see, you'll get it later......tonight." she smiled.

"Aw, come on, can't I have a preview?" he whined.

"Nope, but there is another present waiting for you in the hall." she said, walking
over to the bedroom door.

"In the hall?"

She opened the door up and in ran two small children jumping onto the bed and on top of
Draco.

"Look at what I drawed for you." Ember said, showing him a picture.

"Oh.....uh wow....it's.....it's.......what is it?"

"It's a rabbit" she said, pointing to the picture.

"Oh a rabbit, I see it now." he lied, looking at Ginny who was laughing.

"Alright you two, come on now, I have fresh pancakes made for you." Mrs. Weasley
called from the doorway.

The two of them jumped from the bed and followed Molly down to the kitchen.

"You call those two a present?" he laughed, looking at the picture Ember drew for
him.

"I can't believe how much they like you...... it's a bit scary." Ginny
laughed.

"Yeah, if only they knew how much of a bloody git he was in school." Ron joked from
the doorway, causing Draco to throw a pillow at him, which he jumped out of the way of and it hit
Harry in the face knocking his glasses to the floor.

"Oops, sorry" Draco laughed.

"HARRY! RON! REALLY? AGAIN?" Hermione yelled at the sight of Harry's broken
glasses. "I can't even use magic to fix these, your lucky the glass isn't cracked this
time. Ugh, I'll be right back, I guess." she said, storming downstairs with Harry's
broke glasses as the rest of them fell into a fit of laughter.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Later that day Mrs. Weasley had planned to make her famous Double Chocolate Fudge cake that
Draco had learned to love from Ginny and she also made a big dinner for Draco's Birthday. He
was pretty amazed at how Mrs. Weasley went out of her way to make his birthday special and even
though they didn't have much right now he was perfectly content with the perfect day he was
having.

He wasn't sure how or when it happened, but he found himself sitting at the kitchen table
coloring pictures with Ben and Ember. He wasn't sure when the others decided to join in on it
and soon half of the house was coloring pictures and getting lost in conversation. Luna held her
picture up and claimed it as an abstract piece causing Ron and Draco to snicker under their
breath.

"That's ugly" Ben said to Luna.

"Ben that's not nice." Malini said, giving him a stern look.

"But you can't even tell what it is."

"That doesn't make it ugly...... it makes it unique."

"Oh," he said and continued drawing.

Luna just giggled at him and placed the drawing aside.

"Did that use to be a tattoo?" Ben asked, looking at Draco's arm.

Draco locked eyes with Ginny, who gave him a small smile. "Yeah, something like that."
he said going back to his drawing.

"What does it mean?" Ben asked, as he continued coloring away.

Narcissa looked up from her own drawing and gave Draco a small smirk.

"Why do you ask so many questions?" Draco asked him with a slight snarl.

"My Mom's boyfriend has one like that too." Ben said, scribbling away.

They all looked at each other and then turned back to Ben.

"Ben, are you sure?" Mrs. Weasley said, walking over to the small boy to make sure he
knew what he was talking about.

"Oh, yeah, look at that, he did have one just like that, it was even all faded and stuff
like yours." Malini said, looking at Draco's arm. She saw the looks on all of their faces.
"Why, what does it mean?"

"Mal, do you remember his name?" Ginny asked.

"Uh, I don't think so, why though? Can someone tell me what's going on?"

Draco got up and the rest of them followed him to the back porch, leaving a very confused Malini
at the table.

"If they're Mother took off with a Death Eater she is most likely dead." Narcissa
said.

"Do you think they will come back?" Hermione asked.

"If a Death Eater came through this tiny town it was probably coincidental, however, it is
suspicious of why they didn't take out the whole place."McGonagall explained.
"It's possible they were traveling alone, so I wouldn't dismiss the possibility of a
return."

"Well, what do we tell her?" Ginny asked, apparently worried for their well-being.

"Nothing right now, we will make something up for now; the less she knows, the better I
think.......for anyway."McGonagall said.

They all gave a quick nod and then headed back inside.

"Alright, let's clear the table and get ready for dinner" Mrs. Weasley said with a
bright smile, attempting to change the subject.

"Is everything ok guys?" Malini said, collecting the drawings and crayons from the
table.

"Oh yeah, everything is fine."Mrs. Weasley said cheerfully.

Malini just looked at them with a raised eyebrow. "Alright," she said, knowing
something was up, but she didn't pry. "You guys can be quite strange sometimes."

After Mrs. Weasley announced dinner was ready the conversation earlier was forgotten about, at
least for Malini, but they didn't want to alarm her or scare Ben and Ember if they could avoid
it. After dinner was over Mrs. Weasley served dessert and people started scattering about the room,
some hunched over in pain from overeating while others were half asleep from feast Molly prepared
for Draco's birthday.

Ginny was sitting on the couch and was trying to wait for the babies to kick so Draco could feel
them; he had only got a good feel once of twice of them kicking and every time it brought a smile
to his face.

"Oh, ok feel now." She said, grabbing his hand quickly and placing it on her
stomach.

He waited, but nothing happened.

"Ugh, come on guys...... move for Daddy." she said, gently poking her stomach.

"Daddy, huh?" Draco said with a smirk.

"Oh, sorry, did I frighten you with that word?" she joked with a small laugh.

He just smiled at her, he couldn't believe she was his. "Nah, I think it sounds
perfect." he then felt a small kick and he looked at Ginny with a giant smile.

Draco abruptly pulled his hand away and got up from the couch and started walking away.
"Uh, I'll be right back." he said and quickly made his way upstairs.

"What was that about?" Malini asked.

"Draco is probably still shocked he's gonna be a Dad." Ron laughed.

Ginny just furrowed her eyebrows and got up to follow him upstairs; something didn't seem
right. She walked to his bedroom that nowadays he barely used because they slept in her room all
the time. She gave a small knock and when he didn't answer she walked in.

"Draco, are you alright?"She asked, surveying the room to find he wasn't in
there.

She then heard the bathroom sink turn on and she made her way over to the door.

"Draco, are you ok?" she called through the door.

"Uh....Y...yeah....just....a minute." he said in a shaky voice.

Ginny grabbed the doorknob and threw it open then suddenly felt Draco grab her and start to push
her back out.

"Draco what's-" She stopped as she saw the pain all over his face as he faced yet
another one of his Father's brutal attacks. "I'll go get help." she said running
from the bathroom and back downstairs.

"I NEED HELP.....ITS DRACO......HE'S HAVING ANOTHER ATTACK." she yelled, causing
everyone to jump up at once and step in to help.

Mrs. Weasley grabbed Malini and told her she had to go right now and that she would explain
things to her another time. Malini was more concerned about her safety suddenly at the strange
behavior she had been witnessing from them today and she didn't ask questions; she grabbed the
kids and headed out of the house.

"Miss Weasley, we can't use the Hauriendum spell this time; no magic remember?"
McGonagall reminded her.

"Then what do we do? It's just a matter of time before he unleashes something much
worse." Ginny said, looking back at Draco who was now on his knees in pain. "We have to
do something."

Draco pushed past them all and managed to make it into his room and slam the door shut and Ginny
ran to follow him but felt her Father grab her arm.

"Ginny, he's too dangerous like this."

"I don't care, I need to try and help him." she said angrily, ripping her arm out
of her Father's grasp.

She walked back into his room and she ran to him, she wanted to hold him so badly as he fought
off this horrible curse, but Draco wouldn't let her near him, he wouldn't take a chance of
hurting her. He knew she so often could bring him back, but he wouldn't dare chance it, he
needed to find another way back before his mind completely slipped. Ginny grabbed his face in her
hands to try and soothe him, but she just saw those icy eyes turning over and he pushed her back
away from him. Ginny watched the floor beneath him begin to cover in a layer of ice and she took a
few steps back and she felt Harry grab her from the room before things got worse.

"Draco, you need to try and control this, push it out of your mind, block it."
McGonagall said. "You need something to draw your mind away from the curse."

Draco could feel himself losing control and he heard McGonagall speak and he could only think of
the one thing that made him forget about all the pain in his life, but he didn't dare try and
touch Ginny, so his mind went to the only other thing that ever gave him relief. He threw himself
against his dresser and pull out his pocket knife and before Ginny could stop him, he swiftly
swiped it across his arm and fell to his knees and then on all fours as the pain in his head
started to subside. He felt the blood drip down his arm and he knew there was a look of shock on
the faces of everyone behind him, but he didn't care, he needed to find a way out.

Ginny felt the tears slide down her face and she turned to the rest of them and went to indicate
to leave her alone with Draco, but they didn't need her to tell them. Harry gently rubbed her
arm and gave a frown towards Draco and followed the rest of them downstairs.

Ginny grabbed a towel from the bathroom and went back to Draco's room and closed the door.
She knelt down beside him, as he was now lying flat on his back as he let his breathing go back to
a normal rhythm. She didn't say anything to him and neither did he; she just started cleaning
his cut and gently stroked his sweaty hair until he could find his voice.

"I think.......... I need.......... another piece of cake."

Ginny let out a small laugh and leaned down and gently kissed his forehead; she then helped him
up into a sitting position and he gave her a small smile. They were quiet for a few moments and
then Ginny made a move to try and get up from the floor. Draco saw her struggle and quickly pulled
himself up and held out his hand for her to take. She looked at his bandaged arm before accepting
it and returned a small smile.

"Come on, let's go let the others know I'm fine." he said gesturing towards
the door.

They made their way downstairs and Hermione ran over to look him over and evaluated his overall
condition. "Draco, let me see, do you need sti-"

"I'm fine, honestly. I'm sorry things turned out like that; I just panicked."
he said, turning his gaze towards the floor.

McGonagall walked over to him and gently placed her hands on his shoulders. "That was brave
of you to do........ but stupid nevertheless." she said with a stern look, but with a slight
smile.

"Alright, well the birthday boy has requested another piece of cake........ and so have the
babies." Ginny said, changing the subject; which by the look on everyone's face they were
thankful for.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After another round of cake and a few more laughs, everyone started heading up to bed; pushing
the earlier events out of their minds. Ginny was getting changed for bed when Draco abruptly walked
in on her while her shirt was off, causing her to quickly cover her chest with her hands.

"Geez, ever hear of knocking?" she said, looking at him with an annoyed expression on
her face.

He smirked at her and quickly closed the door, then watched her standing there with her hands
over her breasts with just her pajama pants on. Draco quietly made his way over to her and dropped
to his knees and grabbed her stomach with both hands, then planted a big kiss on her belly. She
smiled at him and then slipped on her shirt making her way over to the bed where Draco joined
her.

"Promise me you'll never do that again." she said suddenly, looking at him with a
stern face. "I know why you did it, but please promise you won't use it as a solution to
this problem from now on....... please?"

"I'm sorry Ginny, I didn't want to release any magic that could potentially reveal
our location or accidentally hurt someone....... in the moment that's all my mind went
to." he said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

She rested her head on his shoulders and let out a soft sigh; she then turned her gaze up to
meet his and she smiled again, this time a lot bigger. She pushed him back onto the bed and slammed
her lips against his and telling by the look on his face, she could tell he was surprised by her
abrupt and forceful actions but he accepted them all the same.

"Happy Birthday Draco."

"Why thank you Weaslette, I just need to get a frame now for my rabbit drawing." he
smirked.

Ginny let out a soft giggle and then hopped off the bed causing Draco to sit up again to see
where she was going. He was thrown for a loop when she dropped to her knees in front of him and
placed her hands on his thighs. He opened his mouth to say something, but she quieted him with
another long kiss, causing him to shut completely up. She pushed him back again and ran her hands
up his shirt and then her lips met his bare skin; she ran long wet soft kisses all the way down
until she got to the band of his pants. She grabbed both his pants and boxers and swiftly pulled
them off and threw them aside causing Draco once again to sit up to say something, but Ginny just
crashed her lips to his again and then placed a finger over his mouth to not say anything.

She pushed him back again and this time he didn't get back up, all he could think about was
what Ginny was about to do to him. They never really did anything different the few times they did
have sex and he never would ask her to so he wasn't sure if he felt awkward about what was
happening or that it was just different. He was quickly pulled from his thoughts when he felt
Ginny's mouth around him and everything he had previously felt was forgotten about. All his
attention was on her right now and he couldn't stop the moan that left his mouth when he felt
her take him deeper as she ran her hands up his inner thighs. He felt her grip him with one hand
and then her warm mouth and lips were on him again and for some reason he sat up to look at her,
how was it she could look so beautiful doing something so indecent right now.

He ran his hand through her hair as she took him all in and he instinctively rocked into her,
and as he did, he felt her let out a moan against him causing him to thrust again. She wrapped her
hands around his backside and pulled him closer into her mouth, welcoming every inch of him. He
felt his grip on her hair start to tighten and he then gently pulled her back. He was breathing
heavy and he just stared down at her wet swollen lips. He gestured for her to stand up and he
ripped her pants off and as if she was reading his mind she straddled him and felt his entrance.
She felt a bit self conscious with her big belly, but was soon put at ease when she felt Draco
place a soft kiss on her belly. He wrapped his arms around her, gripping her backside firmly and
pulling her more down onto him, causing the intensity of his thrusts to become faster. She had her
lips on his again and she let out a loud gasping moan against his mouth as she felt her release
followed by his.

They both threw themselves back onto the bed; breathing heavy and glistened with sweat. Draco
looked to his side to see her looking at him and for some reason they both started laughing, they
weren't really sure why.

"I think that birthday gift tops the rabbit drawing." he laughed, causing Ginny to
fall into another fit of giggles.

Soon their laughing came to a stop and Ginny propped herself up to look at him. "Reach
under the bed real quick......I think you'll find something there for you." she
smiled.

He looked at her with a raised eyebrow, but did what she told him and sure enough he felt a
small object. He pulled it up from under the bed to see it was a small black box and he looked at
her.

"That's your real present." she said, giving him a playful nudge.

He smiled at her and then sat up and opened the box. "A rock? I think this rock thing has
gone too far." he laughed.

Ginny giggled and grabbed it from him, "It's a stone....and here..... hold it in your
hand." she said, placing it in his palm.

"Now what?" he said, looking at her.

"Just wait a second."

He suddenly felt the stone starting to turn warm and hot, but it wasn't too hot that it
burned, but more soothing than anything.

"The temperature changed." he said in surprise with a smile on his face.

"I bought the stone and charmed it for you a while ago before we left the other house.
Every time you're apart from me and you feel it get warm it means I'm thinking of you; this
way you'll also know that I'm alright." she explained.

He held it in his hand and it was still warm and he felt such peace by holding it. He placed it
back in the box and turned towards Ginny. "It's perfect, just like you." he said,
wrapping his arms around her.

"Happy Birthday Draco."



27. Chapter 27
--------------

Mid July came around and Ginny became more and more miserable every day with how big she was
getting and how her emotions were so erratic. She was also nervous about the delivery that was only
about a month away and found herself constantly lost in the thoughts of how it would be to give
birth and how many things could go wrong during it. Her Mother kept telling her to stop thinking
about it as it wasn't doing her any favors; it was just worrying her more. She threw her mass
of red hair up into a ponytail and made her way downstairs.

"Are you ready? We were suppose to pick Mal and the kids up a half hour ago." Ginny
snapped at Ron.

"Chill out Gin, I'm ready." He said, opening the front door for her.

"Be careful you lot." Mrs. Weasley called from the living room with a wad of yarn in
her lap.

As Ginny got into the front seat of Malini's car she smirked at seeing how odd it was to see
Ron get behind the driver's seat and she thought back to the day Malini gave him a driving
lesson. She was thankful that the town was a straight run down the road, otherwise she wouldn't
risk her safety. Malini let them use the car the previous day to bring back some more stuff from
the baby shop because it was hard for Ginny to get around and she was sick of being cooped up in
the house constantly because of it. It amazed her a bit at how trusting these Muggles were, she was
taken aback yesterday when Malini told them to just keep the car overnight and just grab her and
the kids the next day for the big dinner back at the farmhouse that Mrs. Weasley had planned.

"HARRY, HERMIONE, DRACO.....LET'S GO, BEFORE GINNY TRANSFORMS INTO A ROYAL BITCH
AGAIN!" Ron yelled out the window receiving a hard punch to his arm from his very pregnant
sister.

"Did you just call the Mother of my children a bitch Weasley?" Draco said, leaning
down into the driver's window with his wand casually pointed at Ron.

"You wouldn't use magic, we're not allowed." Ron snarled.

Draco looked at Ginny across the way. "I will if Ginny wants me to." he smirked at
her.

She smirked back, "It's ok, I'm on a mission to prove Ron wrong about me being a
bitch." she said, reaching forward and pinching his side.

"Ouch, cut it out." Ron said, slapping her hand away.

Draco, Harry and Hermione piled into the back seat and said a small prayer while Ron started the
car and slowly but surely made his way toward town. Ginny was about to flip out on him with his
constant braking causing her to become nauseous, but she bit her tongue and tried to keep her cool.
She wasn't sure if she was more mad at Ron for driving like an old lady or the fact that she
was sweating to death right now in this damn summer heat.

They soon approached the tiny town and it wasn't bustling with people like it normally was
and there were windows busted and debris scattered about the streets. Ron stopped the car midway
through town and they all got out surveying the damage noticing there wasn't a soul around.

"What the hell happened?" Ron asked, looking around the torn up town.

Ginny took a few steps towards the baby shop that Draco and her so often seemed to visit, to
find the door busted in and she slowly approached it with her wand out. She was about to enter the
shop when she saw the owner dead on the floor and she quickly ran back over to the others who
seemed to have spotted a few bodies themselves.

"There must have been a Death Eater attack here last night." Hermione said with a grim
expression.

Ginny suddenly started running as fast as her pregnant stomach would allow her towards the small
two story house on the corner that she knew was Ben and Embers. She wasn't even there yet when
the tears started freely falling from her face as fear ran through her. She stopped in front of the
porch and took in the busted handle to the front door and she felt her heart sink and her body
start to shake. She was about to push open the front door when Draco grabbed her arm and pulled her
back, gesturing for him to go first. He pulled out his wand and slowly pushed the door open that
was already slightly ajar and took a few steps inside; he dropped his wand hand to his side and
turned to Ginny with a grave look on his face.

"What? What is it?" she said, pushing past him and into the entryway.

She let out an emotional gasp when she saw Malini lying dead at the bottom of the staircase; her
skin pale and cold as a result of the killing curse. Ginny knew Malini was probably trying to make
her way upstairs to the children when she was hit with it making Ginny suddenly make a sprint up
the staircase before Draco could stop her.

"GINNY WAIT!" He yelled after her, afraid of what she might see up there.

She ran up to their bedroom door and she stopped suddenly, hearing the rest of them approach her
from behind. She felt Draco place a hand on her shoulder and then she stepped forward and pushed
the door opened. Her body trembled; her legs turned to jello and she felt Draco's arms catch
her as she slumped to the floor in a hysterical fit. There they were.........dead; Ben was slumped
against the wall in the corner holding his sister in his lap trying to hide, their bodied blue and
cold. Ginny scrambled from Draco's arms and crawled over to them and hesitantly touched
Ember's small hand.

"No" Ginny whispered as the tears poured from her eyes. "NO!" she screamed
hanging her head in disbelief. She gently grabbed Ember and hugged her small lifeless body to hers
and just completely lost it.

Draco watched her, he heard Ginny's cries and he heard Harry, Ron and Hermione become
emotional as well, but it wasn't registering for him, he was just...... numb at this moment. He
walked over and squatted down next to Ben and placed a hand on the small boys head and then quickly
stood up and exited the house altogether. Hermione went over to Ginny and knelt beside her,
wrapping her up in a hug as they both sobbed over the horrid scene.

_____________________________________________________________________

It had been a few hours since they had found the bodies of their friend and the two small
children they had learned to love over the past couple of months. Ginny still hadn't moved from
the spot where she still clung to the child in her arms; stroking her hair and fixing the pink bow
back in place. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and the others came up to the town to help bury the bodies of
their friends and Bill made his way over to his little sister and squatted beside her.

"Gin?"

"Hmm"

"We are going to bury them now........ I need to take her."

She didn't say anything, she just watched him gently pick her up and watched Charlie pick up
Ben and gently carried them outside. Her face was streaked and stained with tears and her body
ached from sitting in one position all day. She knew she shouldn't be on the floor right now in
her condition, but somehow she couldn't find the energy or strength to move, speak or even
feel. She hadn't seen Draco since he left the house abruptly earlier; she knew he was pushing
the overwhelming emotions to the back of his mind and was putting on that Malfoy mask again.

After another half hour she heard someone kneel down beside her and gently grab her hand.

"Come on Gin, let's get you back home."

She heard Ron's voice hit her ears and she turned to look at him; his eyes were puffy and
his face pale from his own emotions getting the better of him. He held out his hand and pulled her
up from the floor and let her lean on him as she walked until her stiff joints and aching back
allowed her to continue on by herself. She approached Malini's car and Ron opened the door for
her to get in; she climbed into the front passenger seat and her eyes went to the rear view mirror
where there was a worn out air freshener tag hanging. She leaned forward and took it off and held
it to her nose; she remembered when it use to be such an overwhelming scent that Malini and the
kids would always walk into the house smelling like. She grasped it tightly in her hand in anger
and fell into a violent fit of sobs making Ron go to lean over and hug her, but she held her hand
out for him to leave her be and he backed away.

____________________________________________________________________

That evening was the quietest it had been since Ginny remembered being at the Burrow before she
left for Hogwarts. The big dinner Mrs. Weasley had been working on for this evening was sitting out
all around and had barely been picked at; Ginny wouldn't have even eaten if she wasn't
pregnant. Draco didn't speak at all, he had been in is bedroom since they had returned and
Ginny had poked her head in earlier to check on him where he asked her if she was ok and they both
would just share a nod.

That night she lay alone in her bed as Draco decided to sleep in his own room tonight; it was
the first time in weeks since he had slept in there due to a violent mood swing episode from Ginny.
She was ok with him sleeping in his own room tonight and so was he; neither of them felt like
talking about what happened and if they were together right now they both knew they wouldn't be
able to stand the silence between them, so they were content with getting lost in their own
thoughts.

It was around midnight when she was pulled from her thoughts at the sound of her door opening up
and clicking closed. She saw the glimmer of moonlight hit Draco's mercury eyes as he approached
her and she scooted over for him to get into the bed......... but he didn't. He was just
standing there and she propped herself up on her elbow to try and get a better look at his facial
expression.

"Draco? Are you ok?" she whispered to him in the dark.

She saw he was holding something in his hand, she leaned forward and gently took it from him and
noticed it was a picture frame with Ember's rabbit drawing in it. She threw her legs over the
side of the bed to get up and stopped when he gently grabbed her face and kissed her ever so
softly. He suddenly let out an emotional breath against her lips and completely broke down before
her and backed away; not wanting to show his vulnerability to her, especially because he knew she
was an emotional wreck herself.

As soon as she saw him release the emotions he had been holding in all day she too broke down
into a fit of sobs. She got up and walked over to Draco and wrapped her arms around him and he
buried his face in the crook of her neck; her red flaming hair falling around his face. She
didn't see Draco cry very many times and to have him completely break down in her arms made her
want nothing more than to comfort him, but she was so angry at the events of the day........ how
could she comfort him when all she was doing was crying with him.

She put her hand on her stomach as she started feeling the babies kick like crazy and she could
tell Draco felt it against his body as he pulled back and let out an emotional laugh. She grabbed
his face in her hands and used her thumbs to wipe away some of his tears and gently kissed him; a
few choked up sobs still escaping both of them. She felt a hard kick and Draco could tell she was
feeling some discomfort and he led her over to the bed where she crawled into her spot against the
wall. They lay there facing each other; Draco's arms wrapped around her tummy feeling each tiny
kick that the babies made. They lay there quietly; their faces and lips only inches apart as they
gently placed a kiss on each other every few moments. She gently grabbed his face and her
expression hardened a bit as she saw the pain in his eyes and a bit of an icy hue to them.

"Can you promise me something?" she asked him.

He gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Anything."

"Promise me your going to kill him."

He looked at her; he saw her honey brown eyes turn a shade darker as the words left her mouth
and he grabbed her face to his and kissed her deeply. "I promise"

________________________________________________________________________

The next two weeks that went by reminded Ginny of her days back at the Burrow over the previous
summer; there was this sadness that lingered about and not much conversation took place. They all
ate together and started some small talk, but Ginny couldn't remember the last time she
laughed; even Luna wasn't her normal quirky self. Madame Pomfrey had stopped by a week prior
and put Ginny on bed rest for the remainder of her pregnancy which she was quite annoyed about.
Madame Pomfrey had to bring Muggle devices with her to do Ginny's check up since they were
still keeping clear of using any magic. Ginny and Draco had discussed their worry about not having
used their powers in a while and wondered if they would end up losing them; although for Ginny she
didn't really think that was a bad thing. It was definitely hard not using any magic at all and
she went from carrying her wand around with her everywhere she went to leaving it up in her room
because of how little she needed it.

Ginny kept thinking about how fast the end of her pregnancy was quickly approaching and her
nerves were a complete wreck and she could tell Draco's were too. She felt bad sometimes when
she wasn't more understanding about his feelings and constantly found herself snapping at
everybody. She was so uncomfortable and couldn't lay in bed all day, no matter what Madame
Pomfrey said about bed rest, but her Mother constantly forced her to stay put which only made her
more angry and an emotional mess.

She was grateful one afternoon when Draco decided it was time to put the cribs together and she
watched him, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Luna all attempt to follow the instructions.

"Ok, this makes no sense." Ron said, looking over the directions with a confused look
on his face.

"Well of course it doesn't, your reading the Spanish side." Hermione said, ripping
it from his hand and turning it over.

"Oh"

"Seriously Weasley?" Draco sneered at him with an eye roll. "Potter, hold this
damn part for me before I throw this damn piece out the window." he said, using a screwdriver
to carefully connect two pieces. "Anyway, what about Scorpius?"

"Scorpius? What kind of name is that." Ginny snarled.

"Aww that's a cute one" Luna piped in.

"Yeah a good one for the "No" list" Ginny snapped.

"Well, I like it, it sounds devishly handsome just like his Dad"s" Draco said
with a smug look.

"What if they are both girls? Then what?" Ginny stated.

"Easy, then Scorpia." Draco laughed.

Ginny let out a small giggle. "Fine I'll add Scorpius to the "Maybe"
list..... the big maybe list." she said, jotting down the name on the list they started
making.

"Alright, what's next Weasley?" Draco said, making sure the part he just screwed
together was sturdy.

"Uh...... looks like the wheels go on next." Ron said, looking at the instructions
with a confused look.

"The wheels? But all the legs aren't even on y-....... give me that." he snapped,
reaching forward and grabbing the paper from him. "That's step 10 what the hell happened
to step 6? Can you not count Weasley?" he said, handing the paper to Hermione.
"That's it your done directing.....here Granger, let's hope your husband's reading
skills haven't rubbed off on you."

"Hey guys" came Bill's voice from the doorway. "Kingsley is here, we need you
all downstairs." he said with a small smile.

They all made their way downstairs to where they were greeted by Kingsley and they each took a
seat around the table. They had been anticipating Kingsleys arrival with the next mission after the
attack in town a couple of weeks ago and now that he had finally been here there were mixed
emotions from everyone. They just didn't want to see anyone else get hurt; Neville had just
gotten out of the hospital and was back at home and was lucky to have survived such an attack. It
was already August and Ginny was due in about two weeks and she was worried Draco was going to miss
out on the whole thing and that scared her, but before she got lost in her mind she was quickly
pulled from her thoughts when she heard Kingsley speak.

"Good afternoon guys, good to see you; I suppose I'll get right to it then, since
I'm sure you already know why I'm here. I have an almost definite location on Lucius
Malfoy, you all remember me bringing up Peter Warren's brother Phillip, well, it's his camp
and while going through the memories I've collected it seems Lucius stops by there quite often.
I think that's the place to bring him down." He said, taking a look at them all to gauge
their reactions to the news. There were mixed expressions, some scared and nervous and others angry
and emotionless."Miss Weasley, I am positive that if all goes well, Draco will be back just in
time for your birthday and for the delivery, so no worries." Kingsley said with a smile to
Ginny.

Ginny locked eyes with Draco and he smiled at her, but he looked worried; she knew he
wouldn't tell her exactly what was worrying him but she had a good idea.

"Also, there is another location that Lucius has been to countless times, so I think
I'd like for you guys to spilt up this time. Harry, Ron and Draco, I want you to go to
Warren's location; Seamus Finnigan has also offered to assist you's as he has done me the
favor of scouting the area ahead of time along with myself. Then Charlie, Bill, and George....I
want you three to check out this additional area; I'm sending a smaller group to the second
location because I don't think much activity is going to happen there. Any questions so
far?" Kingsley said, looking at them all.

"Why aren't Luna and I going?" Hermione asked.

"Because you're needed here in case Death Eaters come through here again and I'm
sure Molly could use the extra help with Miss Weasley here. I need to ask you not to question me on
this...... I think this is the best way right now."

Hermione looked as if she wanted to object, but she held her tongue and gave a stiff nod.

"Alright then, I will be back tomorrow morning and we will head out; Mr. Finnigan will be
arriving sometime later this evening. Hopefully this time.......... things come to an end."
Kingsley said quietly.

He said a goodbye to everyone and Ginny quickly got up and walked upstairs; she was more angry
than anything right now. She slammed her bedroom door as hard she could and sat on her bed; running
her hands through her hair in frustration. It wasn't long before the door opened and Draco came
walking in.

"Hey, are you alright?" he said, already regretting asking what he knew Ginny would
think was a stupid question.

She glared at him, "Are you seriously asking me that right now? Surely you're not that
stupid." she snapped angrily.

Draco had been used to her being quite moody lately, but it still took everything in him to keep
his mouth shut; if anything he normally found her quite cute when she got all angry, but this
situation was more sensitive. He walked over to her and sat down beside her; putting his hand on
her back.

"I'm sorry I-

"Are you? Because I don't think you are..... maybe your glad to get away from me.... I
know I would be." she said, looking away from him.

"Hey," he said, gently grabbing her chin and turning her face to his. "Don't
ever think that.... ever. I want to be here with you..... for you...... mood swings and all."
he said with a smirk.

She gave him a small smile. "Please make it back in time...... I can't imagine doing
this without you here."

"You heard Kingsley..... I'll be back.... hopefully in time for your birthday.....
maybe even give you a special kind of gift like you gave me." he said with a wink, giving her
a light nudge.

She blushed a bit, "You mean the stone right?" she laughed, knowing full well of what
he meant.

They both shared a small laugh and then he had his lips to hers; he wasn't even gone yet and
he already missed her.

_______________________________________________________________

After a few more hours of trying to get the cribs together they finally succeeded and they all
stood proudly at their completed work. Draco punched Ron hard in the arm as he tried to take credit
for half of the work when really all he did was give them steps out of order the whole time. The
sight of the two cribs in her bedroom made Ginny become a bit teary eyed making Hermione nudge
Draco forward as she made the rest of them leave the room.

"Never thought I'd be staring at a baby crib that belonged to a Weasley/Malfoy
offspring." he joked, making her let out a small laugh as she wiped away a stray tear.

"Two of them even." She added.

He wrapped his arms around her, placing his hands on her stomach and resting his chin on her
shoulder; he couldn't believe he had to leave her again.

"Just think......another month and it will already be a year that I almost fell into your
lap on the train." she giggled.

"Well, if I knew this is what was to come I wouldn't have caught you from falling into
it." he said, placing a kiss on her neck.

"I think they agree." Ginny laughed, feeling the ambush of kicks in her belly.

"GINNY!" came an all to familiar voice from the doorway.

Ginny whipped her head around to see Seamus standing there and her smile grew from ear to ear;
she hadn't seen him since the final battle.

"SEAMUS! Gosh its so good to see you." she said, giving him a big hug.

"Blimey Ginny, look at you." he said, gesturing to her enormous pregnant belly.
"But did you expect anything less from this guy." he said, pointing to Draco with a
bright smile and a laugh. "Hey Draco, glad to have you as part of the Order, nice to see you
on our side this time." he said, holding out his hand to shake Draco's.

He was a little taken aback at how accepting Seamus was of him, especially Seamus of all people,
but he could tell he was being genuine and accepted his hand.

"A Congratulations I suppose is in order as well," he said, gesturing to her stomach
again. "Although I can't say I'm surprised....Ginny was always the talk amongst the
boy dorms." he joked, causing Ginny to slap him on the arm.

"Oh really?" Draco said, turning his gaze to the youngest Weasley, whose face turned
to a light shade of pink.

"Well, I'll meet you guys downstairs. " Seamus said, making his way out of the
room.

As soon as Seamus was out of earshot Draco turned his attention to Ginny with a raised
eyebrow.

"Oh, please, he was just kidding." she said, pushing past him.

He grabbed her arm and turned her to face him. "I knew Ginny Weasley was a bit of a dirty
girl." he smirked at her.

She opened her mouth in shock at his words and then a smirk of her own spread across her face.
"Let's just say, I may have been a virgin when we met, but that doesn't mean I
haven't done other things." she said, quickly leaving the room with Draco close behind
her.

"Wait, what?"

"I'm just kidding Draco" she laughed.

"Oh"

"Or am I?" she smirked at him again, making her way downstairs and leaving a very
bewildered Draco in the hallway.

____________________________________________________________________

The rest of the evening went by a little too quickly for everyone's liking; Ginny sat on
Draco's bed watching him pack his things with a sad face and a flood of thoughts filled her
head. They had both just started getting excited about the arrival of the babies, but now they were
both just full of nerves and Ginny couldn't help but be a bit angry. She wasn't necessarily
mad at anyone in particular, well here anyway, just at the overall situation; she was sick of
having Draco away from her, he practically missed out on her entire pregnancy. As she sat there
just continuing to watch him pack she just couldn't help the uneasy feeling that ran
through.

"Kiss me," she said suddenly.

"What?" he said, grabbing another few items and throwing them in his bag.

"I said kiss me."

"Ok in a minute, let me finish packing first." he said, going over everything he had
so far.

"DRACO!" she shouted, causing him to finally stop what he was doing and look at her.
"Kiss me...... now," she said; a silent tear sliding down her face.

He walked over to her and leaned down; gently wiping the tear from her face; then brought his
lips down to hers. She immediately wrapped her hands tightly around his neck and pulled him closer
to her, pressing her lips harder against his. She felt her body panicking over the thought of
losing him and it made her want him that much more making her kisses become more intense. He smiled
against her lips and started laughing.

"I need to finish packing you know."

He stopped laughing when he saw the worry and fear in her eyes and his heart sank; he hated
leaving her behind. He didn't have much more time to think on it as she pulled him to her and
fiercely kissed him; her tongue exploring his mouth before he could even allow her entrance into
it. He felt a familiar warmth to her body grow and although he knew he should stop her there was
something about it that made him keep going; his hands exploring her body and stripping her of her
shirt.

He suddenly pulled his lips from hers when he felt her kisses starting to burn him and he stared
at her; those black eyes staring back at him. He wasn't sure how or why he wasn't stopping
her or himself for that matter, all he knew was that he was suddenly loving the burning effect she
had on him and with that he crashed his lips to hers again.

Ginny felt his hands travel her body; she could feel herself turning over and she could feel
Draco doing the same as his icy touch moved through her body causing her to let out a soft moan.
She felt him nip at her neck and she let out a pleasurable gasp, then felt a wave of heat radiate
off of her. She felt Draco hiss from the initial pain of the heat, but the iciness of his body
absorbed the blazing flames that ran down her body. They both suddenly broke apart when the bedroom
lamp popped and then busted into a bunch of pieces causing them both to realize what was happening
and Ginny quickly slipped her shirt back on and made a move to go clean up the lamp.

It wasn't long before there was a knock on the door and Mrs. Weasley walked in.

"Are you guys alright in here? Seems every light in the house has popped." she said,
noticing the broken lamp.

"Yeah, we're fine Mrs. Weasley I have it." Draco said, starting to gather the
broken pieces up.

"Well, alright then, be careful." she said leaving the room.

Once she left Ginny threw herself back onto the bed and Draco fell into a slump on the
floor.

"That was close.......what happened?" Ginny asked him, gesturing to the broken lamp
and bulb.

"What do you mean? That was you that broke this." he said, looking at her.

She looked at him confused, "That wasn't my powers......that was yours." she
argued.

He just looked at her, he never experienced anything like that before, it was always just ice.
The only other incident was at the Malfoy Manor when the windows busted.......but they were iced
over.....this seemed like something different.

"I.... I guess." he said, deciding to push what happened aside and went back to
cleaning up the busted pieces.

"Ouch" Ginny said, realizing she was bleeding a bit on her arm.

"You ok?" Draco said, walking over to her.

"Yeah, it must have been a small piece of glass that hit me, it's nothing, I'll go
wash it off real quick; be right back." she flashed him a smile and hopped off the bed.

She made her way to the bathroom and turned on the faucet and ran her arm under the cold water;
wincing a bit at the stinging sensation. She grabbed a band aid from the medicine cabinet and
attempted to put it on.

"Need a hand?" Harry asked, watching her from the hall.

"Sure," she giggled.

She went to hand him the band aid when she quickly pulled her hand back from a static shock she
got.

"Owe, gosh, that hurt, have you and Luna been rolling around on the carpet Harry?" she
joked, shaking her hand from the tingling sensation.

"Sorry, Gin, here, let me get this on you." he said, carefully placing the bandage
down on her cut. He went to smooth it over when she quickly grabbed her arm away from him when she
felt another shock.

"Owe, stop shocking me." she laughed, finishing the smoothing out process of the band
aid herself.

"Sorry again....... the rug was just so comfortable." he laughed.

Ginny gave a huge grin at him and shook her head. "I would be on the floor myself if I was
able to get back up from it after."

They both laughed and then she said Goodnight to Harry before joining Draco back in her
bedroom.

"You all packed up now." She said, crawling into bed to wait for him.

"Yeah, I think so." he said, shutting the bedroom light and slipping into bed with
her.

She cuddled up close to him and she heard him start to laugh.

"Your hair is all frizzy and staticky, it went up my nose." he said, itching his face
and then smoothing out her hair.

"Draco?"

"Yeah"

"I thought I had lost my powers when you were away...... I barely ever turned over, except
one time where I thought you were dead..... but even then it was really nothing. Do you think it
means anything?"

Draco looked at her with a surprised expression on his face and then he propped himself up to
look at her.

"What's wrong?" she asked, seeing his expression.

"I went through the same thing..... I could barely conjure up anything.... I couldn't
even help save Dean; I mean there was just a little something here and there, but back at the other
house when you turned over.... I wasn't that far, I was just on the edge of town. Then back at
the Death Eater camp where I found you.... I finally was able to have them come about again. Do you
think our powers are weaker when we are apart?"

She looked at him, her eyes wide at realizing what this could mean. "When did you first
start experiencing your powers?" she asked him; a bit nervous to learn the answer.

"At the Manor..... when you were there, after I......... kissed you." he whispered the
last part and looked at her.

"Oh" was all she could manage. The thought of their powers being useless without the
other near was concerning, especially since Draco was leaving in the morning to go try and take
down one of the most powerful wizards in the world.

"Well, we don't know for certain if that's what it is.... besides, I made it back
to you still regardless." he smirked, pulling her closer to him.

They laid their deep in thought for a few more moments before Ginny finally cut through the
silence with her voice.

"I love you Draco."

"I love you to Ginny." he said back, placing a kiss on her forehead and they soon
drifted off to sleep.

____________________________________________________________

"Alright guys listen....... I know you're excited to get here and meet your
Mom......and believe me she is quite the woman, but try to wait until I get back ok?" Draco
said planting a kiss on Ginny's stomach.

"I hope they listen to you." she giggled at him.

"Me too." he said, grabbing his bag off of the bed and headed downstairs with Ginny
beside him.

They made their way downstairs and met the rest of them outside, making the reality of the
situation start to set in. Ginny was reminded of how hard it had been to say goodbye to him last
time and how difficult it was to be away from him. She made her way to her brothers and got a big
bear hug from all of them; each warning the babies inside her to stay there until they got
back.

She made her way over to Harry, passing Luna, who had given Harry a quick goodbye with more of a
wave and a quick hug rather than the mess of kisses they normally shared. She had a very different
look on her face; it was covered in worry and Ginny couldn't quite tell what else. She
approached Harry and gave him a bright smile before hugging him tightly; she felt a slight tingling
sensation running through her as she hugged him goodbye but dismissed it.

"You promise you'll bring him back to me again?" she said with tears swelling in
her eyes.

"I promise," he said with a smile.

Draco made his way in front of Hermione and gave her a smirk. "Alright, so same deal as
last time?" he said, holding out his hand for her to shake on it.

She let out a light laugh and took his hand and nodded through her tears. He could see how
scared she was for Ron's safety and he couldn't help the guilty feeling that overcame him
knowing it was his own Father that kept keeping them all apart. He pulled her into a light hug and
gave her another reassuring nod before making his way to his Mother.

"Any last words for Father?" he smirked at her.

She gave a small smirk back and shook her head, then pulled him into a hug. "Every time you
have to leave me, I regret all those wasted years not being the Mother I should have been."
she said, tightening her hug around him.

"Don't get all sentimental on me now Mother." he teased.

She lightly slapped him and then grabbed his face and planted a kiss on his cheek; leaving a big
red kiss mark behind.

"Mother," he playfully snarled wiping her kiss mark off and making her let out a small
laugh.

Ginny finally, yet again, came face to face with Draco and as they were exchanging farewells;
she kept telling herself not to say goodbye and to start looking forward to the day he came
back.

"You have your stone?" she asked with a smile.

"Yep, it hasn't stopped being warm since last night." he said, patting his pocket
where he kept it.

"Alright, well when you get back not only will you owe me a birthday gift, but you'll
be a Father soon after." she said with amusement.

"I can't wait to get back to you, and meet these guys." he said placing his hands
on her belly. They exchanged a a bright smile as they felt them kicking and moving all over at his
touch. "Or girls," he added with a smile.

They looked at each other for a few moments and Draco cleared his throat, pushing back the
emotional state he seemed to have found himself in suddenly. He held Ginny close to him for a few
more moments before locking lips with hers; mentally storing the feeling of them against his to
relive while he was away. They soon started heading across the field and down the road until they
were out of sight and soon the girls made their way back inside.

Ginny made her way back up to her room and decided to stop by Luna's to check on her; she
saw the door was halfway opened and she pushed it the rest of the way.

"Hey Luna"

"Oh Ginny" she jumped in surprise and quickly pulled her sleeve down and put her hand
behind her back. "You startled me." she said with a half smile.

Ginny just stared at her for a moment, "Is everything alright Luna?" Luna nodded a
little too quickly to Ginny's liking and so she walked closer to her. "What's wrong
with your arm?"

Luna pulled her arm out from behind her back, "Oh, it's nothing, just a light burn I
got."

"Oh, let me see, I bet Mom has something for it." she said, grabbing Luna's wrist
and pulling back her sleeve. "Ouch! That looks horrible, how did you get that?" She said,
examining the burn; it looked more like a really bad scrape and it was very red and some scabbing
on it. "How on earth did this happen Luna?" she asked, looking into the young girl's
eyes.

"You know what Ginny, I'm tired and a bit worked up over Harry leaving, can I just be
left alone, please?" she snapped ripping her arm away from Ginny and looking away.

Ginny stood there wide-eyed at the blonde; she was taken aback by her sudden change in behavior
and surprised by her words. "Uh..... yeah of course." she said, leaving the room and
headed to her own.

She decided not to pursue the conversation with Luna anymore until she saw her again and offer
her something to help with her burn. She lay on her bed and placed her hands on her stomach and let
her thoughts go to those mercury eyes she loved so much. She was hoping these next two weeks would
go by fast so that she could have him beside her again; and with that she fell asleep with Draco on
her mind.



28. Chapter 28
--------------

Two weeks.... tops.... that's what Kingsley said, but for some reason it seemed like a
month. Most of the time would be traveling; Kingsley had set up a Portkey about 10 miles from the
farmhouse so the area wouldn't seem too suspicious and from there is where Bill, Charlie and
George split up to go to the different location. Kingsley was working on trying to gain back some
control over at the Ministry and gave Bill and Harry a small round object that resembled the one he
had given Bill on their previous mission to send him messages through. The only difference with
this one was that they could send messages back to Kinglsey, but he cautioned them to try not to
respond if they could help it; he wanted to try and keep them off the grid as much as he could.

Once they used the Portkey they still had a long walk ahead of them. Kingsley said the wards
around Warren's camp went out for miles so he wanted to at least PortKey 20 miles from the
camp. Once inside the wards they would do a lot of duck and cover until they reached the main part
of the camp where Warren was and hoped that Lucius would be also. They had planned to scout the
area further once they got closer to make sure they moved in when Lucius was inside, otherwise they
could potentially risk a big chance.

Draco kept smiling to himself every time his pocket started getting hot; he would stick his hand
in it and wrap his fingers tightly around the stone as it seemed to give him some comfort. He was a
bit grateful that Seamus talked so much as his mind kept going to Ginny and hearing Seamus run his
mouth and Ron complain about how his feet hurt from walking was enough to keep his mind from
wandering anywhere else.

"Then there was this other girl..... god she was a beauty.....she had these perfectly round
breasts that-"

"Alright Finnigan, that's enough about your drunken sex nights" Draco cut him
off.

"But Draco...these things...... they were.....like this big........ I swear." Seamus
continued, holding out his hands to give him a general idea of just how big the chest on this woman
was.

Draco just shook his head with a smirk and then spared a glance over to Harry who had been quiet
the entire trip so far with just an occasional comment. Ron also had noticed since he and Draco
exchanged a look every so often at the different facial expressions that seemed to be running
across Harry's face. He looked deep in thought, as if he was having an argument in his head
about something.

"You ok Potter?......Potter?.........HARRY!" Draco shouted a bit louder to get his
attention.

"Sorry, what?" Harry said, shaking his head of whatever seemed to be on his mind. He
gave a quick glance at Draco and Ron then returned his gaze at the ground.

"What's wrong with you mate? You've been in another world the entire trip."
Ron stated.

"Oh..... nothing..... just thinking."

"About Luna? Yeah.....I can't stop thinking about Ginny and if-

"We broke up." Harry cut Draco off.

"WHAT?" said Ron and Draco together, seizing all walking.

"Why?" Ron asked.

"It's just....... better this way." he said, continuing to walk past them.

Draco and Ron looked at each other and they quickly caught up with him and walked beside him to
continue the conversation.

"Is this because we had to leave again? Because it's only for two weeks, that's no
need to go and break up with the poor girl. Believe me, I made a lot of stupid decisions during
these past few months with Ginny......I think you made a mistake Potter." Draco said with a
bit of unintentional anger.

"Yeah, Harry, you guys are crazy about each other; I think you really do need to rethink
y-"

"JUST STOP!" Harry shouted, cutting Ron off. "Just drop it, please," he
said, quickly walking ahead of them to avoid them questioning him further.

Draco and Ron exchanged yet another look and continued walking, deciding not to bring the
subject up again right now.

_____________________________________________________________

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY MY BEAUTIFUL GINEVRA!"

Ginny peeked her eyes up a bit and saw her Mother standing at her feet with a tray of breakfast
in her hands. She lightly shook her head and let a small smile come to her face as she willed her
body to realize it was time to get up. Madame Pomfrey was staying with them for the remainder of
Ginny's pregnancy since she was due within the week which gave her some form of comfort knowing
she was here in case anything went wrong. Ginny was in so much discomfort at this stage in her
pregnancy; she could barely make the stairs anymore and this forced her to make the couch in the
downstairs den her permanent bed for now. She greatly appreciated the downstairs bathroom and
shower during these past few days, otherwise she could be sure her Mother would be sponge bathing
her and Ginny wasn't sure she could deal with anymore of her Mother's smothering.

"Thanks Mom," she mumbled out, slowly getting up into a sitting position. "Have
you heard anything from Kingsley yet?" she asked, grabbing some breakfast and stuffing it in
her mouth.

"Not yet, sweetheart, the last message he sent us was of their arrival at the edge of the
camp wards........ hopefully we have some news by the end of today." Mrs. Weasley said
brightly.

Ginny nodded and continued eating her breakfast; she couldn't wait to have Draco back home
and hopefully for good this time. Ginny thought about how life would be with Draco after she had
the babies and in a world that was finally free of Dark magic; these days those kind of thoughts
seemed pretty far fetched.

Ginny's attention went to Luna, who was coming down the stairs and quietly made her way to
the kitchen table. She exchanged a sad look with her Mother who came closer to Ginny and whispered
in her ear.

"I think maybe you should try talking to her again."

Ginny just gave her Mom a small smile and gave a stiff nod; she had tried talking to Luna again,
but she just wanted to be left alone and was trying to act like her normal quirky self, but she
could tell it was just an act at this point. Ginny quickly finished her breakfast before making her
way to the bathroom to get showered and dressed.

After her shower, Ginny made her way to go look for Luna and after much searching, she finally
found her sitting outside on the back porch in the corner. She made her way over to her and sat
down on a nearby chair trying to ignore how uncomfortable she was right now with her aching back
and swollen feet. She put on the best smile she could muster up and turned to Luna.

"Luna, please talk to me....... what's wrong?"

Luna just looked at her and after a few moments she gave a defeated sigh. "Harry and
I......... broke up." she whispered.

"WHAT? WHY?" Ginny yelled.

"I.... I don't know, " she said, getting up and turning to make her way
inside.

"Wait, what do you mean you don't know? What's going on Luna, you guys seemed so
happy together." Ginny said with a frown.

"We are and we love each other its just........ he thinks its best th-

"What's going on with Harry?" Ginny cut in suddenly with more anger in her
voice.

"What?"

"What's going on with Harry...... I know you know....... something is off with him and
your hiding something." She said, getting up from her seat and walking closer to Luna.

"I....I don't know anything Ginny, I don't know what you're talking
about." she said, desperately trying to sound convincing.

Ginny reached out suddenly and grabbed Luna's hand with the burn on it; she was surprised to
see it was almost completely gone. She looked from the blonde's arm to her face and tried
reading the expression on her face, which seemed to be a mixture of nervousness and sadness. Ginny
just let her arm go and walked past her back inside giving her what could resemble quite close to
one of Draco's famous Malfoy sneers.

____________________________________________________________

Draco lifted his hand to his cheek to see how bad the cut was, but before he could do that
another blast sent him ducking down further behind the tree stump. He tried making out the figures
through the darkness, but they were moving around so fast that they seemed to just blend in making
his eyes constantly dart furiously around him for any sign of movement.

"This is ridiculous..... there's no way we are going to make it to the camp...... not
with this many Death Eaters out here." Ron said, wrapping a quick bandage around his bloodied
hand.

They had entered the wards to the camp hours ago, but as soon as they did, they were ambushed by
Death Eaters and were now fighting for their lives. They had almost five miles to walk to get to
the camp itself and having to endure these attacks the whole way definitely posed a problem. They
weren't even a mile in yet and they were cornered already and Draco knew he wasn't the only
one who was seeing little chance of them making it out of here alive. He looked out to the water
that surrounded the forested area the camp was on and he knew the small stone building in the
distance was more than likely where Warren and his Father were; he mentally made a note about
possibly using the water as an escape route.

Harry grabbed the charmed object from his pocket and sent out a quick a message to Kingsley and
the others, letting them know they were outnumbered and cornered. After Harry sent it, he was about
to pocket the object again when a curse collided with his hand, making the object bust into pieces
causing Harry to grab his hand in pain as shards of it pierced his skin.

"Shit, " he said through clenched teeth, ignoring the pain and throwing out a curse
over his shoulder from behind a tree.

"We need to take a few of them out and then just make a run for it." Draco said,
trying his best to take in how many visible Death Eaters he could make out from behind the tree.
"Doesn't look like we have much choice really." he said, sparing a glance at Harry,
Ron and Seamus to see their response.

They all nodded in agreement and they all seemed to mentally pick their own targets for when
they revealed their position.

Draco tightened his grip around his wand and gave one final nod before he ran out from behind
the tree, throwing as many spells as he could from his wand. He ran as fast as his feet would carry
him; jumping out of the way of curse after curse and ducking to avoid different blasts all around
him. All he could hear was yelling and the steady pounding his heartbeat in his ears as he
continued barreling through the forest. He lost his footing a bit when he ran past a small ditch
and quickly regained himself and kept running; he heard Ron do the same, but he heard a clear snap
and whipped his head around when he heard him scream out. He quickly ran back and grabbed Ron by
the sleeve and heaved him up; throwing his arm over his shoulders.

Draco pulled Ron behind a large rock and took cover and watched as Harry and Seamus raced past
them to get behind a nearby tree. Draco went to give a quick glance over the log when a huge blast
shot over his head and he watched the blaring spell radiating above him destroying everything in
its path. He crouched down as low as he could to get out of the way from the powerful spell waiting
to make a move once he had an opportunity. Once the spell died down, he grabbed Ron to follow him
and they made another run for it with Harry and Seamus just ahead of them.

He felt his lungs burning from how fast he ran and didn't look back; he just kept thinking
to get as close to the building in the distance. He mentally made a note to stay along the small
ditch that led to a large body of water in case they needed an escape route. He suddenly heard a
spell shoot out and hit the ground right behind him, sending him flying through the air and
colliding with a nearby tree. He could hear nothing but ringing in his ears......his vision was
blurred and he felt fresh warm blood on his head. He tried to get up from the ground and winced in
pain, grabbing his ribs trying not to cry out from it. He saw Seamus in front of him yelling and
grabbing his arm to pull him along, but Draco couldn't make out what he was saying.

The ringing sound seemed to subside when he heard Seamus scream out in pain from a knife that
was thrown at him and hit him in the back of his shoulder. As a Death Eater was advancing towards
them, Draco realized he had dropped his wand when he was thrown from that earlier spell. He felt
his pocket for his knife and quickly pulled it out, but was quickly disarmed by another Death Eater
advancing on them. Both Death Eaters were then taken down by a spell from Harry and Ron that were
taking cover nearby. Draco grabbed Seamus to help him as they both fought through the pain of their
injuries and made their way to Harry and Ron.

"THERE'S TOO MANY OF THEM; WE NEED TO FIND A WAY OUT OF HERE....... I'M THINKING
MAKE A RUN TO THE WATER." Draco yelled over the sound of spells and explosions around
them.

"IF WE EVEN MAKE IT TO BLOODY WATER" Ron called out shaking his head at the rather
hopeless situation they were in. He leaned his head back against the tree for a moment as if he was
coming to terms with something. "LET'S DO IT" he finally said with a mixture of anger
and fear on his face.

They took in their surroundings once more and then they all ran quickly from their cover towards
the small cliff where they could jump off safely enough to the water. They were almost there when
Draco saw a spell hit Seamus and Harry, wrapping them in a net and bringing them to the ground.
Draco ran at the Death Eater that cast the spell without thinking and jumped on him, causing them
both to fall down; he pushed the pain in his ribs aside and let pure adrenaline take over. He
picked up a rock and slammed it into the mans head repeatedly until the man stopped moving. He
turned to see Seamus pulling himself free of the net, but then what happened next made Draco's
legs buckle beneath him. A Death Eater reached out from behind Seamus and swiftly slit his throat;
his blood splattering everywhere causing Harry to hold up his hand as it hit him. Harry watched
with wide eyes as his friend fell to the ground beside him as he watched the life leave Seamus'
eyes.

"NO! SEAMUS!" Ron screamed.

Draco felt himself being grabbed roughly by the arms and dragged forward to where Harry was;
there was just too many of them and there was no way they were making it out of here.

"Kill the redhead and keep these two alive for now until Lucius gets here." said one
of the Death Eaters.

Draco watched them advance on Ron, he was the closest to the cliff. "WEASLEY, GET OUT OF
HERE NOW!"

Ron just shook his head, there was no way he was leaving Harry and Draco here to die; he could
never live with himself if he did that.

"RON JUST GO! NOW!"Harry screamed at his friend, tears in his eyes as he turned his
gaze from his lifeless friend to his best mate.

Draco was thrown to the ground roughly and grabbed his ribs in pain; he moved as fast as he
could and grabbed the wand from Seamus' lifeless hand and pointed it to Ron. The only thing
that ran through his head was the promise he made to Hermione about bringing Ron safely home to her
and with that he sent out a spell.

"EXPELLIARMUS!"

The spell hit Ron hard sending him backwards off the cliff and into the body of water below. It
was only a moment before everything went black for Draco; his last thoughts firmly on Ginny and the
warm stone in his pocket.

_______________________________________________________

"Alright Miss Weasley, everything is looking great, it's going to be any time now
before these little ones are fighting to get out." Madame Pomfrey chuckled.

"As nervous as I am, I'm more than happy to evict them from their cozy home."
Ginny laughed, patting her tummy.

"Ok, Ok.....look at this.....I did one....finally" came Narcissa's voice from the
staircase making her way over to Ginny.

Ginny took the crocheted baby hat from her and looked at it with a bright smile. "Wow
Narcissa, this is great, it's adorable....... Mom must be so proud." she teased.

Narcissa just gave her a smirk, "Took me forever, but I got it in the end." she smiled
triumphantly.

"You certainly did" Molly said from the kitchen.

They all jumped in surprise when the front door slammed open and Kingsley walked in followed by
Arthur, Bill, Charlie and George; they all looked a mess with some cuts and scrapes on their bodies
but looked to be ok otherwise.

"You guys are back already?" Hermione said, getting up from the kitchen table.

Ginny had Narcissa help her up from the couch and made her way into the kitchen; a look of worry
formed on her face when she saw the look on her Father and brothers' faces.

"What happened?" she demanded.

"We need to talk....... it's best you sit down........ all of you." Kingsley said
to them.

Ginny was trying hard not to tremble with worry and to not get emotional; she didn't even
know what the news was yet and she was already assuming the worst.

"We...... have lost contact with the others. The last message we received from them was
that they were outnumbered by Death Eaters and escaping seemed highly unlikely....... that was over
a day ago. When I tried to send a message back, it wouldn't go through which means the object I
gave them must have been destroyed somehow." Kingsely said, giving them all a moment to take
in the news.

"Does that mean they're dead?" Hermione whispered, as tears freely fell from her
face.

Kingsley sighed and then Artur spoke.

"Not necessarily, but if I'm being honest Hermione......... No Death Eater would keep
them alive for very long." he said in a grave voice trying hard not to let his own emotions
out.

"Dad..... please tell me this is George's idea of some sick prank." Ginny cried
out.

Her Father shook his head.

"There's a chance they are still alive, though, right?" Luna said suddenly.
"We aren't going to just dismiss this right?" she said, ready and willing to go and
rescue them if need be.

"Of course not, we can't just assume they're dead and not be sure." Hermione
cut in before anybody answered.

"It...... is more of a suicide mission Hermione...... it's...... it's damn near
impossible to get past that many Death Eaters with just us." Arthur said.

Ginny couldn't accept the possibility of Draco being dead; even though she always expected
the worst to happen...... now that it possibly could have..... she just couldn't accept it and
chose to believe otherwise. Something inside her pushed the idea of him being dead completely out
of her mind and she strongly believed he would walk through the door at any moment, no matter how
many tears were streaming down her face.

"I don't care...... I will gladly die to try and find out if they are still
alive." Hermione snapped, anger in her voice.

"Ron?" came Luna's voice suddenly.

They all turned to Luna with a confused look; and saw her staring with squinted eyes out the
window. Hermione followed her gaze to the field outside and her eyes grew wide when she saw in the
distance someone making their way towards the house. She didn't have to think long about who it
was when she saw a glimmer of red hair that the sun lit up.

"It's Ron" she whispered. "IT'S RON!" she yelled, running from the
house and across the field to make her way to him.

Everyone else rushed outside behind her and towards him as Madame Pomfrey and McGonagall stayed
with Ginny on the front porch to keep her from running over to him.

"RON! RON!" Hermione screamed as her feet pounded against the grass as she raced
towards him.

She was soon before him and took in his injuries as he dropped to his knees and let out a loud
cry of pain and guilt. Hermione grabbed his face firmly and looked at him; he pulled his face from
her grasp not able to look at her. Molly and Arthur threw their arms around their son and cried to
see that he was alive; all Ron could do was shake his head as he cried in their arms.

His ankle was messed up and his face was covered in blood from a deep cut on his head; he was
covered in dirt and his wrist looked like it might be broken.

"Ron, listen to me carefully. Where is Harry, Draco and Seamus?" Arthur asked, placing
his hands on his son's shoulders to try and calm him down.

He wouldn't answer, he just kept shaking his head "no" and letting out whimpering
sobs.

"Let's get him inside first Arthur." Molly said, having Charlie and Bill help Ron
up to the house.

They soon came to the front of the house where Ginny was waiting and her eyes just kept looking
in the distance to see if Draco was close behind him. She then looked back at Ron, whose eyes
locked with hers and she felt any hope she was holding onto completely slip from her grasp and bust
into a million pieces.

"R....Ron.......Wh.....where is h.....he? Where is.....Dr.....Draco?" she choked out;
her body shaking, her heart racing.

He looked away from her."Seamus.....is ...... d.....dead, I watched them m...... murder him
right in front of me." he cried out. "Draco and Harry told me to leave them, but I
couldn't..........I wouldn't. Draco threw a spell at me knocking me into the water to avoid
being killed also; I don't know what happened to them after that but I do know....... that the
last thing I saw was them both being captured." he let out another emotional gasp. "I
couldn't do anything....... they were going to kill them once Lucius got there.....they are
probably dead by now." he finished; falling into a fit of sobs.

Hermione threw her arms around him and tried to console him the best she could while her own
hysterical sobs shook her body. As for Ginny........ she felt her mind drifting......she felt bile
rise in her throat; she became light headed and her legs seemed to have disappeared from under her.
Everything became muffled and blurry and she felt her Father's arms around her as she closed
her eyes and let darkness take her.

_____________________________________________________________

"Ginny?"

She heard her name and an instant smile came to her face at the sound of that voice, but she
kept her eyes closed still.

"Ginny......come on wake up."

She kept her eyes closed, but her smile grew wider and soon she felt his lips on hers and her
eyes snapped open to meet those mercury ones.

"This truly is the only way to wake you up." Draco teased.

A frown suddenly came over her face. "Your.....not really here, are you?" she asked
quietly.

He just looked at her with a smile and kissed her again......god how she loved his kisses. She
sat up on her bed and saw nothing but white surrounding her and she looked back at Draco who was
still smiling at her.

"What is this place?" she asked, looking all around her.

"Not sure really." he said, snaking his arms around her and placing his hands on her
pregnant tummy.

She realized she was standing now and her bed was gone and then she turned around to face him.
"Why are you here?"

He just shrugged his shoulders and then grabbed her face again, but this time she held her hands
up and pushed him gently away.

"This..... this isn't real, is it?" she said, feeling tears swell up in her
eyes.

He grabbed her face again and kissed her deeply; she didn't care if it wasn't real she
just wanted to feel his lips against hers and taste his kisses. She suddenly felt him pull away and
when she opened her eyes she was staring at the ceiling in the farmhouse den. She brought her hand
up to her mouth and could've sworn she still tasted him on her lips; she then quietly fell into
a mass of tears.

Later that evening her Mother and Father approached her with some food to eat, but she refused
it; she wouldn't even talk to them. Her eyes burned from how much she cried and the color had
yet to return to her face. She felt an overwhelming amount of pressure from sitting in the same
position for hours and decided she better walk around for a bit and got up to make her way outside.
She just couldn't accept the fact that Draco was gone and didn't want anyone trying to make
her understand it as if it would make the situation any less painful. She knew she was just numb
right now..... she felt the babies moving like crazy and not even a tiny smile came to her like it
always did.

She past her Mom in the living room who was trying to occupy her thoughts with some crocheting
and lifted her head to try and say something comforting to her daughter, but decided not to when
she saw the look on her face. Ginny suddenly felt a gush of wetness between her legs and let out a
painful gasp grabbing the kitchen counter.

"GINNY!" her Mother yelled, running to her side.

"I think my.......w......water just broke." she said through clenched teeth, wincing
at the pressure and uncomfortable feeling she was enduring.

"POPPY!" Molly yelled for Madame Pomfrey as she led Ginny back to the den.

Within moments Madame Pomfrey and the rest of them were downstairs in moments. Ginny heard her
Mother yelling and she felt Madame Pomfrey prepping her for the delivery of her babies; everything
was going by in a blur and she suddenly pushed them both away from her roughly.

"NO! I CAN'T DO THIS....... NOT WITHOUT HIM!" She cried out.

Molly looked at her daughter with tears in her eyes....... she didn't possibly know what to
tell her daughter right now; she was surprised when she heard Narcissa speak.

"You don't have a choice sweety, your a Mother now.......these little ones are relying
on you to get them out safely...... you need to stay strong for them." she said, wiping her
own tears away.

Ginny just sobbed, and shook her head. "NO, I CAN'T....... THIS ISN'T HOW IT WAS
SUPPOSE TO BE! I CAN'T DO THIS WITHOUT HIM, I JUST CAN'T!" she cried hysterically.

"You can and you will." Molly said softly to her.

Ginny wasn't sure what happened in the next few moments, all she could see was Draco; all
she wanted was Draco........... she knew there was no possible way to live a life without him by
her side....... to raise his kids without their Father there. She blocked out everything around
her, the yelling, the crying, even the pain......... it was like she was just giving up and letting
go. She snapped out of her trance like state when she heard crying and Madame Pomfrey place a baby
in her arms. She looked down at it with a look of disbelief on her face; tears flowing freely down
her cheeks as her Mother kissed the top of her head.

"Congrats Miss Weasley, you have a son." Madame Pomfrey said with a tearful smile.

Ginny's lips trembled with the overwhelming emotion that filled her........ was this.......
really happening, she thought to herself. She just stared and watched her son cry in her arms when
she soon felt Madame Pomfrey place another baby against her chest. Ginny let out an emotional gasp
when she looked at the both of them.

"Looks like you get one of each Miss Weasley, you also have a daughter." she smiled
brightly at her.

Ginny just stared at the two babies in her arms, she didn't pay any attention to anything
else in this moment until she started feeling dizzy. She felt someone take the babies from her and
soon everything became muffled again; the cries of her son and daughter ringing through her as she
was met by blackness.

____________________________________________________

Ginny blinked a few times to take in her surroundings; she realized she was up in her bed and
thought of how much she missed sleeping in it compared to the couch downstairs. She placed a hand
on her stomach and realized something was different, it wasn't as round and hard as she
remembered it to be and her mind suddenly registered the soreness her body was feeling. She whipped
her head around when she heard a small cry behind her and everything came rushing back to her. She
slowly got up from the bed and took a few steps closer to the two cribs in her bedroom and soon two
tiny babies came into view. They were both bundled up in a blanket, one pink and one blue, with
matching crocheted hats laying side by side.

One of them started crying suddenly and Ginny took a step closer and leaned over her son and
gently stroked his cheek. She felt tears fill her eyes and then her daughter started crying beside
her brother and soon they were both crying. The tears in her eyes spilled down her face and she
took a step back; she wasn't sure why, but her body became stiff and she felt an overwhelming
amount of grief consume her. The crying seemed to be driving her further away until she was backed
against the wall across the room from them.

"Ginny?"

She turned to the sound of her name to see her Mother standing in the doorway with Hermione by
her side.

"I was just coming in to check on you guys." Molly said, walking over to the crib and
picking one of the babies up as Hermione picked up the other.

She saw her Mother about to gesture for her to hold them, but she quickly left the bedroom and
ran to the bathroom slamming the door behind her. She turned on the water and splashed her face
repeatedly with cold water and just cried into her hands; she wasn't sure how to feel, how to
act, what to even think.

"You said y....you'd come b.....back to m....me." she quietly cried out; falling
to a heap on the floor. She hugged her knees to her chest and cried hysterically.

Why? That's all she kept thinking, it wasn't fair that he couldn't be here with
her........ to help her hold one crying baby as she consoled the other......... she was scared to
do this alone. She knew she had her family still, but she didn't have him....... Draco
Malfoy......... the man she never in a million years thought she would fall madly in love with and
have kids with. The man who made her happy again and made her feel safe...... to never fall asleep
in his arms again was an unbearable thought. To never feel or taste his lips again and to never see
those piercing silver eyes staring back at her was enough to make her want to leave this life so
she can be with him again. She cried so much that she became sick and threw herself over the toilet
letting whatever contents were in her stomach out.

She rinsed her mouth out and then looked into the mirror; she was a mess. Her hair was all
tangled up and her face pale and clammy; her eyes had dark circles under them and were red and
puffy from crying so much. Of course she looked like hell; she only just gave birth to twins a few
hours ago and shortly before that found out the man she loved was more than likely dead. Then she
thought of the two babies inside....... something she and Draco created....... the last things that
were a part of him. She suddenly ripped open the bathroom door and ran back to her bedroom where
she saw her Mother cradling one of them and Hermione feeding another.

"Ginny? Are you alright, you should get back in bed, sweetheart." Her Mother said,
nodding towards the bed.

She climbed back into her bed and pulled the blankets over her lap and then looked at her
Mother. "I..... I want to hold them." she whispered.

Her Mother smiled at her and walked over and gently placed her son in one of her arms and then
Hermione gently placed her daughter in the other arm. Ginny just looked at the both of them; they
were too perfect.

"Mom..... can you take their hats off for me?"

"Of course, sweety." Mrs Weasley said, gently pulling off each of their little
hats.

Ginny looked at her daughter and smiled when she saw the light layer of ginger hair on top and
then turned to her son and saw the light blonde hair covering his head. She buried her face between
the two babies in her arms and cried; how badly she wished Draco was here with her right now; he
deserved to be happy........ to meet his kids...... to love and be loved without any regrets.

"Mom, I want him here with me so badly." she sobbed uncontrollably.

"I know Ginny...... I know," she said, wrapping her arms around her daughter.

"We can't just assume Harry and Draco are dead." Hermione said suddenly. "I
want to talk to Kingsley about going back; we need to be sure; not just go on what Ron last saw and
assume they were killed." Hermione continued with some anger in her voice.

Ginny wasn't even sure what to think about what she said, she had already assumed Draco dead
and it more than likely was true, so she wasn't about to get her hopes up that there was still
a chance he was alive.

"Hermione, why don't you go check on Ron, dear?" Mrs. Weasley said, trying to
change the conversation.

Once Hermione left the room, Ginny turned to her Mother. "Do you think there's really a
chance Draco and Harry are still alive." she looked at her Mom with tear filled eyes.

Mrs. Weasley just stared at her for a moment; she didn't have the heart to tell Ginny that
she thought there was no way they were still alive so she changed the conversation again.

"So.... do you have names for these little ones yet?" she said, smiling brightly.

Ginny noticed how her Mother avoided her question and let out an emotional sob. "No....
Dr....Draco and I n...... never could agree on any." she sniffled.

Molly hugged her daughter's head to her chest and held her as she cried. "That's
alright sweetheart........ you can think about that tomorrow." she said, placing a kiss on the
top of her head.

They sat like this for a few minutes, each lost in their own thoughts. Ginny looked down at the
two sleeping babies in her arms and smiled through her tear stained face.

"Scorpius" she whispered suddenly.

"What was that dear?" Molly asked, looking at her daughters face.

"Scorpius......... Draco liked that name..... I want his name to be Scorpius." she
said through her sniffles.

"Ah, perfect..... well, there you go..... you have one down and one to go." Mrs.
Weasley lightly joked, making Ginny give a small smile.

Ginny looked at the little redhead in her arms and she smiled brightly. "I like Ember"
she said quietly.

Her Mother leaned her chin on her shoulder and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Well, there
you have it......... they are beautiful Ginny."

"Mom, can I have a moment alone with them?"

"Of course, sweetheart, I'll be back in a few minutes." Mrs. Weasley said, getting
up from the bed and closing the door behind her.

Ginny just sat there holding her babies; she was still in a state of shock. "Hey guys......
it's me....... Mommy, "she said softly to the sleeping babies, and an emotional laugh
escaped her mouth at calling herself a Mom."Listen, we need to work together ok? Because Daddy
isn't here to help Mommy........but...... if he was..... he would make you both laugh and talk
about how adorable you both were because Daddy is.... well....... conceited." she laughed when
she said this and her mind went to the blonde Slytherin and her eyes spilled tears again.

She held them close to her again and buried her face between the two babies. "I love you
both so much.........Scorpius and Ember."